… a gripping, thought-provoking tale that evokes a strong response within the reader, both on an emotional and an intellectual level. It is a dark fantasy that takes the reader on both an adventure-filled ride, but also a spiritual exploration… Action abounds in this thriller… Baxter’s prose is better than many in the genre… consistently solid and well-crafted… I found it a gritty, entertaining read that made me think. If you like your speculative fiction a little on the dark side, RealmShift is for you.

David Wood, author of Dourado and Cibola

Twice, ensconced in a tram, reading this tale, I missed my stop… Alan Baxter introduces us to a mystical world, a shadowed realm with forces beyond comprehension or principle… Baxter writes with conviction; he writes differently rather well. Physical and dimensional conflict is one of the best features of the tale. Effortless script makes gullible the reader… Prose flows smoothly, almost poetic. RealmShift is a novel I am loath to put down. A most surprising read. Quite a ride.

Eugen M Bacon, TCM

Reviews

…fast-paced and engrossing… a book that was thoroughly enjoyable. 4 ½ out of 5

Linda Davis, clubreading.com

…entertaining and thought-provoking …I enjoyed it immensely… an interesting blend of speculative fiction and thriller.

Julie Ann Dawson, Gloomwing

RealmShift has a strong foundation in an unusually coherent fantasy cosmology… This is a substantial dark fantasy novel written in clear, effective prose… seamlessly constructed with a plot that picks up speed slowly but then barrels towards its conclusion… Baxter shows glimmers of unusual talent in his world building and prose style. 7/10

Ed Kane, POD People

A fast-paced storyline that holds the reader right from the start … nifty devices galore, from RealmShift to the Balance … and a no-nonsense story-telling approach that lets the unfolding action speak for itself.

Van Ikin, editor ‘Science Fiction’

… always on the move it explores an interesting mix of mythologies… a rich novel.

Infinitas Books

Also by Alan Baxter

MageSign

The long awaited sequel to RealmShift

Available now from Blade Red Press

ALAN BAXTER -

BLADE RED PRESS

First Published worldwide, 2006

By Alan Baxter

Second Edition, 2008

Blade Red Press This edition published by Blade Red Press though

Smashwords.com

Cover design by Blade Red Press Copyright © 2008

Cover Image – crystal skull by Donn Salt

http://www.donnsalt.com

The moral right of Alan Baxter to be identified as the author of this work has been asserted.

Copyright © Alan Baxter 2005

All Rights Reserved

All characters and events in this publication are fictitious and any resemblance to real persons, living or dead, is purely coincidental.

No part of this publication may be reproduced, stored in a retrieval system or transmitted, in any form or by any means, without the prior permission in writing of the author, nor be otherwise circulated in any form of binding or cover other than that in which it is published and without a similar condition including this condition being imposed on the subsequent purchaser.

(Print edition: ISBN: 978-0-9805782-0-1)

Author website: http://www.alanbaxteronline.com

Publisher: http://www.blade-red.com

Blade Red Press Smashwords page:

http://www.smashwords.com/profile/view/BladeRedPress

Both RealmShift and the sequel, MageSign, are available in paperback from Amazon and all good retailers – see websites above for details.

This book is dedicated to the memory of those beloved family members that had to leave too soon, through no desire of their own.

Steve, the greatest brother

&

Gloria, a wonderful mother

1

Torrential rain. The sky crying tears of shame to wash the filth from the streets of the cramped, choking city below. An impossible task, the filth ingrained in the buildings, roads, windows. And in the hearts and souls of the people. So few good people left it seems, everybody huddled in their selfish little boxes of material illusion.

Raindrops chase each other down the window pane, an endless race to the dirty, grey stone windowsill. Zig-zag left, right, left, always down. The drops make a repetitive tattoo on the glass, strangely soothing in spite of itself. The sky outside a solid leaden grey, like some great hand has closed the lid on a best forgotten box of horrors. It’s too dark for the time of day, mid-morning. The towers of the city stark and black, almost silhouettes against the slate sky.

In the street several stories below the neon light on shops, bright blue, pink, green, shimmers reflections on the tear soaked road. Little people scuttle back and forth like ants, hiding from the pouring rain under umbrellas and newspapers, protecting their designer suits and expensive hairstyles, preserving the image. Shiny, hard shelled cars slide up and down the road. Different colours, different shapes, but all the same, leaving brief trails of dry tarmac behind them, headlights painting yellow streaks in front. Thunder rumbles gently overhead, like the embarrassed god of this city clearing his throat as he averts his eyes.

Isiah sighed gently as he stared out into the weeping morning, the glass gently misting, fading away, his eyes sliding up once more to stare at the dead weight of the clouds. He could sense the impatience building in the figure behind him. Sighing again he turned slowly. He could not see the figure too clearly, shadow masking the bulk of it. Not like normal shadow, more like black light. And it was a bulk, malevolence exuding from its very presence, the only things really visible were two red, glowing eyes. A typical manifestation, the believer’s image personified like many others, yet unique in its own way. Isiah could sense various other images shimmering and shifting behind, within, but this was the one he was dealing with now.

He took another breath and looked directly into those pulsing eyes. ‘You can’t have him.’ His voice was matter-of-fact, tired.

A wave of pure anger, tangible, swept the room. Its voice did not use the space between them to get to Isiah but boomed straight into his head. He hated that. Vaudeville. ‘We are already enemies, Isiah. Why make it worse?’ The voice sounded like worms crawling through the rotting flesh of the dead, amplified by hollow skulls. ‘Why make me wait for this black soul? I will not let him continue to insult me!’

Isiah looked down, slight shake of the head. ‘I suppose the expression “Patience is a virtue” is lost on you, isn’t it? Do you want to fight me for him now? You know he’ll eventually have come to your Realm, you’ll get him in the end. But I’ll find him first and he’ll work for me.’

There was an audible hiss and whine of heat bowing metal, the crackle of wood and fabric burning. The voice contained such fury, such impotent rage. ‘You are a thorn in my side, Interferer. It may not be worthwhile fighting you here but the race is on. I will send my Hell to your world, Isiah. I will harry your every move.’ The figure hunched, muscles tightening as it leant forward dramatically to point one black, taloned finger at Isiah. ‘And one day I will piss in your eyes as I watch you burn.’ There was a dark flash of light, brief glimpse of sloping brow, horns, taught, shiny, black skin, then nothing but the cloying smell of sulphur. The carpet and floorboards were burned away where he had stood, the pipes beneath grotesquely twisted like silver-grey candles left in the sun. With a slight shake of his head, Isiah picked up his tattered leather jacket, glanced once more at the burnt floor, and left the apartment. He knew where he had to go first.

He had been living here for some time now, no particular reason to move had arisen. It wasn’t often that he got a job in the town he lived in. Usually he was sent off all over the world, but this time work had cropped up right on his doorstep. It made him think of news reports on commercial stations, neighbours with shocked faces, I never thought it would happen so close to home!

Stepping from the building into the sobbing day, Isiah pulled the collar of his jacket tight against the stinging tears, headed for the station. There were rather more etheric methods of travel open to him, but he preferred to travel like humans, mortals. It kept him in touch. He could not think of himself as either human or mortal any more, but it was important not to lose contact with them. He had been human, centuries ago, but was certainly no longer mortal, no matter how much humanity remained to him.

After a short walk in the hammering rain he arrived at the station and trotted down the steps leading underground, shaking the water from his dark hair, pushing it back from his eyes. The stairs had leaves and plastic packets gathered up in the corners, bright graffiti battling for supremacy on the walls, and smelled strongly of urine and vomit. People jostled all around him, hurrying, heads down, insular. The ever-rolling human tide. As he came out into the ticketing area the metallic smell was a relief after the stairs, but the air was stale, processed.

He watched all the grey people, dividing up, tumbling through the turnstiles like cattle. Ticket in, click, ticket out, next, ticket in, click, ticket out, next. A guard leaned laconically against his little plastic booth, staring mindlessly at the crawling crowd, absently chewing on gum. Waiting perhaps for a torn ticket, a red light on the turnstile, something to do.

Isiah stepped up into the end of the nearest queue of commuters, slowly bumped his way along to the gateway. A slight gesture, mental pressure, and the electronics were overridden. The turnstile clicked open and he stepped through. No one noticed, not even the guard. No one ever did.

Walking toward the stairs, Isiah caught the scent of sulphur thick in the air, though he knew that only he smelt it. He smiled crookedly, looking carefully around, So it begins. He carefully started down the stairs, scanning with his eyes and his mind. There. Bottom of the steps, in among the shadows. He could not see it clearly with his eyes, but its presence was unmistakable. Minion. Demon. Sent as promised, a little piece of Hell on Earth.

Isiah could sense the malevolence in its aura, but also its mischief, joy at this opportunity to wreak a little havoc in the mortal plane. Isiah would have to be careful. The commuters all around him, bustling, jostling, would not be able to see it, of course, but they would see him. See him react if it attacked, like a lunatic swatting at invisible flies. He could move fast, faster than the mortal eye could follow, but he would have to deal with it quickly, draw no attention. People might not see him move as such, but they might see him vanish and reappear metres away.

As he processed these thoughts, it moved. Like a streak of black lightning, from the shadows into the harsh, fluorescent light, laughter like insane childrens’ minds snapping in dark corners. But he was ready. As it flew up the stairs he stepped with supernatural pace to the right, left arm thrusting out, palm flat. He struck the Minion full in its grotesque, slimy, fang-crowded face, deflecting it violently into the wall. With a crunch like stamping on dry twigs, it slammed into the tiles and dropped to the floor, draped across three steps. As it raised its head groggily, its eyes swimming randomly, Isiah gathered a handful of raw energy, released it with a flick. Evil squeal, black smoke and a smell like burning rubber. A couple of commuters looked up, surprised, Where did you come from? Then looked away again, not important.

Isiah paused for a moment, confused. That was pointless, only one. No threat at all, just a hindrance. It made Isiah think of the little sharpened stars used by Japanese assassins. Shuriken. Nasty little thrown weapons, not really designed to do any damage, just distract, confuse the enemy, make an opening for the killing blow. He would have to be careful, alert.

Isiah stepped onto the platform as a train hissed to a stop. With a mechanical sigh of resignation the train doors slid open and Isiah stepped aboard. He sat on the hard, dirty fabric seat of the electric train, contemplating finding a quiet corner in order to use a rather less mundane mode of transport to avoid further hindrance, any more sickening shurikens from Hell. With so many people around, nowhere was really quiet till he got out of the subway system. It was only a couple of stops. He let a field of energy build up gently around him to put off any more nasty little Minions that might be sent. Make them think twice before attacking. Not that they really think at all. A small, balding man with glasses like milk bottle bottoms and an oversized, threadbare suit in the seat beside Isiah shivered as the energy field built up. He glanced up and shivered again without knowing why; static shiver, not cold. Isiah looked down at him over his shoulder with no expression. The little man’s eyes widened slightly, owlish behind thick lenses, at Isiah’s black eyes and he moved over an inch. He made a point of ignoring Isiah, studying the material of his trousers intently.

The journey went along quietly for several minutes. Then a shimmer in the air, like heat haze, caught Isiah’s eye, smell of sulphur. Simultaneously, he sensed the shift between Realms and a slimy, taloned demon stepped into view, as if from thin air. There were some mortals who, for various reasons, would be able to see these evil interlopers, but not many. This was effectively another private visitation, for Isiah alone. Its effect was intended to be public, not its appearance.

It grinned maliciously, a forest of black teeth like miniature curved sabres. It sat there, just a couple of feet away, staring. Why is he doing this? Isiah let energy gather in his hand, raised an eyebrow to the demon, You want this? It raised one gnarled, black finger to its dripping lips, Shush. Its bile green eyes glittered mischievously. Suddenly it leapt backwards, flipped over in the air, landed in the lap of a fat black woman sitting opposite and melted away into her stomach, all in a fraction of a second. Dirty trick. The woman scratched absently at her rotund abdomen, staring thoughtlessly into space.

What would it do? Obviously sent to cause some havoc, slow him down. Why did this one have to believe in God and the Devil? All Heaven and Hell, demons and angels, it could all get so damned complicated. By far the most common belief in the west and by far the most difficult, the most complex and self-contradictory.

The woman turned her head slowly to look directly at Isiah. He saw the flash of madness in her eyes a moment before she leapt, screaming like a banshee, hands stretched out for his throat. People all around jumped, looking to see what the fuss was. Definitely a dirty trick. He could not simply destroy her in a carriage full of people. With the demon using a human, he had to move at human speed too. Everyone was going to see this fight.

He let her hands get almost to his neck, then grabbed her wrists, one in each hand. Twisting at the waist, he stepped up out of his seat and turned her into his place, using her own momentum. She hit the seat with a heavy thud, fingers writhing like little black snakes, straining for his exposed throat, long, red nails glittering in the fluorescent light. Isiah could hear the demon laughing maniacally within her. Her foot suddenly flew up between his legs. Just in time he turned in his knee, deflecting the blow against his thigh.

Other commuters were beginning to sidle away, heading for the train doors as it began slowing into the next station, but helplessly staring, fascinated. No offers of assistance, of course, no one helping to hold her down. Just watching, What a remarkable thing I saw on the train today! Isiah’s attacker was writhing under his grasp like a giant, round eel, still wailing, lips flecked with spittle, kicking wildly. It was getting harder to hold her down without hurting her.

As the train came to a halt at the platform Isiah reached into her mind with his own and grabbed the demon in a psychic headlock, their minds a mirror of their bodies. It screamed, its cry mingling with hers, one inside his head, one outside. As the doors slid open, he twisted again, throwing the woman by her wrists from one side of the carriage to the other, superhuman strength, tearing the demon from her mind as she flew, eyes wide and manic, into the wall between the seats and the door. There were gasps and exclamations from the other passengers as her banshee wail stopped dead with a rush of breath, winded from the impact. With a mental blow, Isiah crushed the demon away to nothing, its crazed laughter fading.

He stepped from the train and walked quickly toward the exit sign, chuckles and hushed conversation from the commuters around him, Poor fellow, How embarrassing, I hope he didn’t hurt her. She would be bruised but okay, confused more than hurt. Not his problem. His problem was a ten minute walk as he had had to get off the train a stop too soon. This was really going to be a pain if it continued.

Isiah hurried along the rain soaked streets, the dirty city downpour refreshing after the cramped confines of the underground train system, keeping a careful lookout for any more demonic hindrances, but the walk was thankfully uneventful. Arriving at his destination Isiah looked up, squinting against the rain, at the dully glowing sign, O’Malley’s Pool Hall. Pushing the door open, he stepped into the building, suddenly enveloped in artificial heat and light.

He climbed the steps leading up to the first floor slowly, letting his mind gently scour the large room above before he reached it. Smoke, beer, mixed emotions, depression, hostility, competition. Not a great deal of joy.

Reaching the top of the stairs he turned into the pool hall and looked around. There were several tables, a dozen or more, with little crowds around each one. Lots of denim, leather, hair, tattoos. There was a thin crowd at the bar. An undercurrent of clinking glasses, converging conversations, the solid thock of cue ball on colour, all overlaid by the sound of Dire Straits piping out from a juke box through cheap speakers. Nebulous clouds of cigarette smoke hung in the air, gently swirling, glowing under each long, rectangular table light. Shadowy faces in the corners, under faded prints of cars, motorcycles, bikini girls, covered in nicotine stained glass, gazed aimlessly at one table or another.

Isiah walked towards one of the nearest tables, the players pausing to watch him approach. Isiah quickly scanned their thoughts. It was obvious which one they looked to as a leader. Bald head, shaved, long beard, more tattoos than skin, arrogant stance and expression. Mean. Isiah nodded as he approached. Mean didn’t.

‘You guys know where I can find Samuel Harrigan?’

The painted one shrugged, shook his large head. ‘Never ‘eard of him.’ He wasn’t lying. The others shook their heads too with sneering expressions, Wouldn’t tell you if I knew.

‘Okay. Thanks.’ Isiah felt them watching him as he walked away. He headed over to another table, more of the same people around it. Each person individual, but all strangely the same. Modern tribes. There was no obvious leader in this group. He stepped up to the table, not looking at any one in particular. They stopped playing to look back.

‘Anyone know where I can find Samuel Harrigan?’ He felt it immediately amongst the general shaking of heads. There. He was shaking his head, but thinking of Samuel. He knew him well. Isiah stepped around the table nearer to this one. ‘You sure?’

The man looked left and right, confused, Why did he pick me? Isiah leaned forward, the table light illuminating the left side of his face. The pool player tensed a little inside as he looked into Isiah’s black, bottomless eyes. ‘Where is he?’ Isiah’s voice was deep, very threatening when he spoke quietly like this.

The pool player looked to his friends again, then back at Isiah, trying not to look into those eyes. ‘I don’t know, man.’

Isiah put a little psychic pressure on, made him feel like something was squeezing his brain. Something was. ‘Where is he?’

The pool player’s eyes widened, his adam’s apple bobbing as he tried to swallow. Isiah sensed a big man to his right step forward. Hostility. ‘Leave him alone, pal.’ The man’s voice was like gravel in a wooden box.

Isiah didn’t take his eyes from the one in front of him. As Dire Straits faded from the room the susurration of conversation seemed to swell slightly. ‘Step back friend, and I won’t hurt you.’ Isiah’s presence was powerful, his confidence obvious. A pause. Piano began to float in the air. Isiah concentrated on the heavy, not really listening, but he recognised it. There was a long moment of discomfort as the man tried to decide what to do, unsure why he was so uncharacteristically scared of this stranger. It was a power struggle. No contest. Of course, it was Queen flooding the air. The big one stepped back a little, uncertain. The one in front flicked his eyes to his friend, back to Isiah. His head was beginning to hurt. He started to blink rapidly.

Isiah leaned slightly nearer to him, penetrating the small man with his onyx eyes.

‘He’s at home. His apartment. At home. I’m sure….at home.’ He was telling the truth. Isiah picked up an image of Samuel, finishing a beer, stubbing out a cigarette, See ya later, Ralphy, I’m heading home. Good. Now I know what he looks like.

‘Address?’

A minute later and he was walking back down the stairs to the street. The little crowd around the pool table looked at each other, a little embarrassed, a little confused, Who was that, Weirdo man, You okay Ralphy? Isiah headed towards the address he had been given. Not far, five minutes walk at most.

He felt the fight coming as soon as he turned past the end of the alley after the pool hall. A big shift in Realms, rolling mental shockwave, immediate smell like cordite and a coppery taste, as different worlds briefly merged. He looked around quickly and saw the haze of RealmShift in the street ahead. He’s trying to expose me, get me in a fight out in the open. People screaming, calling the police, as a madman frantically leaps about, like he’s fighting dozens of invisible assailants. Except the assailants are only invisible to them. Imagine trying to explain it.

There were muffled popping noises as, one after another, they began to appear. Too stupid to know that they were supposed to make a public fight Isiah knew that they would chase him down. He quickly turned back to the alley, running at supernatural speed, and ran to the dead end of it. Skidding to a halt, he spun around just in time to intercept the first of them as it leapt, a flying mass of teeth and claws.

Isiah twisted quickly, pistoning out a powerful punch. There was a satisfying crunch of bones as it tumbled away and hit the ground with a wet thud. By force of will he gathered in a rush of energy, compressed it, then, leaning forward in a stance to brace himself, put both hands out in front and let it fly, full into the faces of the next wave of shrieking, slavering abominations. There were dozens of them. A bright fan of raw energy, blue, crackling, so powerful, pulsed from Isiah’s hands. There was a hissing and wailing, a smell of burning, then the rest were on him.

Isiah fell over backwards under the weight of more than half a dozen stinking, slimy horrors, biting, clawing. Hot stinging slashes sprang up on his hands and face. Now he was really angry. With a yell from his repentant soul he tore them to pieces with his hands and his mind, throwing them left and right, ripping them limb from limb. Grabbing them from the air as they leapt, slamming them into the ground. Wave after wave he repelled, desperately keeping his ground. Then it was over. Isiah rose to his knees, panting for breath, gingerly feeling the depth of the gashes in his face, hands, arms. His jeans and jacket were soaked and muddy, reeking of the detritus of the alley and the demons feotid slime.

He drew in a deep breath, pictured the flesh of his face and hands in his mind, and carefully began reknitting the skin, speeding up the cellular activity, rapid healing. The cuts and gashes slowly filled in, the burning pain subsiding.

A sound caught his attention, to the right. Isiah spun around, energy crackling around his outstretched hand, ready for another attack.

‘Ss’okay mishturr. I’m leavin’ okay?’

Wino. Eyes wide in terror, half empty bottle hanging loosely, forgotten, in one hand. He just saw Isiah thrown around, scratched and cut by things he could not see, then he saw all the cuts heal themselves. All in the space of a couple of minutes. Can’t blame him for being scared. If he was the only person that saw then it will be alright. No one would believe him, assuming he ever told anyone.

The wino hurried off down the alley, back bowed, staggering slightly from left to right, and turned into the street. Isiah stared after him for a second, then turned his face up to the leaden sky, rain pattering his eyelids, cheeks, lips. Cool and soothing. He raised his hands up to either side, letting the rain wash the slime and ichor away, wash the dirt and stink from his jacket and hands. Slowly, his breathing settled. Thunder pealed again overhead, a deep throated, rumbling growl.

He had had enough of this, these shuriken were getting more offensive.

Isiah sat back on his heels, closed his eyes. He slowly let his spirit slip free from his body, flew the astral sky swiftly to the address he had been given. It took mere seconds. He located the building, looked around quickly. There was a small alley between it and the next building. No one would notice him appear there, under the fire escape steps. He retracted his spirit back to his body like it was on elastic, opened his eyes. Looking around, no one else had appeared, the wino was still gone. He closed his eyes again and began to travel.

Picturing the fire escape in his mind, he let his entire body lose cohesion, molecules separating, becoming one with all matter, merging space. The familiar, slightly nauseating feeling washed over him as he stretched, opened. Then the sensation free blackness that he becomes, no temperature, no sound. Not a lack of sound, like a silent, empty room, but no sound. It didn’t exist, in between. Neither did light. Molecular absence. Just thought, pure consciousness, unfettered. Briefly he was in two places at once, then only one again. Light rushed through his mind, molecular collisions permeated his entire being. Then the heavy, tense feeling as his body reformed and it was done.

He opened his eyes, looked at the fire escape overhead, the road out front. No one around. Good.

Isiah got to his feet and hurried around to the front door of the apartment block and went inside. He climbed the stairs at a faster than human pace, not bothering to wait for the elevator. As he rounded the landing to the fifteenth floor, Samuel’s floor, he felt it. Divinity in the air. Strange, that can’t be Samuel. And it was strong, why hadn’t he felt it as soon as he had appeared nearby? It must be well contained.

Isiah walked slowly up to Samuel’s front door. Just as he was about to scan through it, it swung slowly open, he felt the telekinetic pull that had opened it. There was a mixed rush of sensations from the single-room apartment beyond.

There was the stench, both nasally and psychically, of death. The walls and floor were red with blood, the light in the room a pinkish shade from the blood spattered bare lightbulb hanging from the centre of the ceiling. Bon Scott screamed from the speakers of a mini stack system. Apparently he was on the highway to hell. Isiah smiled slightly, Tell me about it.

The counterpoint to the death and carnage was the serenity permeating the air. Holy energy, almost as strong as it got, coming from the figure crouched on the floor in the middle of the room, bending over a blood soaked lump. A corpse. The crouching figure was large, muscular, wearing only loose fitting, white linen pants and buttonless shirt. Long blond hair tumbled over his shoulders and back. Large wings shimmered over him, only really visible if you did not look directly at him, like pale stars in a night sky.

‘Hello, Isiah. Shut the door would you.’ His voice was smooth and velvety, calming to the soul.

‘Gabriel. Must be important for him to send you down.’ Isiah walked up beside the blond one and crouched down. With a mental flick he pressed the stop button on the CD player, sudden silence.

Gabriel looked up, slightly sheepish. ‘I quite like that band.’

Isiah raised an eyebrow. ‘Want it back on?’

Gabriel gently shook his head, looking back at the corpse. Isiah watched him, pained at the sadness in his face. After a moment he turned his attention to the mess on the floor. It was the body of a young woman, mid-twenties at most. She was naked, laid out on the floor with her legs apart and her arms out to her sides. The was a gaping cavity in her chest, ragged. Her heart was gone. Through the blood covering her, Isiah could see other wounds, cuts and bruises. Her face was frozen in pain and fury.

It was hard for Isiah to see a corpse like this. No matter how used he got to killing and death, it was always the young women, killed by violence, that tore his heart the most. Staring at her broken, violated form images of Megan rose in his mind. The only person he had ever allowed himself to love, so many centuries ago in ancient Scotland. His beautiful Megan and her violent death, the trigger of his supernatural existence.

Looking into this corpse’s staring eyes Isiah said, ‘You know her?’

Gabriel nodded, not looking up. ‘She was a good one, we needed her. Too late this time. So unpredictable sometimes, these humans.’ He looked up, catching Isiah’s eye. So beautiful. Not handsome, beautiful. Perfection of form. ‘It was your boy.’ Statement, not accusation.

‘I’ve had a bit of trouble catching up with him. He seems to be a pace or two ahead of me at the moment.’ Gabriel nodded again. ‘What are you going to do about this one?’ Isiah asked.

‘Like I said, it’s too late. I’ll have to get on to someone else. She had work to do for us, but there’s time to find another.’ Gabriel sighed. ‘We fight in Heaven, Isiah, you know that, but humans seem capable of such a remarkable degree of brutality.’ His eyes were sad. ‘Get this one will you? Make him do what’s needed, then finish him forever.’

Isiah smiled. ‘That’s the easy part. Your fallen brother wants him so badly he’s making my life hell, if you’ll pardon the pun. Samuel’s managed to avoid him. That’s what this is.’ Gabriel raised a questioning eyebrow. Isiah pointed to the ragged chest wound. ‘The missing heart. Samuel’s using ancient magic, blood rituals, to avoid Satan. He ‘sold his soul’ in classic tradition, now thinks he can dodge the deal and get away with it. Trouble is, it seems he can.’

Gabriel looked back at the young woman’s body. With a gentle gesture of his hand her face relaxed, eyes closing. Her countenance settled into something close to serenity. Looking up again, ‘Why’d he make the deal in the first place?’

Isiah made a wry face. ‘That’s where it gets complicated. Samuel thinks it would be just grand to be immortal; he’s been devoting his entire life to its pursuit.’

‘Right,’ Gabriel said with a little laugh, ‘and durian fruit looks like it will taste good till you get it in your mouth!’

Isiah nodded, smiling. ‘Maybe if he had any idea he might find a more fulfilling pursuit. Anyway, the bloody fool makes a deal with Satan – “Show me the secret of immortality and you can have my soul.” He thinks Satan won’t spot the flaw. How can the Devil ever get his soul if he’s immortal and will never die?’

Gabriel was gently shaking his head, his eyes lowered. ‘Foolish mortals. Why do so many think they can outsmart my dark brother?’

Isiah shrugged, took a deep breath. ‘So your dark brother then tells Samuel that there is an ancient Mayan crystal skull in South America that will impart immortality to him, Go get it. Satan’s just playing with him of course, cat batting a mouse, but our unpredictable mortal throws a spanner in the works. He decides to use some twisted voodoo divination technique to see if Old Nick’s lying to him or not, starts mixing up his deities. Typically trusting. The divination reveals Death waiting in South America, Samuel thinks it’s his death and panics.’

Gabriel raised a perfect eyebrow. ‘Not his death?’

‘No, that’s the rub,’ replied Isiah, smiling with one side of his mouth. ‘The death he saw is one that’s really important to us. Not his death at all. That’s the irony. He’s the one that has to do the killing.’

Gabriel nodded, beginning to see the point. ‘So now Samuel the Satanist has panicked and gone into hiding, which means he won’t be going to South America, which means he won’t end up killing the one out there, right? Upsetting your precious Balance?’

‘Exactly. But the real screw is that old Sam’s done a great job of dodging Satan, he’s really pulled it off using this old blood magic. So now Satan’s really pissed and wants to consume him instantly.’ Isiah shook his head, heaved a sigh. ‘Told you it was complicated.’

Gabriel nodded, lips pursed in thought. ‘It always is. So you have to find Samuel before Satan does and get him to South America to kill this one, before my brother catches up to you both?’

‘That’s right. And there we come full circle; he’s one pace ahead it seems.’ He nodded toward the blood soaked corpse.

Gabriel thought for a while, gently stroking the bloodstained cheek of the dead young woman. Eventually he asked, ‘Why has this one in South America got to die?’

Isiah shook his head slightly. ‘I’m not exactly sure yet, you know how vague the Balance can be with me sometimes. The future existence of quite a powerful spirit depends on it. If Samuel doesn’t kill this South American arsehole then the arsehole will end up killing a woman from the United States. It’s her we’re really protecting.’

The angel nodded. ‘It’d be interesting to know what spirit it is. And how this woman can prevent all its faithful from losing faith.’

‘I guess I’ll get privy to that in the end. She might prevent them losing their faith, or prevent their mass death at some point in the future, who knows. Somehow she does something that keeps people believing in the spirit. If we don’t get this right in South America, then at some point all his believers will stop believing, or be gone, or whatever and wham, another one bites the dust; a little less balance in world.’

‘Can’t you cut out the middle man?’ asked Gabriel, standing up. ‘You know, get whoever this woman believes in to put in a little “divine intervention”?’

Isiah shook his head. ‘It’s never that easy, man. The woman doesn’t believe in anything at all, neither does the South American guy. Pure atheists, the pair of them. No way to get to them through deities. That’s why Samuel’s so important, but he’s pissed off Satan and it’s all gone pear shaped.’ Isiah’s eyes narrowed and a slight smile appeared at the corners of his mouth. ‘Don’t fancy finding this South American guy for me do you? Bright lights, bit of a burning bush, convince him to live the rest of his God-fearing life in a monastery?’

Gabriel smiled, but it held little humour. ‘You know I can’t do that. They have to believe first. I don’t exist for him, whoever he is.’

Isiah stood up, gripped Gabriel’s shoulder. ‘I know, I know. Guess I’ll have to carry on hunting for Samuel the Fool. You off now?’

Gabriel nodded. ‘Got my own religion to preserve. You know, God’s work.’ Isiah grinned. The angel paused, thoughtful, then looked at Isiah, his face troubled. ‘Where do they go when they die, Isiah?’

Isiah cocked his head to one side, confused. ‘Who?’

‘People like your American woman. People who don’t believe in anything.’

Isiah thought for a moment, then, ‘I really don’t know, Gabriel. I can go anywhere that anyone believes exists, but if someone doesn’t believe in anything….maybe they don’t go anywhere; just cease to be.’

Gabriel frowned, a heart wrenching sight on such a beautiful face. ‘Doesn’t bear thinking about. Cover your eyes.’

Isiah put up his hands, turned his back. ‘See you later, Gabriel.’

‘Yeah. Good luck.’ There was a flash of light, pure white and so bright that Isiah could see the bones of his hands for an instant, then darkness. The aura of death swamped Isiah’s senses again as the serenity drained from the room, pale pink light slowly resolving everything back into focus.

Isiah rubbed his eyes gently, looked around, Where are you Samuel? He began searching the blood soaked apartment for clues.

As he sifted through items on an old, scratched wooden desk, Isiah’s mind wandered, back through time faded centuries. He remembered what Gabriel had said, ‘So unpredictable sometimes, these humans.’ He had been one once, an unpredictable human. That’s what got him into this position. So very long ago, a lost Englishman, wandering the Highlands of Scotland. He had not had any belief either. And his lack of belief had set him on a path of immortal, unbelievable destiny. But he knew that didn’t happen to everyone. He wondered how much his rage back then had had to do with it. All so long ago, yet still painful. His beautiful Megan, his love. Then the violence and the rage.

Something on the desk caught Isiah’s eye, broke his reverie. It was a dagger of some kind, handle of bone, three sided blade. For stabbing obviously, not slicing. He picked it up. There was a small carving of a snakes head on the pommel, the whole thing about ten inches long. It was relatively clean, but Isiah could sense the history of it, brutal, murderous. He closed his eyes and let his mind gently merge into the dagger, his consciousness slipping between the very molecules, mentally tasting the energy preserved in the weapon, its history. After barely a second he let go with both mind and hand, eyes snapping open, the dagger dropping to the carpet with a heavy thud. He stared vehemently at the dagger as it lay on the carpet, his eyes cold. There was so much death ingrained into it, so much pain and suffering. It was an old weapon, possibly older than Isiah himself, and had been repeatedly used to murder innocents, ritual sacrifice. It would be worth a fortune to the right buyer for its antique value alone, but its blood stained history would probably go unnoticed by the average collector.

Isiah bent down, picked it up from the carpet and laid it back on the desk. Now he had merged with it once he could feel its evil, rising from it like a bad smell. It was not the weapon used in the killing here in the apartment, but it still imparted one small clue; Samuel had left a very valuable and powerful tool behind. That either meant he was in a terrible hurry or not thinking clearly. Or both. Isiah made a small unsatisfied noise, not much to go on. He drew raw energy into his hand and released it at the dagger. The energy crackled in between the particles of the evil weapon and split it into infinity, sending every molecule back into the ether from whence it had come so long ago, vapourising the vile thing completely. Everything goes back to the stars in time. The sooner the better for some things. siah mentally shook off the black mood that the dagger had settled onto him.

He stood back from the desk, looking around himself, Must be some clue, somewhere. Then he saw it, How did I miss that? There was a small red light blinking gently on the answering machine, an electronic heart, rhythmically beating. The machine was splattered with slowly congealing blood, half obscuring the light, but there it was. Isiah crouched by the small table with the telephone and answering machine on it. A small pad and pen and a resin cast of a naked woman doing impossible things with a ram took up the rest of the glass tabletop. The young woman’s blood coating the figurine made it even more obscene, sick. Isiah frowned at the sight of it. A small gesture and it went the way of the ancient dagger. He pressed the Play button then wiped his finger on a dry patch of carpet at his feet.

There was a mechanical whirr, tape rewinding, a beep, then, ‘Samuel, it’s Dave.’ Half whispering, Hollywood conspiracy voice, the sound slightly obscured by blood in the speaker. ‘Shit, I hope you haven’t left yet. Errm…’ Pause, beep, click.

Isiah’s frown deepened, not much help there. Just as he was rising to his feet, another beep. He dropped back onto his heels, listened again. ‘Samuel, Dave again.’ Less of the conspiratorial whisper, more desperate now. Isiah had to smile, Sam and Dave, Soul Man. ‘Listen, you might have already left but you might not, just out. Milk maybe. Fuck it, I dunno. Anyway, this is important. That bloke came around to my shop again and he was pissed, man. I mean, like furious, dude. He started yelling and shouting, and throwin’ stuff about. “Where is he, where is he,” he kept yelling. He smashed my life-size Alice Cooper, man! Fuck, Samuel, that was unique, a fucking one-off, you know?’ Isiah grinned, There’s the clue! Dave took a deep breath, then, ‘Man, you gotta sort this out, alright. Get ‘round here, alright!’ The phone went down with a bang. Beep, click. The tape stopped, rewound.

Isiah stood up, still smiling slightly, Thank you, Dave. He made his way to the apartment door, trying to think where the nearest record store was. Time for a little more asking around.

Outside it was still raining as hard as ever. There was a telephone booth on the pathway right outside the apartment block door. Isiah stopped for a moment, looking at it thoughtfully. After a second he went to it, picked up the receiver and dialled the police. After the dispatcher answered in her practiced, mechanical way Isiah gave the address of Samuel’s apartment and told her to send someone there, a girl had been murdered. He heard the dispatcher asking for his name as he hung up. He turned and started to walk toward the nearest record store he could think of.

2

Isiah pushed open the door of Black Heart Records & CD’s and stepped inside to the sound of powerful guitar chords and pounding drums. He had to smile. Outside it was all concrete, neon, glass, but in here you could forgive a person for thinking they had just stepped into Count Dracula’s private study.

Everything was painted black from floor to ceiling except for a huge goat’s head in white directly above. The walls all had a rough stucco finish. There was black lace and leather hanging from the walls and decorating the ends of the numerous shelves of records, CD’s, tapes, videos, DVD’s. A large rack of T-shirts dominated the end wall, prints of demons, war, murder, a thousand unclean images. Above the T-shirt rack two huge broadswords were crossed on the wall, a horned skull hanging from the centre of the cross. Hundreds of posters, each encased in black edged plastic, stuck out from the wall like a dark fan, ready for extensive perusal.

The death metal track that Isiah had no hope of identifying roared from speakers in every corner, lightning fast guitar, growling, demonic vocals, bass drums like the heart of a frightened mouse. A man of about twenty five or so stood behind the large glass cabinet that doubled as a sales counter, dressed, of course, all in black. He looked at Isiah from amongst long, unkempt hair, nodded slightly when their eyes met. Isiah would have to get a lot closer to actually talk to him.

Isiah walked up to the counter. It was full of vicious looking chrome knives, pipes and bongs of all shapes and sizes, a dozen different rolling papers, fabric patches, studs, lighters. The required possessions of the dedicated metalhead. The guy behind the counter attempted to smile. He had obviously spent too long practising his mean face, maintaining the black mood that he so desperately idolised. ‘Help you?’

Isiah nodded. ‘I’m looking for a store that has a life-size Alice Cooper.’ He was impressed at the straight face he managed to maintain.

The shopkeep looked a little confused. ‘You wanna buy a life-size Alice Cooper?’

‘No. I’m just looking for a store that has one. Like a display piece. A record store I think.’

‘Oh, I see. Man, I thought you were some kind of freak! Life-size Alice fucking Cooper! Hang on a minute.’ Chuckling to himself, the young man went to a heavy black curtain behind him, pulled it back. He yelled out something that Isiah could not make out over the sound of the death track, walked back. ‘Barry’ll be out in a second. He might know.’

Isiah nodded. ‘Thanks.’ He amused himself watching the young man roll a cigarette while subtly head banging at a furious rate, dropping the tobacco more than once. After a moment Barry appeared. He looked exactly like the young man, only a good ten years older.

‘What can I do for ya?’

‘I’m looking for a store. I think it’s a record store. It has a life-size Alice Cooper on display.’

Barry thought for a second. ‘I’ve seen that somewhere. You sure it’s a record store?’

‘No.’

‘Oh. Well, I know I’ve seen one somewhere.’ Barry grinned broadly. ‘Good ol’ Alice, eh!’ He scratched absently at his chin, Isiah could almost hear the cogs turning.

‘I think the owner’s name is Dave,’ Isiah offered, unable to bear the man’s struggle any longer. He was rewarded as realisation dawned on Barry’s thin face.

‘Shit, yeah! Of course. It’s not a record store, it’s Dave’s sex shop. Knew I’d seen it somewhere!’ Embarrassment quickly flashed across Barry’s face as he realised what he had just admitted to. He carried on quickly. ‘Me and Dave used to drink together sometimes. He pops in here sometimes for CD’s and shit. His shop’s called The Toolbox. Is that what you mean?’

Isiah smiled. ‘I guess so. Where is it?’

The rain and traffic noise was a strange attack on the senses as Isiah stepped from the gloomy, pounding depths of Black Heart Records & CD’s. The music hammering his ears had become background noise once he had decided to ignore it and it had the added advantage of blotting out the sounds of the city, an unusual treat in itself. Coupled with the imposed darkness, the sweet smell of the young man’s tobacco, the bizarre décor, it had all seemed quite pleasant in a twisted way. In some respects Isiah envied those men their simple security.

He looked around for somewhere quiet, somewhere to sit for a minute and astrally check out the Toolbox before travelling to it. There was a bar directly across the street. Good. The gents in there would do fine.

Isiah walked through the scratched wooden doors of the pub and was met by the familiar and slightly comforting smell and warmth that bars all over the world seem to share. The odour of beer and cigarette smoke, perfume and cologne. People sat around with glasses of beer and wine, packet snacks, sad faces. Few people that frequented bars before lunchtime were particularly happy. Isiah walked through the bar, the soft carpet slightly sticky underfoot, and headed for the doorway marked by the sign with the picture of a pointing hand on it. He pushed open the door marked Gents and was met with the smell of detergent, bleach and piss. He walked straight to one of the cubicles at the back, choosing to ignore the dishevelled young man under the sinks pulling his belt tight around his left arm.

Sitting down on the toilet seat Isiah pushed the bolt into place and leant back, closed his eyes. He let his astral body slip free of the physical, paused briefly to look at himself in the ‘real’ world, like he was sleeping. He checked the junkie under the sink; he was in his own world, concentrating on his task. Satisfied, Isiah flew out through the wall of the pub into the street, then off at fantastic speed to the address of the Toolbox.

He arrived in seconds at a door with a red neon arrow pointing up the thin flight of stairs, Adult Book Exchange. And then some. Isiah went up the stairs, jumping easily over a fat, greasy individual coming the other way. He hated to pass through people in this state, he always learned too much about them when that happened. Upstairs the shop was empty apart from a small man behind the counter who was attempting to superglue a man-size manikin together. Isiah smiled and shot back to his body.

As his eyes flicked open he noticed two things immediately. One was the ecstatic groan of the junkie under the sinks as he banged his score. The other was a lot more serious. It was a massive wave of RealmShift building fantastically fast, Trying to catch me weak! There was always a risk in leaving your body unattended. Realising he was just in time to avoid a serious fight, Isiah quickly gathered his will and travelled from the pub. As his body dematerialised he heard and felt a roar of pure rage. Must have been Lucifer coming back for another shouting match. Close call. That junkie was heading for a hell of a ride.

He knew he was taking another big risk, but what choice did he have. Arriving on the stairs leading up to the Toolbox no one was around to see him appear out of thin air. Lucky. Breathing a sigh of relief he walked up into the shop to talk to Dave.

As Isiah turned into the shop at the top of the stairs the man behind the counter looked up, putting the manikin down out of sight. He nodded, slightly nervous. Isiah returned his nod and began wandering around the shop, browsing, thinking about the best way to approach the subject.

The shop was a remarkable treasure trove of all things sordid. It was lit with a number of low-grade ruddy bulbs, an attempt at atmosphere. There were magazine racks through the middle of the shop, loaded with glossies, books, videos, DVD’s. Around all the walls were glass shelves carrying all forms of sex toys and associated paraphernalia, grotesque dildos, vibrators, love eggs, leather straps, whips, masks, a hundred different brands of amyl nitrate and a million other products that Isiah did not want to even consider the purpose of. But he couldn’t help smiling slightly at some of the packaging and pictures. The things some people do.

Gently shaking his head Isiah approached the counter. ‘Dave?’

Dave’s face ran through a remarkable range of expressions in just a couple of seconds, surprise, suspicion, fear, confusion. ‘Yeah. What can I do for you?’ Apparently he had decided to settle on confidence. Isiah smiled slightly, Bad choice.

Deciding that intimidation would get him the quickest results Isiah leaned forward over the counter, trying to ignore the selection of plastic vaginas staring up at him through the glass top. He towered over the hunched shopkeeper, his black eyes like tunnels threatening to suck the small man into oblivion. ‘I’m looking for Samuel Harrigan.’ His voice was quiet but its effect was instant.

Dave visibly deflated, shoulders slumping. His breath slowly escaped in a lengthy sigh as he looked down at the floor. ‘Oh, fuck.’

Isiah sensed his sheer despair, almost felt sorry for him. ‘Where is he?’

Dave looked up, eyes red and tired. He held out both hands, palms up, in an act of submission. ‘I have no fucking idea man. Please don’t bust up my shop.’

Isiah leaned slightly closer. ‘Your shop can’t tell me anything. If I’m going to bust something up, it’ll be you, you slimy parasite. Where is Samuel Harrigan?’

Dave began to tremble, eyes brimming. His voice was weak, shaking like his body, ‘Shit man, please don’t hurt me. I wish I’d never met the bastard. I promise you, I don’t know where he is.’

Isiah knew he was not lying so decided to try a different approach. ‘Alright Dave. Why don’t you tell me about your relationship to Sam and we’ll take it from there?’

Dave pulled forward a tall bar stool, slumped resignedly down onto it. He took a deep breath and rubbed his hand roughly over his saggy, stubbly face. Taking a packet of Marlboro from under the counter he shook a cigarette loose, gripped it between yellow teeth, lit it with a shaking hand. His lighter was a Zippo with a pair of pewter breasts glued to the front. Isiah was really beginning to dislike this scumball. Gritting his teeth, telling himself to be patient, he waited for Dave to start talking.

Dave took a long drag on the Marlboro, drew it deep into his lungs, took another as he blew the first out of distended nostrils. He looked up and said, ‘Sam first came in here a year or two ago. He used to like videos of a more… uncommon nature. I got all kinds of sexual activity on film but Sam liked more, he like a little violence with his porn. I said I could get pretty much anything he needed.’

He paused, trembling. Isiah leaned forward a little more. ‘Go on.’

Dave took another long draw on his cigarette. ‘Well, me and Sam began quite a profitable business relationship. I got in all kinds of nasty shit for him and he paid top dollar for anything I found. He couldn’t get enough, and the nastier the better. I couldn’t watch half of what he liked, man, the fucker is really sick.’

Isiah ground his teeth, breathing deeply. Let him talk.

The ash fell from the end of Dave’s cigarette before it reached the ashtray, his hand was shaking so much. He didn’t care. Taking another draw he continued. ‘Well, we kinda became mates in a way. I knew he was a real fucking weirdo, I mean weird beyond the norm, you know? Anyway, occasionally we’d go out for a beer after I closed up, or have a game of pool, that sort of thing. Pretty normal shit.

‘That was until about a month ago. He came in one day and said he had a new business venture under way and would I do him a favour. Like I said, he’s worth good money to me, so I says “Sure, what’s up?” He tells me he just needs somewhere to meet people, can he use the back room here. It’s like a store room, but there’s plenty of space, you know?’

Isiah nodded. ‘So what happened?’

Dave ground out the butt of his Marlboro with stubby yellow fingers, the nails chewed back so far they were almost gone. He took another from the pack, lit it with his Zippo, ran his thumb gently over the pewter breasts before he put back in his shirt pocket. His shirt was creased and dirty with large sweat stains under the armpits. He looked up at Isiah, his bloodshot eyes vague. ‘A couple of times he met with this dodgy looking guy out back. They would be in there only an hour or so each time, then leave. That was it. That happened three times, I think, then Sam fucked off. I haven’t seen him since.’

Isiah was trying to imagine a person that Dave would consider dodgy looking. ‘What about the man he met with? Seen him since?’

Dave nodded sadly, grinding the heels of his palms into his eye sockets, ash floating from the cigarette onto his black, greasy hair. Looking up, his eyes redder than ever, he said, ‘Yeah. That’s the problem.’

Now we’re getting somewhere. ‘Explain.’

‘He’s been back a few times asking me where Sam is. Last time he came in I said I still didn’t know where Sam was and he started busting shit up, shouting and yelling, telling me I’d be dogmeat if I didn’t tell him soon what was up.’ Dave pointed to a number of broken shelves in one corner beside the counter, stock neatly tidied on the floor beneath. He obviously chose not to mention his Alice Cooper.

Isiah nodded. ‘So did he give you any way to contact him should Sam show up?’

Dave reached under the counter again, pulled out a scrap of paper, handed it to Isiah. ‘I don’t give a fuck any more, man. Just try and fight it out amongst yourselves will ya. All I did was let the bastards use my storeroom, I don’t need this shit.’

Isiah looked at the scrap of paper. It had a name, Baker, and a phone number written on it in neat pencil script. He looked at Dave again. ‘What else do you know about this Baker?’

Dave shook head. ‘Absolutely nothing, man. He’s a swarthy bloke, like maybe Italian or Greek. He always wore real sharp suits, shiny shoes. Tall guy, probably as tall as you. He always arrived after Sam got here and left before Sam did. That’s it.’

Isiah nodded again, took a flyer advertising a live sex show from a plastic rack on the counter. ‘Alright, Dave. Got a pen?’ Dave handed him a chewed Bic. Isiah wrote down the number of the apartment he had left earlier, handed it to Dave. ‘Now you call me if Sam shows up, not Baker, understand?’

Dave shrugged. ‘Whatever.’

Isiah leant forward again, took a handful of Dave’s shirt, lifted him up a little by it. Dave stretched his head back, his eyes fearful, trying not to look at Isiah. ‘If he comes here and you don’t call me I will know and I will make you sorry.’

Dave was shaking again. ‘Alright, man, alright. I’ll call if he comes here, I promise.’

Isiah dropped the little man back onto his stool, stuffed Baker’s number into the pocket of his leather jacket and headed toward the door. Looking back from the top of the stairs he saw Dave lighting another cigarette, rubbing his hand through his greasy hair. He trotted down the stairs, anxious to get out of the dingy shop. He was looking forward to the rain.

Isiah loved the rain in many ways, but it always made him melancholy too. It had been raining that day in Glen Coe, so many years ago, centuries ago, when he had first met Megan. He was a young, mortal man, lost and wandering, no family, no faith, no cares. Then he and Megan had fallen in love and he knew happiness for the first time ever. Except her father had hated him for his English birth, had nearly killed him when he discovered their secret place. They had run away together, their love too strong to deny, and for a time their happiness had continued. Until the violence came.

Isiah found himself standing in the rain, staring into nowhere. He had brought himself down thinking about his ancient past. It amazed him how much it still hurt to think about Megan, over five hundred years since. Why did the memories keep surfacing now? It couldn’t be just due to the rain. He had long ago promised himself that he would never let anything like that happen again. So far he had kept that promise.

Trying to shake off his bad mood, he looked around outside the store for somewhere quiet to travel from. It was time to get back to his apartment, think. And ring this Baker, see what light he could cast on the situation. He saw a café just down the street a few doors. That would do. He wondered with a smile as he walked toward the neon fronted sandwich bar how many people he had freaked out by entering their cafés or pubs and never leaving again. He wondered how many people actually noticed. Very few no doubt. It was amazing how little people tend to notice. Especially if they don’t like it or don’t want to believe it. The human mind can be a remarkably versatile device for protecting the psyche. Sometimes not always for the best.

Isiah pushed open the glass door, Open 7 Days, and went inside. A small oriental man behind the counter looked up and smiled like Isiah was his long lost son. ‘How can I help you today, sir?’

Isiah gestured vaguely toward the back of the café. ‘Use your toilet first?’

The man’s smile, impossibly, broadened. ‘Of course, of course,’ bobbing his head up and down.

Isiah nodded his thanks and headed deeper into the café. This one would notice. Five minutes and he’d worry a little. Ten minutes and he’d be angry about the junkie banging up in his café, but too scared to chase him out. Fifteen minutes and his worry would overtake his anger. He would find an excuse to come into the toilets to check, bucket and mop in hand perhaps. Once inside he would look around, scratch his head, bemused. He would think about all the little things he had done that might have made him miss the strange man’s exit, serving a customer, checking the oven, getting the mop. Shaking his head, he would leave, go back to the counter. An hour later he will have forgotten all about it, maybe mention it to his wife in passing tonight. Impossible, unnatural, remarkable, but not his problem.

Inside the cool, dripping toilet, strong smell of bleach, Isiah quickly looked around. No one about. He closed his eyes, took a deep breath and travelled. As the heaviness swept over him again he quickly snapped open his eyes, spun around scanning the apartment with eyes and mind in case anyone, or any thing, was waiting for him. Nothing.

Looking with a pained expression at the melted floor where Satan had vented his rage, he wondered how he would explain that one to the landlord. He liked his landlord here, and he had been here nearly a year so it almost felt like home. Never mind. It was a mess, but with some time and concentration he might be able to reconstruct it. He did not want to consider how it might be affecting the plumbing at the moment.

It had been a long day so far, and it was not over yet. Isiah sighed and collapsed into the high backed armchair that had become something of a friend to him. It was old and worn, the arms threadbare, the seat sagging and lumpy, but he had spent many hours relaxing in its dubious comforts and had grown to appreciate what it stood for. A time to breath, reflect.

But not right now. He had to stay on the trail while it was still relatively warm, if not hot. Sam had been at his apartment not too long ago. The corpse of the young woman had not been there long, probably only last night she had been alive and well. Isiah imagined Samuel chatting her up in a pub or club somewhere, convincing her to come back to his place.

He derailed the train of thought quickly, No point in dwelling on that shit. He hated Sam enough as it was. If he was going to have to work with him, guide him to his destiny for the sake of the Balance, then he would have to try to stay emotionally uninvolved. It was not as though he wasn’t used to people like Sam, and a hundred different versions, based on a hundred different beliefs, but sometimes it was not so easy to remain impartial.

Stuffing his hand into the pocket of his leather jacket, he groped around for a second, pulled out the scrap of paper with Baker’s number on it. He stared at it for a few seconds. Baker. Swarthy bloke, maybe Italian or Greek. Not many Italians or Greeks called Baker. Pretty unimaginative alias really, but Dave was a pretty unimaginative person so this Baker wouldn’t have cared much about an obviously false name. Dave was broad minded to the point of depravity, but that didn’t make him imaginative. Isiah had no intention of thinking about what might run through Dave’s imagination. He wondered if Baker had used the same alias with Sam, or another one. Possibly even his real name, though that seemed unlikely.

With a mental shrug Isiah put down the paper on the arm of the chair and reached for the phone. He dialled the number slowly, waited for the connection. After a second or two it began to ring, once, twice. Halfway through the third ring it was picked up but no one spoke. Isiah smiled, waiting. Suddenly it became an audio staring match.

After a few seconds more there was an annoyed intake of breath. ‘Yes.’

Isiah waited a second longer, enjoying the juvenile buzz of it all. Then, ‘Baker?’

‘Who’s this?’

‘You called Baker?’

‘Who the fuck is this?’

‘Someone who wants to talk to Baker.’

There was a grunt, annoyed. Isiah smiled again, this wasn’t Baker. There was a muffled conversation, just a few words, then a scratching sound as the phone was passed from one person to another. A second later, ‘Baker.’

‘Hello, Mr Baker. I wonder if I might arrange to meet with you.’

‘First you explain who the fuck you are and how you get this number. Then maybe we talk about meetings.’

Isiah had the feeling that this really was the Baker he wanted. The accent was there. Not broad, but there. Dave was an idiot. Maybe Italian or Greek! Isiah had an incomparable experience of the various races of humans in the world. He had studied martial arts with the warrior monks of ancient China, philosophy with the sufis of old Persia, magic with the shamans of the Americas and hundreds more. But it did not take his remarkable knowledge to place a middle eastern accent over a Mediterranean one. The guy must look different enough too. Maybe Isiah was just more used to human diversity. Dave had probably never been further than the outskirts of town in his life. Isiah decided it would be best to come as clean as possible with this one, keep him on side. ‘I believe we have a common interest, Mr Baker. I got this number from a sleazebag called Dave. From the Toolbox sex shop.’

There was angry exhalation at the other end of the line. ‘I know who you mean. Why did he give you this number?’

‘He’s a prick,’ Isiah said, matter-of-factly. ‘Besides, I threatened to rip his lungs out, and he’s a coward too.’

There was a humourless laugh from Baker. ‘True enough. What is this common interest of which you speak.’

Bombshell time, note the reaction. ‘Samuel Harrigan.’

Isiah could almost feel Baker stiffen, he imagined his expression, confused and angry. ‘We will meet. Royal Hotel Bar, two hours.’

‘One hour,’ Isiah replied with conviction, keep the advantage. ‘I’ll know you. Be there on time.’ He hung up before Baker could reply. He had no idea how much of a player this Baker was, but whatever the situation he had to keep the upper hand as long as possible. Piss him off enough to gain some of the respect these people value, but not enough to make an enemy. At least not yet.

He sat back in his armchair, closed his eyes, breathed a long, tired sigh. He knew the Royal Hotel. Once he had seen a place it was easy to travel to it. He had had enough of leaving himself open on the streets. While it irked him to have to travel everywhere like this at the moment it served his purpose, gave him a chance to avoid uncomfortable confrontations. And he would get there early of course, make himself comfortable before Baker arrived, but he still had some time now. Baker would probably try to assert himself by arriving late, he seemed the sort. Not a problem. By then Isiah would have the measure of him and it would not matter so much.

For a short while he sank into a calm meditation, resting body and mind. Just a quick recharge while he had the chance. But it was not long before he opened his eyes again, knowing that he really could not afford to relax too much. There was something that he could do in the time before his meeting that might give him a better idea of Baker’s place in the scheme of things. The more he knew the better, after all.

He closed his eyes and swiftly left his body, flying across the city to a dingy basement under an old, broken down warehouse. He slipped through the thick stone walls into a large, dank room. Six people were there, sitting around a scratched table. They seemed to be arguing. The one Isiah was looking for was at the head of the table, smiling as the others squabbled. He looked up to the ceiling, where Isiah’s astral self was hovering, raised a gnarled hand in greeting. Isiah smiled and snapped back to his body.

Opening his eyes Isiah checked around quickly, making sure that all was as he had left it moments ago. He couldn’t be too careful. Everything seemed to be in order, so he gathered his will and traveled.

As he appeared in the dark, damp basement room the raised voices of argument tailed away, everyone turning to face him. Some of the men bore stunned expressions, others smiled. The old man at the head of the table stood, smiling broadly, and came around to shake Isiah’s hand. To most people this old man looked like a well dressed gentleman, elderly but distinguished. Respectable. Isiah could see the man as he really was however, and wondered briefly how many of the others here could. To Isiah’s eyes the hand he shook was thin and skeletal, the nails long and black. The man’s head was nearly hairless, the skin and flesh of his face drawn, little more than an animated skull. He looked like a centuries old cadaver which, in truth, was what he was. His long, viciously sharp canine teeth glinted in the light of the single bare bulb as he smiled.

‘It’s been a long time, Isiah. What have you been up to?’

Isiah smiled, glad to release the cold, bony fingers. ‘Not a lot. You?’

The old vampire laughed, his head rocking back. ‘I wonder if we’ll ever tell each other our business,’ he said, returning to his seat. He gestured for Isiah to take one of the free chairs.

Isiah sat down, deliberately not looking at any of the others around the table. His brief scan had revealed three more vampires among the five of them. The other two were mortals. They knew they were surrounded by vampires and were scared, but they seemed quite used to it.

‘You, er… You know this guy, Vincenzo?’ one of the other vampires asked.

Vincenzo shot him an acid look. ‘Silence.’

Isiah felt the vampire shrug, lapsing into a begrudged quiet.

Vincenzo looked back to Isiah, his smile returning. ‘You don’t often grace us, my friend, but I still owe you many favours. What can I do for you today?’ He indicated a bottle of whiskey on the table.

Isiah gently shook his head. ‘No, thank you. I was wondering if you might share some information on someone I have to deal with shortly. I know very little about him, but perhaps you might be able to help.’ The old vampire nodded, gesturing for Isiah to continue. ‘Well, he calls himself Baker. He’s of middle eastern descent, but I’m not sure where exactly. He’s into the gangster thing, but he strikes me as pretty small time, not on anything like the scale of your operations I’m sure.’

The old vampire smiled again. ‘You flatter my petty crime wave, Isiah.’

Isiah openly laughed. ‘A petty crime wave, as you call it, that is worth millions and has been ongoing for, what is it now, two hundred years?’

Vincenzo chuckled. ‘My family is indeed old, however we stray from the point. I believe I may know who you mean. There is a man of middle eastern descent in this city that sometimes calls himself Baker, sometimes Johnson and sometimes Ahmed Akhtar. His real name is Ben Abdul Hussein and he is less than small time. We have watched him for some time now as he has occasionally crossed our path. He is of little hindrance so he has been allowed to live. So far. Would you like us to rectify that?’

Isiah shook his head, smiling. ‘Very kind of you, but no thanks. I need to talk to him is all and wondered if he was a big player or not.’

All the people around the table laughed. ‘Not in the least,’ Vincenzo said. ‘He won’t be any trouble, he has no particularly powerful contacts. I doubt he will be of any use to anyone, even you.’

Isiah stood up, nodding his thanks. ‘We’ll see. I’d like to stay and catch up, Vincenzo, but my time is rather limited.’

Vincenzo stood also, extending his hand again. ‘As is always the way, no? I’ll see you again soon?’

‘Of course. Thank you for your help. May I use your bathroom?’

Vincenzo smiled that chilling smile again. He obviously enjoyed smiling a great deal. ‘Until next time.’

Isiah nodded and headed to the end of the dank room. He trotted up the worn stone steps without looking back. At the top of the steps he ducked into a filthy, dripping toilet. He seemed to spend a lot of time in other peoples bathrooms, rarely for their intended purpose. This time he wanted to use the toilet so that he could be behind a locked door while he briefly left his body. They were friends, but they were still vampires. Isiah’s friends in the underworld truly lived up to that description.

Putting the seat lid down he sat and closed his eyes. He knew now what he had suspected. Baker was no real threat, not likely to be a problem. All he had to do was convince the would-be mobster to tell him what he needed to know. Now Isiah needed to find a quiet place to arrive in the Royal Hotel.

A moment later he returned to his body, safe in the knowledge that room 403 was vacant. He took a deep breath. He had a few minutes yet. He would wait here and gather himself a little, take every opportunity for a breather. He knew that Vincenzo wouldn’t mind.

He could hear the vampires’ voices from the safety of the toilet, echoing off the stone. ‘And then what?’ one of them was asking, laughter in his voice. The previous argument seemed to be over.

‘The poor sap is standing there, over the body of this chick, and there’s blood everywhere. Man, he looked furious, fists clenched and all that! And he looks up and he yells, “I’ll fucking kill you!” and he came running at the two muggers and started slamming, one, two, three! Those guys didn’t stand a chance, man!’

Another voice joined in. ‘You just sat and watched all this go down? The girl gets whacked and then the guy beats the two muggers to a pulp?’

‘Yeah. I’m just sitting up there on the rooftop, looking down at the show! And he did more than beat them. He killed them, with his bare hands, like an animal. When I dropped down and took his blood, it was like drinking a boiling river, man! Beautiful!’

There was laughter all around as Isiah shuddered. Then that other voice again, ‘Man, never hurt a girl when the guy that loves her is standing right there. There’s no fury like that in the world.’

There were lots of murmurs of agreement and laughter, but they faded to Isiah, lost as his memory overwhelmed him. He had been thinking repeatedly of Megan today and he had no idea why. Every once in a while the pain would rise again, even after all this time. His beautiful, wonderful Megan, over five centuries ago. His Scottish bride.

Never hurt a girl when the guy that loves her is standing right there. There’s no fury like that in the world. Too true. It was just such a fury that had set the rest of Isiah’s immortal path. When he was a different man, a mortal man. An Englishman named Edward. He had been alone and bitter before he met her, then, for the first time in his life, he had been happy. Before the violence.

It was not unusual for English soldiers to pass by Edward and Megan’s home in the Highlands way back then in the fifteenth century. Always feuding, the English ran Scotland by force, treating the Scots like animals. But the soldiers always passed by on the ridge some distance away. They had no reason to come down into the valley and Edward was pleased that they were left alone. Megan would shiver when she heard the sound of distant hooves, and Edward would put a hand on her knee or hug her tightly, trying to squeeze out the memories of the injustices she had endured before at the hands of the English.

Then one morning as the watery autumn sun was lifting the nights rain from the loamy ground, the sound of hooves came thundering by right beside the house. Megan stood kneading dough for bread and Edward could see the terror in her eyes as she looked up sharply. He put aside the tools he had been cleaning and went to her. ‘It’s all right, love,’ he said quietly, kissing her cheek, but his heart was pounding furiously in his chest. The horses had reined up outside and they could hear raucous English voices bantering with each other.

‘What’s this then, eh? Pretty little home in the middle of nowhere.’

‘Yeah, I’ve seen it before down here and thought it must be the home of some warty old witch, but that’s not what we were told in the village, now is it?’

Edward kissed Megan again, feeling her lips tremble beneath his. ‘It’s all right, my love,’ he assured her again, but he didn’t believe himself.

The English outside were playing with them. ‘A young man and his beautiful wife we were told, were we not?’

‘Indeed. Quite comely she is by all accounts.’

‘Quiet and harmless, please leave them alone, we were told!’

‘Leave them alone? Well, that’s assuming they meet their taxes!’

Megan drew her breath in with a hiss as Edward strode toward the door. ‘Edward, no!’

But Edward could no longer bear the taunting or the fear and knew that sooner or later he would have to face them. It might as well be now with some dignity remaining to him. If it was taxes they wanted then he would find the money somehow. He grasped the door handle and, with a deep, quavering breath, pulled it quickly open. Directly outside the door stood a soldier, unshaven and brutish. He wore chain mail and a tarnished breastplate and his hand rested on the rounded hilt of a short sword. His face split into a yellow toothed grin as the door swung open and in a blur his hand shot upwards, drawing the sword from it’s scabbard with a sharp metallic hiss. The blunt pommel of the hilt filled Edward’s vision then a bright light exploded in his head.

He could hear distant, wavering noises, laughing and curses and Megan screaming. He realised that he was on the floor and tried to get up onto all fours. His head pounded, agony coming in short, sharp stabs behind his eyes. Then rough hands grasped his shoulders and he was dragged to his feet. An ugly, scarred face leered into his own, the mouth working but Edward could make no sense of the words. His body felt like a half-filled wineskin, his vision swimming and blurring.

He felt his arms pulled up behind him and then a burning sensation in his wrists. He tried to struggle but had no strength and realised that he was being tied to one of the low roof beams of their small home. As his vision swam he could see Megan being held by two more men, kicking and screaming, her hair like fire around her head, her eyes wild. He tried to reach out for her but his wrists were now firmly tied and he hung painfully from the thin beam, his feet dragging on the dirt floor. He tried to stand and each time his knees buckled, his body weight yanking painfully on his raw wrists as he yelled incoherently.

As his vision began to clear he could see that there were four soldiers there, laughing and shouting. One of them threw their small table out of the way, clearing a space on the floor of their home. Then he turned and took hold of Megan, trying to force her to the ground. She screamed and spat, clawing at his face. With a sneer of disgust he slapped her across the jaw, her hair whipping up as blood flew from her lips. Edward screamed, straining at his bonds, kicking at the ground. He found his voice and began to yell, ‘Leave her alone, you bastards, leave her alone! What gives you the right?’

He could see terror in Megan’s eyes looking up at him as she was thrown to the floor. The soldier began tearing off her dress as the others held her down. Megan’s head whipped from side to side, her screaming a piercing wail. Edward pulled frantically at the ropes binding his now bleeding wrists, the whole house shaking with his efforts. ‘No, you bastards, no! Leave her alone! No!’ His words became incoherent shouts and curses again as he thrashed against his restraints, threatening to tear the house down around them.

Then the soldier was forcing himself onto Megan, laying over her as she screamed. With an evil grin one of the other soldiers stood up and came over to Edward. He dodged left and right as Edward tried kick him and grabbed a handful of hair. ‘Best you don’t watch too much of this, eh?’ Edward writhed and kicked, tears streaming from his eyes, yelling and screaming. He spat at the soldier holding his hair. With a twist of his mouth the soldier pulled back his free hand and balled up a fist. There was nowhere for Edward to go and he yelled as the fist came flying towards his face.

There was heat and a hissing, crackling sound. Edward’s throat felt raw and he began to cough. Suddenly he snapped open his eyes. ‘Megan!’

The house around him was wavering walls of flame, thick, dark smoke roiling above him. Megan lay on the floor in the middle of the room, her dress shredded, her face bloodied. She was very still. ‘Megan! Oh, no, Megan!’

Edward began thrashing against the ropes again, the house shaking. The heat was becoming unbearable, the smoke threatening to choke him. The whole house was burning furiously. With a crash of coals and flames the beam that Edward was tied to suddenly gave way, one burning end crashing to the floor. Edward staggered behind the fallen beam, dragging his tied wrists together. Becoming dizzy from the heat and smoke he managed to drag his wrists to the burning fallen end of the beam and the red hot wood quickly seared through the rope. Edward howled with pain as his hands and wrists were scorched and blistered, but the moment his hands were free he stumbled across the room, falling on his knees beside Megan.

Her dress was torn open all down the front, her legs bare, underclothes ripped and blood stained, revealing her battered, cut chest, raw thighs. Her face was bloody, eyes bruised and puffy. Edward began frantically smoothing her blood soaked hair, chanting her name quietly between sobs like a mantra. She did not move or breath.

Edward looked down into her eyes, open and glassy. He gently closed her eyelids, leaned back with her head cradled in his lap, and bellowed her name at the heavens. The heat of the burning house began to bake his bare skin, but he barely noticed.

Tears streamed down his cheeks as sections of the house began to collapse. The muscles in his jaw twitched as he ground his teeth together, the wrenching pain of loss threatening to tear his heart from his chest. He had taken her from her home, from her family. He had thought that he was enough to make her life worth living, that she was right for him, what he deserved after the life he had had so far. And now this. His beautiful Megan.

More of the house began to fall, burning timbers crashing down around him. Staggering to his feet he was battered by burning debris and instinct took over. Crying and shouting meaningless noises he staggered from the burning wreck of his home, crashing through the flaming door and rolling over and over on the damp loam outside. After a moment he shakily found his feet and stood watching his house burn, a funeral pyre for his dearest Megan. Unable to watch any more he hung his head, tears pouring from his eyes and he repeated her name over and over again. On the soft ground he could see the tracks of the soldiers horses, from where they had come and leading off toward the ridge when they had left again after destroying his life.

Slowly a red veil of rage slid down behind his eyes. His chest settled, the tears stopped flowing. Taking a deep breath down into his lungs he turned toward the ridge and began to walk. His stride was long and determined, his back straight, head high. Within a hundred yards he was running, following the tracks of the horses hooves in the wet grass and loam.

He ran for more than an hour, not noticing the distance or his fatigue. Suddenly, coming down the lee of a stony ridge, he spotted four horses tethered to some leaning, scrubby trees. He stopped, chest heaving, and stared down into the vale. There, sheltering against a rocky outcropping, were the four English soldiers, lounging on the grass around a small fire, talking in loud, carefree voices. Edward clamped his teeth together, refusing to let the tears rise. He strode down towards the men at a determined pace.

Their conversation was a muted muttering to him. All he could hear was the blood rushing in his ears, all he could see was the red wash of rage and the leering faces of the English soldiers that had raped and murdered the only person he had ever truly loved, or that had ever really loved him.

The leader of the soldiers was the first to notice him, striding towards them with hate in his eyes, his face the scowl of an avenging angel. The leader stood up, his face a combination of disbelief and sudden concern and fear as Edward stepped over two of the other soldiers. Edward placed his hand firmly against the leader’s chest before he could react and floored him with a mighty shove. As the man fell, Edward reached out with his other hand and grabbed the hilt of the short sword in the soldier’s belt, pulled it free as the man toppled over backwards.

The other soldiers were just beginning to scramble to their feet as Edward reversed his grip on the sword, grasped it tightly in both hands, blade pointing to the prone leader. With all his might, he plunged the sword downwards, the point slamming into the breastplate and chain mail covering the soldier’s chest, punching through with barely a moments resistance and slicing in between ribs and muscle. Edward felt the blade stab through to the chain mail covering the man’s back. The English soldier’s eyes bulged as he curled up around the blade, screaming like an hysterical woman. His scream began to gargle as blood bubbled up his throat and speckled his lips. Edward released one hand from the hilt of the sword, rammed his fist into the leader’s screaming face, knocking him back onto the grass. At the same time he yanked on the sword, ripping it free with a wet sound of protest, blood spraying up from the gaping wound. He spun around, transferring the sword to his right hand, just as the other three soldiers converged on him, their own swords drawn, their faces betraying their shock and fear.

The next few moments were a red blur to Edward. He was lost in a berserk frenzy of melee, swinging the sword around himself wildly, stabbing, slicing, punching. He felt hot lines spring up on his arms, chest and face as the soldiers scored hits on him, but he felt no real pain, no emotion, no fatigue.

Suddenly there was silence and he realised it was because he had stopped screaming. A wave of tiredness washed over him, his arms felt like lead. He slowly collapsed onto his knees, the sword dropping from numb fingers. As his vision began to clear he looked cautiously around. The soldiers lay about him on the blood soaked grass, all of them dead, their bodies slowly leaking blood from dozens of different wounds. Edward’s arms and hands were running in gore, he could feel blood dripping from his face. He had no idea how much of it was his own. Falling forward, his forehead on the grass, the tears came again. He stayed that way, kneeling amongst the massacre, for a long time.

Isiah snapped open his eyes, gasped in a quick, short breath. The dripping toilet was otherwise quiet around him though he could still hear Vincenzo and his men talking, laughing in the other room. He had let himself drift away a little. Dangerous. The images from his past were still fresh in his mind as he stood up. How many people had he killed since then? So very long ago. And why were these thoughts washing through his mind again now? He hadn’t thought of those events for some time. Never hurt a girl when the guy that loves her is standing right there. There’s no fury like that in the world. It was a fury that had made him what he was now.

There was something about this job, something that gave him an icy feeling inside if he thought too much about it. To coin a phrase, he had a bad feeling about this one. Perhaps that’s what was making him so melancholy, so nostalgic. Besides, he was so tired of this, his life, his mission. His unrequested, undesired almighty job. Would he ever be with Megan again? Was it even possible now?

He checked his watch. Might as well go, only a few minutes until Baker was supposed to arrive. It would probably be a lot longer than that until he actually did show, of course. Isiah looked around himself, slightly concerned. It had been quiet for too long. Where were Satan’s little shurikens? Never mind, Got to keep on track.

Letting his will and energy build he let his body break apart and traveled in his unique way to the empty, sterile hotel room he had checked out. As he arrived he looked around at the polished sink, the neatly made bed. With a noise of appreciation, he went over to the bed and scooped up the two complimentary chocolates, one on each pillow. He popped one into his mouth, pocketed the other one for later. It wasn’t stealing, they were free anyway. Perks of the job. Unlocking the door from inside, he stepped carefully out into the hall, checking that no one was around. He quietly closed the door, locked it with a quick mental twist, made his way down to the bar to wait for Baker.

3

Carlos Villalopez ground his teeth, staring fixedly at the wood and straw roof of the hospital mission, cursing his weakened condition. Father Paleros sat on the little wooden stool beside him, his calm, benevolent face relaxed, his eyes looking lovingly into nowhere as he spoke. The words were an incoherent drone in Carlos’ ears, deliberately ignored, but he knew what they were all about. Every day the same speech disguised in different fables, varying anecdotes.

Carlos lay on an old, unsteady army camp bed, the thin wire crosses of its support structure pressing uncomfortably into his back in a dozen different places through the thin, filthy mattress. The Central American heat and humidity made him sweat, his back and buttocks raw from bedsores, flies continually hassling him, mosquitoes feasting on his naked skin. His lean, muscular body was taut with discomfort and frustration.

He grudgingly endured this most recent effort on the part of the priest to convince him to embrace the love of God, repent his evil past, live on now in peace. He didn’t hear the actual words of today’s speech, his mind too full of images of the agony and suffering he would subject this bastard priest to when he was strong enough.

For nearly three weeks now he had been lying on this uncomfortable bed, recovering. Ignoring the moans of sweating people in beds on either side of his, concentrating on his own anger at this confinement. The first week or so had been a blessed morphine-haze of bizarre hallucinatory dreams and childlike confusion making the pain a second hand experience, easier to deal with than the backflips his mind was trying to control.

Hard to believe it was that long since he had been partnered with that idiot. Standing there in the camouflaged compound that served as one of the many bases for one of the many groups of people he often dealt with.

‘What do you mean, a partner?’

The grizzled old veteran had laughed, shrugging. ‘It’s in the contract, Carlos. There are outside interests in this and they want one of their men involved.’

‘But who is he, Paco? What does he know of the area, the terrain, the enemy?’

Paco raised a placating hand. ‘He’s going to be there simply as added firepower. You’ll retain control of the whole operation, all the planning and execution. He’ll follow your orders.’

Carlos spat. ‘Fuck, Paco, I work alone, you know that. I don’t want to work with anybody else and I don’t need any additional firepower. This is a covert extraction, for fuck’s sake. If these people really want their boy out safe and sound then they should just leave it to me.’

‘I know, Carlos, I know. But they’re the ones with the money. This boy must be pretty important to them and they want one of their own along. For the money that we’re talking about I’m sure you can live with that.’

Carlos sneered. ‘I don’t like it.’

Paco shrugged. ‘I know. You want to walk away, then walk away. I can find somebody else for the job. Not as good as you, sure, but there’s lots of people out there that would jump at the chance to earn this kind of money. You want out?’

Carlos stared at the ground for a moment, his jaw clenched in frustration. It was a lot of money. And it was a pretty straightforward job. Maybe this extra person could be ordered to just keep the hell out of the way. ‘No, I don’t want out. Who is the guy anyway?’

Paco smiled. ‘I knew you’d come through. The guy is on their payroll, but he’s mercenary too. I guess he specialises in working for them. He’s a German and doesn’t speak Spanish, so we’ll have to communicate in English.’

Carlos barked a humourless laugh. ‘This just gets better! How’s his English?’

‘As good as yours.’

They walked across the complex, bright in the blistering midday heat. Various corrugated sheds stood around them, jeeps and ATV’s parked under camouflaged tarpaulins, busy people moving around with hard eyes and harder faces. There was a cabin on the far side of the compound, raised on short brick stilts, with armoured, blackened windows. Paco swiped a card at the door and pushed it open for Carlos, following him through. A huge man sat in the chair opposite Paco’s desk. He jumped up as they came in, grinning enormously. He wore jungle fatigues, heavy boots, khaki vest top. And a bandana, red, tied at the back. Carlos winced internally, Shit, just like Rambo.

‘Carlos, this is Karl, your partner for the job. Karl, Carlos.’

Carlos shook Karl’s hand, shooting Paco a withering look for the sarcasm evident in his voice. ‘What the fuck is this guy?’ he asked in Spanish.

Paco smiled, his eyes mischievous. ‘Please, Carlos,’ he said in English, ‘our friend speaks no Spanish.’

Karl nodded emphatically. ‘Yes, I must apologise for my lack of understanding with Spanish, though I understand we both have very good English, yes?’

Carlos nodded, though he refused to smile. For that matter, he rarely smiled anyway. ‘Yes, I understand we do.’

Karl beamed again. ‘Excellent. I am very much looking forward to working with you. I have heard a lot of your past successes. I have wanted for some time to meet you. Ha, we even have the same name, in our own languages!’

Carlos nodded. ‘Indeed. Well, so long as you can take an order, to the letter, with no questions of any kind, then we’ll get on fine.’

Karl grinned again, though a little less enthusiastically. ‘Of course.’

Paco broke the tension before it got too much. ‘Let’s go over the brief of the job, gentlemen.’

The next couple of hours had been spent studying maps, blueprints, personnel records. All highly confidential, all supposedly safe from the hands of people like Carlos. Karl had further enforced Carlos’ hatred of him by mentioning training techniques he had picked up from Soldier Of Fortune magazine or some such rag, and would constantly name drop other operatives he had worked with.

The one thing that was quite apparent to Carlos throughout it all, however, was that this idiot had very little experience of any real work. And that made him dangerous. It took a long time to get good in this game. It took hard training, experience and more than a little luck, but Carlos was no fool. He knew that the luck was something that developed too, like a sixth sense. The ability to tell if someone was lying in wait for you just by the feel of the air. The ability to stop and locate the tiniest sound, beyond the regular range of hearing, just by knowing it was there. No way did Karl the gung-ho Hollywood mercenary have that kind of experience and that made him luggage as far as Carlos was concerned.

Karl was a self-professed dog of war, his experience lying in quelling uprisings and coups, firepower on a big scale. He had fought and killed, sure, but he had no real experience of what he was getting involved with now, the subtle side of war. Guerilla action, infiltration, extraction, assassination. Carlos had a bad feeling about this one right from the outset.

They left early the next day, a chopper taking them a long way north. They dropped only a few kilometres from the site, low and fast. It made for a pretty heavy landing, but it meant a lot less walking through the jungle before they got there. Following the directions the parent agency had given them to locate the compound where their interest was being held Carlos had set out at a forced pace, giving Karl a taste of the level of professionalism he was working with now. Almost immediately the giant German had begun rambling.

‘Why do you think they need us to get this guy out?’ he asked.

Carlos shrugged. ‘What the hell does it matter? We’re getting paid for a service, don’t try to think about it.’

Karl made a small noise of affirmation. ‘I guess. But you’d think they would ransom him, no?’

Carlos spun around. ‘How the fuck do I know? Maybe ransom isn’t an option and they’re just going to kill him. It makes no difference. Now shut up and keep walking. Save your breath in case you need it for fighting.’

Karl, leaning back slightly from Carlos’ tirade, just nodded.

It wasn’t long before the fenced compound could be seen, flashes of chainlink and prefab buildings through the trees. Carlos brought his rifle round to his front, resting it carefully by its barrel in his left hand. Karl did the same with his lovingly maintained AK47.

‘Keep low, slow, and follow me,’ Carlos said. ‘We’ll breach the fence there,’ he pointed, ‘and cut in behind the building by the jeep. Do you remember the plans we saw?’

Karl nodded. ‘Sure. We should be able to access the brig from behind the second building?’

‘Exactly.’

Carlos crept forward, carefully watching everywhere at once. They got to within about thirty feet of the fence and Carlos stopped again, pausing to listen, look, feel. He pointed to his right, Might as well make some use of this idiot. ‘Circle around a little. Check that there’s no line of sight from that window.’

Karl nodded, circling carefully, his AK47 half raised.

Suddenly Carlos got an itch, the hairs on the back of his neck raising. Something didn’t feel right. He looked around carefully, and there it was. Almost invisible, certainly invisible to an amateur like Karl. The disturbance in the leaf litter was enough for Carlos to instantly recognise the danger. ‘Karl, don’t move!’ he hissed, and Karl went straight into commando mode, ducking and rolling, swinging his beloved weapon to his shoulder as he came up on one knee. Right on top of the land mine.

The moment Karl started to move, Carlos leapt for the cover of the trees. As Carlos rolled down amongst the tree trunks, desperately trying to get away, there was a concussive crack and pain lanced throughout Carlos’ body. He felt white hot metal tear into his thigh and something slammed into his ribs, a thousand other pieces of shrapnel peppering him all over. Then something cracked behind his right ear, his eyes suddenly blinded by searing white pain. Somehow he managed to keep staggering several paces before he fell, his survival instincts telling him to get away from the site of the explosion. If he survived the blast he certainly didn’t want to be found by the people from inside the complex, who were undoubtedly rushing out straight away to investigate. He managed to roll in under some heavy leaves before he blacked out completely.

After a week of morphine induced bewilderment he had realised that he was in a mission hospital. It had taken him another week at least to piece together the events that had put him there, but he remembered enough now. Vague memories of voices shouting as they discovered which mine had blown. Discussions as to who the guy might be whose legs were in three different places and whose guts were spilled across two metres of ground. It didn’t occur to them that he might have had a partner, it seemed, and that was fine by Carlos. Then a couple of boys from Paco’s outfit had come along that night, presumably after Carlos hadn’t communicated before dark like they had arranged. It must have been late, but he couldn’t remember any conversation. Too much blood loss, shock. They had found him, dragged him to a jeep and dumped him outside the mission hospital. He didn’t blame them for that. Standard procedure, risks of the job. The people he was employed through this time, just like all the others he freelanced for, had neither the money, resources or inclination to have facilities for anything but the most minor medical emergencies. The people that worked for them were like machines and if a machine got broken, well, they weren’t mechanics. It was evidence of the respect they had for Carlos that they had even gone so far as to go and find him and deliver him to medical aid.

And now here he was.

It was a shame that Karl was blown into mincemeat, he would never get the opportunity to exact any revenge on the bastard. It was bad for his reputation too, a mission botched before they had even infiltrated the compound. He had told Paco that he usually worked alone, and would stick to that rule rigidly from now on, no matter the money.

Now he had to lay here, the eight inch gash in his leg slowly healing, his broken ribs reknitting nicely. The headaches from the shrapnel wound in his head had pretty much stopped, worst concussion of his life. They were going to take out the stitches from his head and his leg in the next day or two. Apparently he had been brought in with twisted metal still sticking out from his leg, his blood still running from numerous smaller lacerations, and the larger one across the back of his head, behind his right ear. That was why he was still so weak, extensive blood loss like that took a long time to recover from. The doctors could not believe he had survived, but now they knew what a tough bastard he was. It would take more than some stupid German action man to finish Carlos Villalopez. This was just an embarrassing setback in an otherwise exemplary career.

In a day or two he would be strong enough to leave here, the stitches would be gone. He could get together his gear, reset his life. And come back to kill this fucking priest that wouldn’t leave him in peace. He hated the patronising, superior bastard, with his great advice and constant coercions to reach out for the love of God. What God? There was no God in the life of Carlos Villalopez, no Devil or Virgin Mary or Baby Jesus either. There was Carlos, mercenary extraordinaire, and nothing else. He looked out for himself alone. He killed with incredible expertise and he loved to do it. All he lived for was that buzz, as the bastard stares into your eyes as his life drains away, or his body dances like some perverted marionette as slug after slug of red hot lead slams into him. This priest with his holy lectures would understand the meaning of pain, the limits of suffering, before Carlos sent him into a black pit of death to learn that there was no God, no afterlife. Just this life, just this world and the pure beauty of the kill.

This priest was just like all the others. Just like the fat, sweating creep that had been his guardian as a child. As if guardian was anything like the right description. As an orphan Carlos had been put into the care of the church, subjected to their harsh and uncompromising methods of childcare. The glory of God, the lessons of Jesus, the stinging cane across young buttocks, the invasion of his innocent, uncomprehending flesh. Carlos remembered the leering faces, the glazed eyes. He remembered the threats of violence if he didn’t take those foul priests into his young mouth, then further threats of violence if he were to tell anyone. Then the violence anyway, the beatings, thrashings, whippings. Followed by more lessons of the grace of God, the love of Jesus, the peace of the Virgin Mary. Their foul hypocrisy, their twisted morals. And yet all the time he had refused to accept it as reality. How could there possibly be an all-powerful, benevolent god that would let his earthly representatives do these things? While young, unable to really understand, he had complied yet known it was so wrong. He had hurt himself at night to try to tear away the memories, worrying at the wounds the priests had inflicted while he imagined ways of hurting them back. Making them suffer.

As he had grown older and stronger he had become more firm in his ideas, his convictions. He had begun to take out his anger and his pain on others instead of himself. And he had discovered that he liked it. Other boys like himself, suffering like himself, became his playthings too. If they were too weak to understand, too weak to stand up against the abuse, then they deserved more. They would return from the violence and invasion of the priests and suffer the violence of Carlos.

Then finally he had the opportunity to repay the priests themselves, and he had repaid them in kind. Only far more violently than even they could ever have imagined. And he had loved every second of it. In his mid-teens, hardened and strong, he had left a legacy of blood and struck out, in time becoming one of the most efficient, ruthless and successful men in his field, feared and held in awe by all his peers.

He clenched his fists as the priest droned on, smiling slightly. His grip was getting stronger. Day after tomorrow and he would be out of this stinking mission, maybe the day after that at most. As the priest laid his hand on Carlos’ brow, saying a prayer for his salvation, Carlos sucked in a deep breath, hearing his teeth creak together, the muscles in his jaw twitching spasmodically. Patience, patience.

Isiah stepped from the lift into the lobby of the Royal Hotel and paused to look around, get his bearings. He stood on a dark marble floor, marbled pillars all around stretching up into the high, glass ceiling of the atrium that was the main entrance. A huge chandelier hung from the domed glass so far overhead, like glittering diamonds reflecting the evening sun. It would be dusk soon.

There was an enormous desk to Isiah’s right, far bigger than was necessary, a small horde of immaculately turned out staff milling around behind it, ready to patronise a person at a moments notice. Yes Sir, Of Course Madam, hand stretched out for mandatory tip. False smiles on false staff, all to please the false patrons of this artificial paradise. Clean and sharp, glass and marble, an ostentatious display of wealth.

Isiah hated anywhere like this, but the advantage was the complete anonymity it afforded. Baker probably liked the place, thought it was impressive. Isiah knew nobody would pay them a second glance, and that was fine with him. Although he had attracted a couple of double takes and turned up noses due to his shaggy hair and leather jacket, his rugged face and strong boots. They would probably dismiss him as a rock star, undeservedly wealthy. With a slight shake of the head he smiled and walked into the bar. He could never take these people seriously. If he didn’t see them for the joke they were it would drive him mad. He just could never fathom why they didn’t see the joke too.

The marble floor became thick, spongy carpet as Isiah entered the bar area. Leather chairs and couches stood all around, surrounding highly polished tables, marble of course, with wrought iron legs. The bar was an experiment, it seemed, in just how much chrome and mirrored glass could fit into a limited space. The overall effect was somewhat disorienting.

Isiah took a stool at the end of the bar, caught the barman’s eye. A clean shaven man of about thirty or thirty five was sitting a couple of stools down, his suit sharp, his Rolex glittering. He glanced at Isiah. Isiah gave him a broad grin and a slight wink. The man quickly looked away and studied his drink carefully. He had no idea how to interact with someone that didn’t have an appointment.

The barman came over, put down a frilly edged paper coaster on the bar. ‘What can I get you?’

Isiah smiled warmly. ‘Beer.’ He had been looking forward to a cool beer since he had agreed to meet Baker in a bar. He never drank often or much, but always enjoyed the occasional drinks he did have.

The barman didn’t move but stood looking quizzically at Isiah, like he did not understand. Isiah stared back. After a couple of seconds it became a little uncomfortable. Isiah raised an eyebrow, tried again. ‘Beer?’

The barman looked slightly impatient, rolled his eyes just a little. ‘Of course, Sir, but what kind. We have import beers from all over Europe, America, Asia, light beers, dark beers, cold filtered, ice…’

Isiah held up a hand, interrupting the inventory of the bar’s stock. ‘Why don’t you surprise me?’

The barman stared for a second longer, unsure of what to do, then turned to the nearest fridge of the half a dozen or so lined under the bar behind him and took out a bottle. He swung the bottle opener up from his belt with a practised flick of the wrist and popped the cap. With his best artificial smile, he placed the bottle on the pointless little coaster. ‘Glass?’ he asked, his tone of voice suggesting that he didn’t expect for a second that Isiah would want one. Isiah smiled and shook his head. The barman nodded knowingly and turned to serve someone else. No doubt someone whose wardrobe cost more than a car and who knew exactly what kind of beer they wanted to drink and where it came from.

Isiah picked up the bottle that the barman had surprised him with, looked at the label. Elephant Beer. Why not? He took a long draught from the thin neck of the squat little bottle. The beer was cold and refreshing, and strong. It would do just fine. Isiah wondered briefly if elephants tasted like this, but knew differently really. Smiling to himself, he looked around the bar, trying to ignore all the corporate manikins.

There was an old man playing a piano in the far corner of the bar. It was a big, white grand piano on a raised dais. Isiah could not recognise the tune exactly, but he was pretty sure it was Bach. The old man played extremely well, even though no one but Isiah noticed. It made Isiah a little sad to think that the old man’s talent was going unnoticed. Such a talent took a lot of dedication, required hours of practice and was quite simply one of the purest human achievements possible. Yet this poor old man was reduced to prostituting his ability for these uncaring idiots who would probably consider hours of piano practice every day a considerable waste of time. Time that could be used making money.

Still, it was nice to relax a little, drink the beer, let the music wash gently over him. Baker should be along fairly soon. As he sat there, he could not help his mind wandering back to his previous thoughts. His first killings, brutal and rage-filled. That massacre in the Scottish Highlands.

He had had no idea how long he had sat on the blood soaked grass among the dead soldiers, head in his hands. He was brought round by a chill in his bones, the familiar, light Highland rain misting gently over his bare arms. Slowly he had raised his head. Immediately it began to pound and he felt the burning ache of wounds on his face, arms, hands. There was a gash across his chest but he could not feel that at all.

He sat staring at his blood stained palms for a long time, feeling light headed from exhaustion and blood loss. Eventually looking around himself, he saw the carnage that he had caused. The four soldiers lay around him, twisted and grotesque in death. He felt nothing, not even a sense of revenge. He knew that he was basically glad that they were dead, but it did nothing to ease the pain of his loss. Megan was dead too, and nothing would bring her back. He felt neither vindicated or relieved, just empty.

He staggered uncertainly to his feet, fell back onto one knee, tried again. He stood, swaying slightly, for a few seconds, unsure of what to do now. Without really thinking about it he began to walk. He stumbled back up towards the top of the ridge he had come down, head hanging. He walked for a long time, seeing and feeling nothing but the tatters of his life trailing out behind him. He did not notice the grass become shale, the heather give way to slate and rocks. Suddenly he came to an unsteady halt, his feet on the very edge of a cold, deep precipice. Raising his head, he looked around, out across the mist filled valley before him, down into its cool, damp depths. Rocks jutted out all the way down to the shingly valley floor hundreds of feet below, the grass and heather spreading out again a few yards from the base of the cliff.

His mind was empty of all thoughts except the face of Megan, cut and bruised. It was all he could see. All he could feel was the pain of losing her. His heart pounded with wrenching beats, his head felt stretched as though it would explode, his very soul ripped apart by his grief. Tears began to course down his cheeks and he stepped off into thin air, desperate for the hard agonising death of the sharp rocks below, expecting nothing but an end to everything.

The second he stepped off his stomach lifted, turned to water. Wind was instantly rushing past him at a ferocious rate, whipping his tears from his face, the ground rushing up towards him at a terrifying speed, sharp rocks reaching up like hard, grasping hands desperate to embrace him. His heart felt like it had stopped beating, his breath was trapped in his lungs, the wind drying his eyes and teeth. He was vaguely aware of his arms and legs flailing wildly, beyond his control. He felt more than saw colourful spots preceding blackness begin to slide into the edges of his vision and wondered briefly if he would pass out before he hit the rocks below.

Then he felt himself begin to slow down. The second he noticed himself slowing the blackness in his vision receded again and bright, white light flooded all his senses. He could hear and taste brightness at the same time as it blinded him. Then silence, stillness, nothing.

He looked at his body, arms and legs, hanging down slightly, supported as if by water, and realised that he was not blind. All around him was the brightest white nothingness, but he could see himself clearly enough. He held up his hands, palms towards him. The blood was gone. So were the wounds on his arms and chest, the pounding in his head. He felt a profound sense of peace, heard not a sound but the gentle hiss of his own breath. He was neither warm nor cold, no longer wet or tired.

He rolled over onto his back, let his head fall backwards, but it was supported as if on an invisible cushion, like he was laying on the softest bed that moulded to whatever position he chose to adopt. The only thing that prevented him from panicking was the utter peace he felt. Immediately he thought of Megan, yet strangely even that did not seem so painful right now. All he could feel was his immense love for her, washing through him in waves, but no sorrow. He could feel her love for him also, surrounding him, embracing him. He closed his eyes, Am I dead?

He suddenly felt a sense of presence. All around him someone, something, was with him. Intangible, yet undeniably present.

YOU ARE NOT DEAD

The voice was the most beautiful sound Edward had ever heard. It seemed both male and female, soft and silk, clear and perfect. It sounded inside his head and outside at the same time, in his ears and in his mind. The very sound of it sent shivers up his spine. It even sounded a little like his own voice, mixed with other tones and cadences. Had it read his mind?

‘Where am I then?’ he asked, his voice quavering slightly, sounding harsh compared to the other.

NOWHERE

‘What?’ Edward was confused, feeling lost and helpless despite the peace and safety pervading his being. There was a gentle chuckling from the other, a light crystalline sound, pure joy. Edward involuntarily smiled, infected by it. ‘Who are you?’

YOU COULD NOT POSSIBLY UNDERSTAND THE ANSWER TO THAT QUESTION. DID YOU REALLY WANT TO DIE?

‘I jumped, didn’t I?’

YES. BUT WHERE DID YOU EXPECT TO GO?

‘Nowhere, anywhere. I don’t care. I just wanted to end the pain. I can’t live without Megan.’

ARE YOU SURE ABOUT THAT?

‘What do you mean?’

IT HURTS, LIFE SEEMS SO POINTLESS, BUT IS RUNNING AWAY SOLVING ANYTHING?

Edward was angry now. ‘I’ve spent my whole life running away and nothing changed. Then I stopped running and I loved and nothing changed.’ He knew he was shouting, tears running down his cheeks again, and it seemed so wrong to be angry here. ‘My whole life has been death and killing,’ he added quietly, ‘and now I’ve killed too and Megan’s dead and…’

AND?

Edward took a deep breath, tried to calm down. ‘And I’ve had enough.’

BUT YOU ALWAYS SURVIVED.

‘Yeah, I survived. Pure and simple. Just survived, like an animal survives. Like a wolf survives a harsh winter, like a diseased man survives for no reason because he’s going to die eventually. Then finally I found a reason to carry on surviving, only to have that torn away from me. It’s just not fair!’

LIFE IS ANYTHING BUT FAIR.

‘What the hell is that supposed to mean?’

SIMPLY A TRUTH. LIFE IS NOT FAIR.

‘And that makes it all right does it? That makes it just fine that Megan was brutally raped and killed?’

JUST AS FAIR AS THE FAMILIES AND FRIENDS OF THOSE ENGLISH SOLDIERS WILL CONSIDER THEIR DEATHS.

Edward was incredulous. ‘What? They were evil, rapist bastards!’

AND AS FAR AS THEIR FAMILIES ARE CONCERNED, YOU’RE A BARBARIC, MURDERING HEATHEN. NOT FAIR IS IT.

Edward could say nothing. He ground his teeth, waiting. He could not argue a point like this, there was no right or wrong. He knew he was right, he was justified, on a personal level. Justified for himself, for Megan. He knew those men deserved to die, and anyone who knew the whole story would agree with him, but this other presence was right too. Two sides to every story. It was an issue of morals and could be debated for hours.

There was a sound like a gentle breeze and Edward realised it was the other chuckling again. ‘What now?’

YOU HAVE A REMARKABLE MIND, RATIONAL IN THE FACE OF THE GREATEST ADVERSITY.

It had read his mind! ‘A curse.’

MAYBE.

‘What of it?’

YOU HAVE NO BELIEF OF ANY KIND, DO YOU?

‘No. Do you blame me?’

NOT REALLY. BUT BELIEF IS A MATTER OF FAITH. FAITH LENDS SUBSTANCE. BELIEVE IN SOMETHING STRONGLY ENOUGH AND IT WILL EXIST FOR YOU.

‘But how can anyone believe in anything without some evidence of its existence?’

AH, THAT RATIONAL MIND! THAT’S THE CATCH, ISN’T IT? THERE ARE MILLIONS OF PEOPLE WHO BELIEVE COMPLETELY IN THINGS THEY HAVE NO PROOF OF WHATSOEVER. EVEN THE MOST CYNICAL USUALLY HAVE SOME DEEP SEATED BELIEF IN AN ALL-POWERFUL DEITY, OR OMNISCIENT ANCESTRAL SPIRITS, OR PERSONIFICATIONS OF NATURE. THERE ARE MORE COUNTRIES IN THIS WORLD THAN YOU COULD IMAGINE, POPULATED BY MILLIONS OF PEOPLE OF UNTOLD DIFFERING BELIEFS. THERE ARE ALMOST AS MANY DEITIES AND SPIRITS GUARDING OVER THEIR FAITHFUL AS THERE ARE PEOPLE ON THIS WORLD.

Edward’s head was spinning. It was hard enough to comprehend the quantity of people and places that were being described to him, let alone the concept of so many gods and religious icons. Then again, he had just leapt off a cliff and ended up surrounded by white nothingness talking to a disembodied entity he had no hope of understanding. ‘What do you mean ‘There are’? These deities actually exist?’ he stammered, trying to keep a grip on his senses.

OF COURSE. THE MORE PEOPLE THAT BELIEVE, THE MORE POWERFUL THEY ARE, BUT IF ONE PERSON BELIEVES COMPLETELY IN HIS OWN GOD, THEN THAT GOD EXISTS TOO.

‘All these gods really exist?’ Edward was incredulous, convinced he was going mad.

YOU ARE NOT GOING MAD. IT MUST BE VERY HARD FOR YOU TO ACCEPT, THOUGH IT IS TRUE.

‘All right, so it is true. So what? Why are you telling me all this? Why not just let me die?’

WHERE WOULD YOU GO? YOU BELIEVE IN NOTHING. THERE’S NO HEAVEN FOR YOU RIGHT NOW, NO VALHALLA, NIRVANA, KARMIC REBIRTH.

Edward was hearing the words but they made no sense to him at all. ‘What are you talking about?’ There was that glittering chuckle again, soothing and annoying at the same time.

SO MUCH YOU DON’T UNDERSTAND. HAVE YOU ANY IDEA HOW HARD IT IS TO CONTROL PEOPLE THAT HAVE NO BELIEF?

‘Control people? You control people?’ Edward was getting angry again, Who, or what, the hell is this thing?

NOT ALWAYS. PEOPLE ARE LEFT TO THEIR OWN DEVICES, FREE TO DO AS THEY WILL, BELIEVE WHAT THEY WILL, BUT THERE MUST BE A BALANCE.

‘A balance?’

OF COURSE. THERE MUST ALWAYS BE BALANCE.

‘And you’re the Balance?’

IF YOU LIKE. IMAGINE HOW BORING IT WOULD BE IF EVERYONE IN THE WORLD BELIEVED IN THE SAME THINGS, STRIVED FOR THE SAME GOALS. IMAGINE THE UNREASONABLE POWER OF THE LEADERS OF THAT BELIEF. WHERE WOULD THE DIVERSITY BE? AND IMAGINE ONE DEITY OR PANTHEON BEING THE ONLY ONE THAT ANYONE BELIEVED IN. THEY WOULD BE SO COMPLETELY POWERFUL, NO COMPETITION, NO NEED FOR THEIR FAITHFUL TO WORSHIP ANY MORE. WHEN THAT BALANCE NEEDS TO BE MAINTAINED, PEOPLE NEED TO BE SOMEWHAT CONTROLLED, GUIDED.

‘And that’s what you do? Guide people who would upset that Balance?’ Edward was beginning to see the point, but the scope of it all made him dizzy. Until now he had only heard rumours of other races in other lands. He was not a classically educated man and all this was just too much. But he was beginning to understand.

EXACTLY. YOU REALLY DO HAVE A POWERFUL MIND.

‘So why are you telling me all of this?’

YOU KILLED FOUR MEN TODAY. ONE OF THOSE MEN WAS IMPORTANT IN MAINTAINING A CERTAIN AMOUNT OF BALANCE. YOUR RATHER UNPREDICTABLE AND DEVASTATING ATTACK HAS UPSET A DELICATE COURSE OF EVENTS.

‘So why didn’t you step in? Reach down and guide me?’ Edward knew he sounded sarcastic, scathing, but he needed to keep some sense of reality about himself.

IT IS NOT POSSIBLE TO TAKE A DIRECT HAND IN THE AFFAIRS OF HUMANS. THEY MUST BE GUIDED DIRECTLY BY THEIR DEITIES, THE OCCASIONAL MOMENT OF DIVINE INTERVENTION, REVELATION, INSPIRATION.

‘I see. And you order those deities when to intervene?’

NOT EXACTLY. BUT CLOSE.

‘And I had no deity to intervene?’

CORRECT.

‘So you had no power over me.’

PRECISELY. YOUR KIND IS UNCOMMON, THANKFULLY.

‘And now you want me to believe in something, have somewhere to go?’

That chuckle again. YOU CANNOT CHOOSE TO BELIEVE IN SOMETHING THAT EASILY. BELIEF IS A TENUOUS THING AT BEST. BUT THE RULES CAN BE BENT, SO TO SPEAK. A HUMAN LIKE YOURSELF COULD BE VERY USEFUL. VERY FEW END UP DYING STILL WITH NO BELIEF OF ANY KIND. MOST END UP GOING SOMEWHERE. YOU ARE A RARE CATCH INDEED.

‘So?’

YOUR PAST LIFE IS OVER EDWARD. YOU WILL BE ONE OF THE MOST POWERFUL HUMANS EVER TO TREAD THE EARTH, AND YOU WILL BE KNOWN SIMPLY AS ISIAH.

Isiah was staring blankly at nothing, looking just past the aged piano player, the Elephant Beer slowly warming in his grasp. He took a deep breath, then a long draught of beer. All so long ago. The Balance had not given him any choice, no option to simply disappear into oblivion. He was too rare an opportunity for that apparently. Ever since he had been wandering the Earth, guided by the Balance to guide those who had no belief, or who could not be reached by their deity. Keeping the Balance.

It had afforded him the most unique of existences, but to this day he had no idea if it would ever end. He had slowly grown more and more powerful, developed physical and mental talents unrivalled, sometimes unheard of. He had been places that only existed in people’s faith filled minds, had met entities that escaped rational explanation, but he was tired. Would it ever end?

He quickly sat up straight, mentally shook himself. No time for that old melancholy now. Just as he shook off his reflective mood he saw three people enter the bar. Two of them were typical hired gorillas, bulky, muscular bodies stretching the seams of designer suits, heads more suited to butting than thinking. They walked either side of a smaller man, though still tall. He was thin and rakish, olive-tanned skin and slick, black hair. He too wore the designer suit, with crocodile shoes and silk shirt. Isiah quickly let his mind drift over them all, scanning their thoughts. The two gorillas were concerned almost exclusively with violence, fighting, although one was particularly moved by a young blonde in a tight cocktail dress leaning against the bar. Isiah quickly stopped reading his thoughts as his desires toward her became a little too clear. The one in the middle was definitely Baker.

Isiah raised his hand, caught Baker’s eye. He looked at the watch on his raised hand. Twenty five minutes late, pretty good guess. Baker saw the gesture, walked slowly, casually, over to the bar. The two gorillas stopped a pace or two back and stood leaning against a marble pillar trying to look both inconspicuous and menacing at the same time.

Isiah smiled, reached out his hand. ‘Hello, Mr Baker. Glad you could come.’

Baker shook Isiah’s outstretched hand firmly, but his dark eyes were cold, flinty. ‘You’re lucky I did. Who are you and how do you recognise me?’

‘Never mind that now. We need to talk about Samuel Harrigan, and we need to talk fast. I believe we are both trying to locate him. The more time we waste, the further away he can get.’

‘Very well. As I am so anxious to find him. What is your concern with him? Are you a policeman, perhaps.’

Isiah genuinely laughed. ‘Shit, no. Far from it.’ He had to get Baker on side. That would require convincing him that he himself was based on the wrong side of the law. ‘Quite the opposite really. I believe you and I have more in common than you realise, Mr Baker.’

Baker raised an eyebrow. ‘Oh? How so?’

Isiah knew he was taking something of a risk, but the brief scan of Baker’s mind had revealed a certain amount of concern regarding drugs. With time and effort Isiah could pluck all the information he needed directly from Baker’s mind, but that was hard, and unpleasant for all involved. Besides, he did not like to work that way. He liked to take the snippets of information from the brief scans and work with them, play the human side of the game as much as possible. It was more real that way. He took a deep breath. ‘I’ll be honest with you, Mr Baker. Samuel owes me a certain amount of, shall we say, leisure pharmaceuticals. I’d really like to find him soon.’

Baker smiled softly. Isiah felt him relax somewhat, Good. ‘Go on,’ Baker said.

‘Well, I knew that Sam sometimes met people at Dave’s shop. He’s met me there before. So I went and convinced Dave to tell me who else he had met with there in the hope of gaining some information as to Sam’s whereabouts.’

Baker nodded slowly. ‘I too require knowledge of his whereabouts. Perhaps we should combine our efforts in searching for him.’

‘A great idea. Why do you seek him?’

Baker turned and waved to the barman. He looked at Isiah. ‘Drink?’

Isiah held up his nearly empty Elephant Beer bottle, showing Baker the label. ‘Thanks. Another one of these would be great.’

Baker shrugged, turned to the barman. ‘Two Elephant Beers.’

The barman smiled crookedly and fetched two bottles from the fridge behind him. He whipped up the opener and popped the caps as Baker watched him with a carefully neutral expression. It was obvious to Isiah that he spent a lot of time practising his image.

When the barman had gone Baker said, ‘Samuel Harrigan owes me a lot of money.’

‘Oh. What for?’

Baker seemed to think about this for a moment. Isiah kept his face relaxed, Come on, trust me.

Baker took a swig of his beer, then, ‘He had plans to travel. He had done some business with me before and came to me for help. He said that if I advanced him a sizeable sum of money to finance his trip, he would return with a large amount of merchandise for me. A relatively short term investment on my part.’

Isiah bit his lip to prevent himself from smiling, This guy’s as stupid as Samuel Harrigan! He stands there pretending to be a big shot, yet he would advance a scumbag like Samuel a whole lot of money on the promise of some drugs! Isiah wondered if Baker had demanded a receipt, But, your Honour, I have the receipt! At least now Isiah knew how Sam planned to afford a search of South America, looking for the crystal skull of immortality that Satan was teasing him with. Cheeky son of a bitch.

Isiah made a point of maintaining control, this Baker could be useful yet. ‘And then he disappeared with your money?’

Baker nodded sharply. ‘Exactly. There are certain codes of ethics in our business, are there not? Samuel will pay dearly when I find him.’

‘Indeed,’ said Isiah, thinking, You complete idiot. ‘Well, I have your number. I suggest that I give you a number on which to contact me. If either of us should hear anything, or get any clues, we ring the other. Pool our resources in finding Samuel.’

‘Of course. I can see you are an honourable man, Mr…’

Isiah smiled. ‘Smith.’

Baker nodded. ‘Of course.’

A few minutes later Isiah was strolling casually toward the Gents, planning to use his usual escape route. What he had learned from Baker was really not much to go on, but at least he had a better idea of Baker’s relationship with Samuel and a better understanding of Samuel’s plans and movements. Any information, however insignificant it seemed, could be of enormous help. No wonder Vincenzo had laughed when Isiah had asked him about Baker’s status. Truly a mouse among the most vicious cats.

Isiah pushed open the heavy, leather covered door of the gents and went inside. He was immediately annoyed by the presence of an old man in a neat hotel uniform standing by the sinks. The old man smiled his practised smile, but it was anything but happy. Hardly surprising really after a career of watching rich idiots piss. Isiah nodded, went over to the urinals. He would have to find somewhere else to travel from, he did not want to freak out the old man unduly.

When he had finished at the urinal he went over to the sink, washed his hands. The old man handed him a soft towel. Isiah winced inside at the pomposity of it all, Surprised he didn’t offer to hold my dick! He handed the old man his towel back, nodded, and left, unable to bring himself to tip, not wanting to do anything to perpetuate this stupidity. The poor, sad old man did not seem surprised. He wandered back to his little stool as Isiah pushed open the door and went out into the high, glass lobby.

It only took a few moments to find a quiet corner down one of the hundreds of corridors in the huge hotel. He quickly checked around, then travelled, glad to be getting out of this alien, artificial palace of excess and back to his apartment.

As soon as he arrived in the lounge of his flat, right beside the old, threadbare armchair, he knew he was not alone. He spun around, gathering a huge ball of raw energy in his hand. There. In the darkened corner, under a little triangular shelf holding a vase of long dead flowers was a demon. Twisted and ugly, all lumpy, slick skin, sharp black teeth. Isiah raised his hand preparing to release the energy, send the little bastard straight back to Hell.

The little demon quickly danced from one foot to the other and back again. ‘Wait, wait,’ it cackled, its gleeful voice a gurgling, throaty sound. ‘I have news for you! A message especially for you!’

Isiah was suddenly concerned, he thought these little shuriken had been quiet too long. ‘What?’

‘Satan just thought you might like to know that we have the human Samuel Harrigan! We got him, we got him!’ The slimy horror danced about, laughing like a lunatic.

With a roar of rage, Isiah threw crackling energy directly at it, engulfing it briefly, before destroying it completely. It vanished with a shriek of pain, the smell of burning quickly filling the small apartment.

Isiah sat down hard in the old armchair, dropped his head into his hands. ‘Fuck!’ So much for Baker helping him to find Sam. He didn’t want to consider what he would have to do next.

4

Isiah sat in the old armchair despairing his fate for a long time. Eventually he took a deep breath, rubbed his eyes. Sitting back in the chair, composing himself, he closed his eyes and let the molecules of his body slowly separate, the familiar feeling of unmitigated freedom flooding through him. When he opened his eyes again there was nothing but bright white nothingness surrounding him and a sense of complete peace pervading his entire being. Even the various versions of Heaven, Nirvana and so on didn’t make him feel this comfortable. They were other people’s ideas of paradise after all. This was simply somewhere that he could relax completely. He didn’t have to leave his body anywhere when he came here, he was physically present, this place was as real as the mundane world. Nothing could touch him here, none of the numerous enemies he had made, human or otherwise, could reach him here.

In some ways it was like being in water, the nothingness supporting every part of him, pure comfort. He lay backwards, hands behind his head as though he were on a reclining lounger, one leg out in front of him, the other cocked up as if on an imaginary coffee table. He breathed deeply for a while, enjoying the peace. He was far from a stranger to any number of natural and artificial highs, states of altered perception, but nothing could compare to this. Sometimes, when he had been involved in a particularly trying job and needed rest, real rest, he would come here, chill out in peace for as long as he could get away with. After a few minutes making the most of it, he called out, ‘Come on then, I know you’re only being kind and patient. We need to talk.’

INDEED. THIS IS NOT GOOD.

‘Straight to the heart of the matter as always. Did you see this coming?’

NOT EXACTLY. IT IS OFTEN A MATTER OF INTERPRETATION.

‘And you never managed to ‘interpret’ Satan getting his evil hands on Sam first? What are we going to do?’

YOU KNOW WHAT YOU HAVE TO DO, ISIAH.

‘Aw, come on, please. I hate it there!’

YOU KNOW WHAT YOU HAVE TO DO.

‘There must be another.’

IT MUST BE SAMUEL HARRIGAN. SOME THINGS ARE PREDESTINED, ISIAH, AND THEY MUST FOLLOW THEIR COURSE.

‘Yeah, I know, I know. But Sam being dead already kind of undermines things, doesn’t it?’

OF COURSE. BUT HE’S ONLY PHYSICALLY DEAD. HE’S SUFFERING HORRIBLY IN THE HELL OF HIS TWISTED BELIEF, BUT HIS SOUL IS YET TO BE BROKEN AND BOUND TO HELL FOREVER. YOU KNOW HOW IT WORKS, ISIAH. IF YOU GET TO HIM BEFORE HE FULLY ACCEPTS HIS FATE OF ETERNITY IN HELL, YOU CAN BRING HIM BACK. YOU CAN STILL SUCCEED IN THIS.

Isiah sighed expansively, rubbed his forehead. ‘That’s such a messy, difficult thing to do. Why must Samuel be the one to go to South America? Give me some more details on this one. Why South America, who has to die and who are we protecting?’

ALWAYS HAVE TO KNOW, DON’T YOU. ALWAYS HAVE TO RATIONALISE BEFORE YOU CAN FUNCTION. The voice of the other was soft, gently scathing, a parody of so many voices, including Isiah’s own.

Isiah smiled. ‘Partly because I know how vague you are most of the time, and that bugs the shit out of me!’

There was the soft, chiming, breezy sound of the Balance chuckling gently. YOU WANT THE WHOLE STORY?

‘As much as you know for certain. Don’t give me any ‘interpretations’ you can’t confirm.’

VERY WELL. THERE IS A TRIBE IN THE DEPTHS OF THE AMAZON BASIN, DEEP IN INHOSPITABLE JUNGLE. THEY HAVE A GOD WHO, VIA THEIR FAITH, IS REALLY RATHER POWERFUL. THEY ARE A LARGE TRIBE, SPREAD OVER A VERY LARGE AREA OF RAINFOREST, BUT THEY ARE DYING. IF THEY DIE, SO DOES THEIR GOD; HE HAS NO OTHER FAITHFUL.

Isiah nodded, sighed. ‘So we’re protecting one of the little guys, directly saving a minor deity. That much I knew. It’s that important?’

INDEED. HE IS AS IMPORTANT AS YAHWEH, OR ALLAH, OR THE BUDDHA. YOU KNOW THAT.

‘Yes, I know.’

AND HE IS NOT REALLY THAT MUCH OF A ‘LITTLE GUY’. The Balance had a slightly sarcastic emphasis with Isiah’s words.

‘So how will Samuel’s visit to South America save this deity?’

SAMUEL MUST KILL A SOUTH AMERICAN MERCENARY.

‘Or? Come on, spit it out!’

OR THE MERCENARY WILL KILL AN AMERICAN JOURNALIST CALLED KATHERINE BAILEY. SHE IS DESTINED TO SAVE THE TRIBE, AND THEIR GOD. THEY ARE DYING FROM A SIMPLE DISEASE, BUT SHE WILL CONVINCE THEM TO TAKE INOCULATION.

‘Complicated route to save Katherine Bailey, isn’t it?’

NO ONE MAKES THE RULES, ISIAH. THEY JUST ARE.

‘I could go to South America and take out this mercenary myself,’ Isiah suggested, his head cocked to one side, smiling hopefully. He knew he was testing his luck with no hope of success, but he had to try all the same.

YOU KNOW BETTER THAN THAT, ISIAH. SAMUEL HARRIGAN’S INVOLVEMENT IS NOT SIMPLY FOR THE KILLING BUT FOR THE METHOD. THE REPERCUSSIONS.

‘Yeah.’ He sat back again. ‘So the mercenary and Katherine are atheist in all respects?’

YES. THEY CANNOT BE REACHED. IT IS THE UNEXPECTED ACTIONS ON THE PART OF THE MERCENARY THAT IS CAUSING THE PROBLEMS. IT WAS UNDER CONTROL WITH SATAN SENDING SAMUEL HARRIGAN TO FETCH THE CRYSTAL SKULL. THEN SAMUEL CROSSED SATAN AND IT ALL BEGAN TO GO WRONG.

‘So, let me get this straight.’ Isiah sat up a little, concentrating. ‘Samuel, in his search for this skull, will stumble across the mercenary and kill him. That will prevent the mercenary from killing Katherine Bailey. That means Katherine Bailey will survive to save the Amazon tribes’ god, by saving his people.’

THAT IS HOW IT IS SUPPOSED TO GO.

‘Funny how the atheists so often end up saving the deities.’

HILARIOUS.

‘You realise that all this depends on me managing to get Sam back and convincing him to go to South America after all?’

NO ONE SAID IT WOULD BE EASY. YOU HAVE TO TRY. YOU MAY NOT SUCCEED, BUT YOU MUST TRY.

Isiah nodded. ‘And Satan will dog our every move once he realises I’ve nabbed Sam back. He’ll be livid.’

SAMUEL HARRIGAN HAS METHODS TO DEAL WITH THAT.

Isiah was a little surprised by that. ‘Are you serious? You condone that? Did you see that young girl?’

SOME THINGS ARE NECESSARY. YOU HAVE METHODS TOO, ISIAH. IF YOU CAN’T MANAGE TO KEEP SATAN OFF YOUR TAIL, MAYBE SAMUEL HARRIGAN CAN HELP.

Isiah sat forward, elbows on his knees, chin cupped in his hands. ‘This Katherine Bailey will be in South America?’

YES. THE TIMING IS VERY IMPORTANT. SAMUEL HARRIGAN MUST LEAVE FOR SOUTH AMERICA ON THE DAY HE WAS SUPPOSED TO AND CONDUCT HIS SEARCH FOR THE SKULL IN THE MANNER IN WHICH HE WAS GOING TO ORIGINALLY. THIS WAY, THE PATHS OF SAMUEL HARRIGAN AND THE MERCENARY WILL CROSS JUST IN TIME.

Isiah wore a pained expression, gently shook his head. ‘I’m so tired of this shit. How long are you going to make me keep doing this?’

HOW MANY TIMES ARE YOU GOING TO ASK THAT?

Isiah took a deep breath, set his jaw. ‘Whatever.’ He thought for a few moments. ‘This is a real mess, you know that. What if I can’t do it? What’s really at stake? I mean, let’s take a worst case scenario. Assume I can’t get Samuel Harrigan back on track, or we mess up the timing, or Sam doesn’t kill the mercenary. Whatever, basically this Katherine Bailey woman dies. So what? Balance is a little upset by the death of this not-so-little-guy deity, but how much impact can that have on the greater scheme of things?’ Isiah knew when he was testing the patience of the Balance and he knew he was doing just that now. But he was the one with the outrageously hard and dangerous task ahead of him. He wanted a little security in the knowledge of what was really at stake.

THE IMPACT OF THE SMALLEST ACTIONS CAN HAVE ENORMOUS CONSEQUENCES, ISIAH.

‘Yeah, yeah, I know. A butterfly flaps it’s wings in Hawaii, yadda yadda yadda. But what about this time?’

Suddenly Isiah rocked back, his breath a surprised gasp, as his brain was assaulted with a rush of movement and flashing images. The Balance was cutting out the middle man. It seemed Isiah may have pushed too hard and now he was going on a journey. At least he might get some answers.

The rushing images slowed and coalesced, the mental flight landing. Isiah saw a tribe of Amazonian natives dancing and celebrating. They were worshipping an idol, offering prayer and faith. At the back of the celebration a few people sat wrapped in blankets and large leaves, looking sick yet still rejoicing, joining in the spirit of the event.

The scene changed to one of a camp of the native peoples, a woman crying over the body of an infant. A man, weak and emaciated, trying to hide his own tears as he comforted his wife.

The image blurred and slid, regaining focus in a clearing of forest, bodies piled high in a mass funeral, the people conducting the rites were almost dead themselves, their faces pained and suffering. A man reached up toward the skies, crying out in anguish and confusion, desperately asking why.

Isiah’s vision was carried upwards and outwards, for a moment through sliding darkness then fanning out into the presence of a once powerful deity. The god’s power was waning as he looked onto his people and wept. He was a creature of the forests, a conglomeration of animals and men, as imagined by the various members of his believers. But the images were slowly winking out, differing aspects of his presence disexisting. As his people died in torment, not understanding his forsaking them, he began to fade and shrink. The sicker they got the more they needed him. But the sicker they got, the weaker he became. Isiah watched in pain as the people and the god slipped from existence.

That much I knew, Isiah thought to himself. But what next?

Isiah’s mind lurched as the images rushed and blurred again. Then he saw a man in a suit, pointing to a flip chart and to maps. The man was describing an enormous area of Amazonian rainforest and the wealth of timber there. He was telling the consortium before him how the area used to be populated by a large and widespread tribe. It was an area that afforded considerably easy access to vast tracts of timber forest, previously untouchable, even through illegal logging, due to the presence of large numbers of indigenous people. But the tribes had died of a mysterious illness. Rather convenient really. Now they could move. Now was their chance. They could circumvent certification and exploit. With the tribespeople gone, with no actual humans in the way, the protesters would be less enforced. Only the usual tree-huggers would be left in the way and they were easily silenced.

Again Isiah’s vision shifted. He saw the same man in a dark car park, talking in hushed tones to a government official. A large suitcase changed hands and the men got into separate cars and left.

Isiah’s mind rushed back and out once more. He saw huge tracts of rainforest razed to the ground. Enormous spaces, ripped open by the commerce of timber, lay like ragged scars across the land. The broken stubble of a vast, roughly shaved and decimated land.

Isiah saw thousands of native fauna running and dying, starving and homeless.

Then rains came. Huge, unexpected rains, and floods poured across the land. The presence of new, huge gaps in the forest did nothing to stop the flooding and it built up, rushed on. Unprecedented. Uncontrollable.

Isiah saw thousands of native peoples in other parts of the forests running from the floods. He saw people in small settlement towns in mass exodus as their homes were overwhelmed, their lives destroyed.

Then there were more raped landscapes, more vast spaces stripped of their life.

Then more destroyed towns, more people dying, more suffering, more torment.

Once again he saw the men in suits, scared and angry now rather than conceited and greedy. He saw the government and the people at odds as the balance of power throughout the entire region began to shift, as more and more people became endangered, disrupted, uprooted, killed. Images began flashing across Isiah’s mind faster than he could comprehend. Devastation, destruction, despair.

‘Enough!’ he cried out.

Instantly he was back in the total soft safety of white nothingness. He said nothing, staring at his hands for a few moments while he recovered from the onslaught of information.

THE LOSS OF THE DEITY IS BAD ENOUGH IN REGARDS TO THE BALANCE OF FAITH IN THE WORLD. THE CHAOS THAT WILL ENSUE FROM THE INSTABILITY IN THE REGION IS FAR MORE DEVASTATING.

AMAZONIA IS LARGELY UNINHABITED, BUT THERE ARE LARGE NUMBERS OF INDIGENOUS TRIBES, SOME MORE, SOME LESS INFLUENCED AND INFLUENTIAL TO LIFE IN THE TOWNS AND CITIES FURTHER AWAY. THE TRIBE THAT KATHERINE BAILEY WILL VISIT IS SOMETHING OF A LYNCHPIN IN THE REGION.

IF THEY ARE GONE THEN THE GREED OF THE TIMBER MERCHANTS AND ROAD BUILDERS WILL FIND A SMALL CRACK IN ONE OF NATURE’S LAST UNTOUCHED REGIONS AND EXPLOIT IT. AND YOU HAVE ONLY SEEN A FRACTION OF THE CONSEQUENCES. THE INCREASE IN RESULTANT DAMAGE IS EXPONENTIAL.

Isiah nodded. ‘Indeed. With devastating consequences. Katherine Bailey saving this deity is actually preventing considerable instability and saving thousands of lives?’

POTENTIALLY HUNDREDS OF THOUSANDS. AND A NUMBER OF OTHER TRIBES AND THEIR FAITHS AND DEITIES ALSO. BALANCE, ISIAH. STRIVE FOR BALANCE. YOUR WORK IS NEVER PETTY. THE LOSS OF A MINOR DEITY CAN LEAD TO THE LOSS OF MANY MORE, AND LEAD TO NUMEROUS OTHER SPIRITUAL AND MUNDANE CONSEQUENCES.

‘Not to mention the loss of faith in general. Once again the biggest faith of them all is responsible.’ Isiah made a wry face.

THE BIGGEST FAITH OF THEM ALL?

‘Money. The Almighty Dollar. You know, one day our work will be pointless because everybody will only believe in the power and the glory of the great god Moolah.’

NOT SO. THE PEOPLE IN AND AROUND THE REGION YOU HAVE JUST SEEN WILL PROTECT THEIR INDIGENOUS BRETHREN AND PROTECT THEIR RIGHT TO THEIR BELIEFS AND CULTURE. THEY WILL PROTECT THEIR HOMELANDS. ONLY WHEN THESE CULTURES START TO SLIP FROM CONSCIOUSNESS DO THE BIGGER PEOPLES OF THE WORLD BECOME SO COMPLACENT. YOU MUST GET SAMUEL HARRIGAN TO THE RIGHT PLACE AT THE RIGHT TIME, ISIAH. THEN KATHERINE BAILEY WILL TRAVEL ON TO THE AMAZON BASIN AND SAVE THAT TRIBE AND IT’S GOD. THE FUTURE YOU HAVE SEEN IS NOT YET SET.

Isiah nodded, sighing. ‘And my work goes on. When was Sam going to leave?’

BY YOUR CLOCK, THE DAY AFTER TOMORROW, AROUND MIDNIGHT.

Isiah looked up, his expression incredulous. ‘What? I have to get things arranged, get Sam, stop him from freaking out and get him back onto his original course of action by midnight Thursday? Are you kidding?’

YOU HAD BETTER GO. TIME IS RUNNING OUT.

‘You bastard! Shit, I hate rushing these things.’ Isiah grimaced, trying to ignore that soft chuckling. ‘Right, I’m off.’ He began to gather his will, then thought of something. ‘This mercenary that will otherwise kill Katherine Bailey and screw everything up. What’s his name?’

CARLOS VILLALOPEZ.

Carlos sucked his breath sharply through his teeth, his eyes wide with pleasure. The sharp, hot pain of the stitch being pulled out through his still tender flesh sending shivers through him. There was an advantage to these poorly equipped missions if you enjoyed pain the way Carlos did. Thick stitches, badly worked over the wound, inept nurses doing their best to keep you comfortable. The nurse moved the tweezers to the next stitch, lifted it, slipped the scissors under it. With a quick snip she severed the stitch near the knot, pulled it out slowly. Carlos breathed deep again, savouring the pain. He could feel his cock engorging under the light, stained hospital sheet. He didn’t care if the nurse noticed; he hoped she did.

Father Paleros was there, of course, trying to ease his suffering, the bastard. Carlos really hoped that he noticed. Didn’t matter anyway, there were twenty eight stitches in his leg, and a dozen in his head. Time enough. He had been refusing pain killers all morning to make the most of this. The priest looked into his eyes, his expression concerned. Carlos stared back at him, drilling his eyes into the priest’s soul, using the pain to help him imagine the inevitable death of this holier than holy motherfucker.

The priest glanced down, saw the slowly enlarging bulge in the sheets as the nurse pulled out the third stitch and quickly looked away. When he looked back Carlos was grinning broadly, Do I scare you?

There was a look of disgust on the priests face as he looked down and watched the removal of the stitches, but Carlos knew that it was not the wound or the method that disgusted him. Carlos’ sexual arousal and love of pain disgusted him, and that image would stick with him. Yet still he would try to save Carlos’ soul. Carlos grinned through the pain. Save his soul? The same way that the priests so long ago had saved his soul? Their methods were rather less benevolent than this Paleros had so far proved to be, but no matter. They were all the same underneath.

He would be out of here tomorrow, whether the priest or the nuns or the nurses said he could or not. Once these stitches were gone he would rest up overnight and be gone by tomorrow lunchtime. Once he had recovered his stuff he would come back and destroy this bastard, then move on to the next job, reassert his position in the world of experts for hire.

One of the nuns came in to the ward he was sharing with a few other unfortunates that he didn’t give a shit about and called the priest over. The grey haired, pot bellied freak went over and spoke with her for a while, then followed her out. Carlos smiled to himself, Your time will come, fucker.

Isiah arrived back in his apartment, angry and tired. These things were always so complicated, he was used to that, yet even now he still became despondent with his fate, sick of it all. He often wondered what would happen if he simply refused to do it any more, stopped cooperating. He could just sit back and let things take their course without his intervention, without maintaining this precious Balance. But that wasn’t him. He had thought of this so many times before and always came to the same conclusion. He had to admit that there was an unparalleled sense of achievement in the successful completion of his work. He had enough reminders of how important what he did was, though it wasn’t always pleasant for those involved. But he was still angry now.

He sat down in his armchair to think, preparations needed to be made. He had just over forty eight hours until Samuel needed to be on that plane to South America. Isiah would probably have to go with him, he realised, babysit the whole thing from now on. That was the first order of the day. Find out what flight Samuel was planning on taking and try to get himself a seat on the same one. There couldn’t be too many flights leaving from the local airport for South America around midnight on Thursday. That in itself presented a small problem. When people spoke of South America it conjured images of Brazil, Chile, Argentina. Samuel was after a crystal skull of Mayan manufacture, however. The Mayans were the ancient indigenous people of Mesoamerica, which was primarily modern-day Mexico, but which also included Guatemala, Honduras, Belize, El Salvador. That’s all Central America, not South. When he had been told that Samuel was going to South America, did that mean Mexico? He picked up the telephone, dialled the airport enquiry line. He travelled a lot in his line of work, it was a number he knew by heart.

After a few seconds he was connected to the irritating hold music that all large corporations seem to use in an effort to alienate and annoy all their customers. Every once in a while the music paused to let an electronic voice assure Isiah that his business was highly valued and the next available operator would be with him just as soon as possible. Yeah right, get on with it. It was a couple of minutes before the line clicked again and a voice that was obviously far happier than its source said, ‘Good evening, Flightline information, Carol speaking, may I help you?’ She managed to say it as though she really meant good evening and she really wanted to help him at the same time as being bored out of her brains.

Isiah shook his head gently. ‘I hope you can,’ he said, trying to sound as jolly as the operator. ‘I want to know if there are any flights leaving at midnight on Thursday for South America.’ Start off general.

‘Where in South America, Sir?’ her voice sounded kind and friendly, but with a hint of you dumb bastard, South America is fucking huge.

Isiah smiled. ‘Tell you what. Just check all the flights leaving around midnight on Thursday night and tell me any that are going to anywhere in South America.’

‘OK,’ the operator said slowly, obviously thinking she had something of a loony on her hands, never mind, humour him. There was a few seconds of tapping as she accessed her computer, calling up flight listings. ‘Alright, Sir, do you have a pen?’

‘Yes I do,’ Isiah replied. There was no pen anywhere near him, but with a mind as developed as his, memory was surer than a computer database for storing information. In many ways it was something of a curse, never forgetting anything. After his several hundred years he sometimes felt like his head would burst.

‘We have just three flights that match what you asked for, Sir. There’s a flight leaving for Rio de Janeiro, Brazil at eleven fifty pm Thursday night, there’s a flight to Tegucigalpa, Honduras at twelve oh five am Friday and the third is to Guatemala City, Guatemala via Rio at twelve twenty am Friday. Any other flights to South America are before eleven or after one.’

The sixth sense alarm bells suddenly rang in Isiah’s mind at the mention of the last flight, coupled with a dose of common sense, That must be it. This operator obviously included Central America in her search. If Samuel is off to hunt down this crystal skull that is supposed to be of Mayan manufacture, Guatemala is where it is most likely to be near, given that choice. After all, most Mayan archaeological finds so far have been in the southern and north western areas of Mexico, primarily around Chiapas and Palenque in the south, and Chichen Itza in the north east. Guatemalan borders were close to both Chiapas and Palenque, and reaching the north eastern regions would be quicker from Guatemala than it would from Mexico City or Honduras. That being true, it was also worth bearing in mind that Olmec, Mayan and Aztec sites were being discovered all over that area, more every year. It would be nice to know for certain. It was possible that Samuel may have planned to leave from a different city entirely, different airline, different destination. Still, this was the best he could do right now. ‘That last one, miss. Are there any seats left on that flight?’

‘To Guatemala? Let me check, Sir.’ There was more tapping for a couple of seconds, then, ‘Yes, Sir, there are a few seats remaining. Would you like me to reserve you one?’

‘Actually, I’d like you to reserve me two,’ Isiah replied. It was also possible that this was the flight that Samuel had intended to take, but had yet to book himself a ticket. The Balance claimed that some things were a matter of interpretation. If Samuel had had his little panic attack before he booked his flight, things may have begun to change then. Isiah had long since learned to cover all his bases, and this girl wouldn’t tell him any names on the passenger list. And after all, money was of little concern to him. You can make some pretty shrewd investments when you have hundreds of years to play with. He had investment accounts, share options, bonds all over the world in various names, personal and business, properties. ‘In fact,’ he added, ‘Give me two seats on the Honduras flight too.’ Just to be sure. After all, both Guatemala and Honduras were in the Mesoamerican area, and there were no Mayan remains in Brazil.

There was a moment of silence followed by, ‘Are you sure, Sir? You won’t be able to catch both flights.’ She sounded like she was talking to a child.

‘I’m aware of that,’ Isiah said, smiling, ‘but I’m not sure yet where I need to go and money is not a consideration. You book the tickets and take your money and it’s no longer your problem, is it?’

‘I guess not, Sir.’ She sounded annoyed now that he was talking to her like a child and began tapping angrily at her computer keyboard.

Isiah thought for a moment while Carol confirmed his tickets. ‘Actually,’ he said, ‘could you do me another little favour?’

There was a barely suppressed sigh at the other end. ‘Of course, Sir,’ Carol said, but she managed to make it sound like ‘Piss off, prick.’

Isiah grinned, taking a perverse pleasure in her impatience. It was often surprising how people would get angry when something unusual confronted them, a protection mechanism of the psyche. She couldn’t understand why he would need information on so many flights at the same time, so she would rather lose her temper than enquire. That was fine with Isiah. He often used that aspect of people’s psychological makeup against them to make his life so much easier. He thought of the Asian café owner.

He made a point of keeping his voice pleasant and calm. ‘I wonder if you checked flights around midnight flying into Mexico as well?’ He just hoped that Satan had given Samuel some more accurate instructions. Samuel should know more or less where to go when they got there.

There was some keyboard tapping at the other end of the line which Isiah imagined must be making Carol’s fingers bleed. After a few minutes she said, ‘There are no flights on Thursday night to Mexico between eleven pm Thursday and one am Friday, Sir. Does that mean you just want two tickets for the twelve twenty to Guatemala and two tickets for the twelve oh five to Honduras?’

Isiah was fairly satisfied, assuming Samuel planned to leave from this airport, that he had everything covered on that front. With no flights leaving for Mexico around midnight it seemed that Guatemala was the most likely option. ‘Yes, please. I’ll pay by credit card.’ Something else he had a large supply of.

So it seemed that South America was, more accurately, Central America. The Balance had said it’s often a matter of interpretation. If Samuel believed he was going to South America, that’s what the Balance would tell Isiah.

A few minutes later Isiah was reaching for his leather jacket, preparing to go out again. He was not looking forward to this next part of the job, but it had to be done. It would not be easy either, but nothing really was if it was worth doing. He slipped on his jacket, stood motionless, thinking. He considered travelling directly, but dismissed the idea after a moments thought. It did make life easier for him and he was in something of a hurry, but it was too easy. Too easy to use too much power and lose his grip on reality. Reality for him being something difficult to grasp in the first place.

It had occurred to him sometimes to end it all by travelling, but never arriving anywhere. Letting the molecules of his body split, dissipate, then never reforming them. But his consciousness was always whole and aware when he travelled. Would he leave himself imprisoned as nothing but a thought in limbo? In truth he did not really know.

He could be destroyed, that much was certain. That’s why forays such as the one before him now scared him so much. He could die after a fashion, almost had on several occasions, but where would he go? Gabriel had asked him what would happen to a person who believed in nothing. What about a person who believed in everything? And it was not simply a belief of faith. He believed in Heaven and Hell, Valhalla, reincarnation, the Underworld of the Egyptians and native South Americans and so many more, and he believed because he knew. He knew because he had been to these places, he had met these deities. There were some gods with whom he had shared more intimate experiences than he had known with humans in hundreds of years. Maybe in his unique position, dying would simply give him the choice to roam all the Realms that he pleased, enjoy each and every one, knowing everything existed somewhere. But he could do that now, so what was the point of being destroyed? And besides, just like everybody else, Isiah did not know for sure what would happen and that scared him. Just like everybody else. So very tired. Sick and tired, but soldiering on.

The rain outside was easing off as he made his way out of his apartment building, the sky a deepening purple orange as the sun disappeared and night began to settle like a dirty blanket over the city. Isiah raised his hand, hailed a cab. The cab pulled over to the kerb and Isiah got in the back seat. He was immediately assailed by the smell of a cheap pine air freshener, barely masking the driver’s body odour, built up over years of sitting in the same place, driving other people around.

The driver twisted around in his seat, one elbow hooked over the seatback. ‘Where to, buddy?’ he asked, favouring Isiah with his best yellow toothed grin, his sagging, unshaved cheeks creasing up under his eyes.

Isiah felt sorry for him in a way, Must be a thankless job. ‘The hospital, please.’

The cabbie nodded once, sharply, slipped back into his seat. As they pulled away from the kerb, slipping back into the traffic flow, he looked into his rearview mirror, caught Isiah’s eye. ‘Terrible about the lass across town, ain’t it, Sir.’

Isiah looked up. He did not really want a conversation right now, but he didn’t want to be rude. ‘What lass is that?’

The cabbie made a sucking sound through his teeth. ‘Haven’t you heard the news, Sir? They found a young girl in an apartment across town. All chopped up and torn about, by all accounts. Apparently her heart was gone, probably eaten by some sick bastard, I reckon. Terrible, innit?’

‘Yes, it is,’ Isiah replied with a sigh, It’s a shame good news doesn’t travel as quickly. He looked out the window as the cab drove along, watching the raindrops on the glass race each other toward the back of the car.

5

Katherine Bailey leant back in her old wooden swivel chair, stared at her computer monitor thoughtfully. Not taking her eyes from the screen she reached out for her coffee mug, picked it up and took a gulp. Her face screwed up in a grimace of disgust. Cold. She put the mug down again, still reading, she would get another in a minute. It had been a long day and was far from over yet.

She finished reading the article she had been working on for the last week and a half. It still didn’t read quite right, but she could not figure out why. It was that time again, deadline week. And she was flying out to South America on Saturday, so the weekend was out of the question. She had to finish this soon.

She took a deep breath and stretched, arching her arms back over her head, hands clasped together. Maybe it was too late. She could go over it with David, her editor, in the morning. He had a remarkable ability to see through the waffle and make a story read well. Probably why he was an editor. He could make a story about Mrs Miggins’ cat getting stuck in a tree sound like a world shocking exclusive.

Katherine smiled to herself, slowly turned in her chair, looked out of the window into the dark, cloudy city night. She was too high to hear the traffic below, except the occasional impatient horn drifting up, muted and distant. But not high enough to avoid the other buildings towering around this one, their myriad lights casting a million reflections and shadows all around.

So, another coffee and another reread, or call it a night and talk to David in the morning? Katherine was always having trouble trying to organise her life. It wasn’t too late yet to give Peter a call. He would appreciate her calling him, having some time for him. Their relationship had never seemed that serious, yet Peter was often chiding her for having more time for the magazine than for him. She smiled again at the thought of him. He was a pain in the arse a lot of the time, but he was caring and gentle, and he looked after her in his own way. Katherine was a fiercely independent person, but it still warmed her to know that Peter tried to take care of her.

Decisively she sat up, clicked to save her work and switched off her computer. The offices of the bi-monthly, eco-friendly publication that was One World Magazine were old fashioned, the building itself dating from before the prohibition, but the equipment was fairly up to date. Old wooden desks covered with new computers, laptops and desk station, fax machines, laser printers. Colour photocopiers stood at either end of the section where Katherine worked, their technological bulk brooding, humming gently. Everything was computerised in publishing these days. It was the only method of journalism Katherine had ever known, coming straight from college to One World as a junior researcher eight years ago. She had worked hard, studied hard and kissed more than a little butt to finally get herself a chief reporters role, but here she was. Dedication paid off in the end.

She was American Indigenous Races Chief, which basically translated as being the hound for any stories that related to any Native American races, from Alaska to Argentina and back again. One World was a publication primarily interested in all things ecological and environmental, reporting on green issues, corporate responsibility for the environment, natural phenomena and so on. Katherine’s stories usually related to the impact of modern living on the indigenous races still attempting to preserve their culture. And she loved her work, had a passion that drove her to work as many hours as necessary, travel as far and as often as required. It was not just a matter of professional pride either. She fervently believed in getting the truth out to people. She believed in preserving the Earth, and that was all she believed. There was nothing but the great diversity of nature and humanity on this beautiful world, and it needed protecting. This life was all there was, and she couldn’t believe that so many people spent so much time ruining it, destroying native races and their sacred sites and ancestral lands, destroying natural wonders and species. She was something of a crusader for the underdog and was proud to be seen as such. It was her grandmother’s influence she knew.

Katherine flicked on the radio beside her computer while she tidied up her things. The last strains of a song faded and the introduction for the news swelled up. Katherine tutted and got up, walked over to her filing cabinets, not really interested in the state of affairs at this time of night. She had wanted to hear some music. As she walked back past her desk, picking up her mug to take it through to the kitchenette, the news was still on. ‘… no place for these people. The president has called for an official inquiry. And finally, in international news…’ The voice faded from hearing as she briefly rounded the corner.

A moment later as Katherine returned to her desk and reached to switch the radio off again the announcement caught her attention. ‘…the body of the young woman was found after an anonymous tip-off. The victim was discovered naked and tortured in a small apartment, apparently with her heart removed. Suggestions have been made that the killing is possibly gang related or the result of some bizarre cult ritual. Police of the city of…’ Katherine silenced the radio with a look of revulsion. Shit, what a world we live in! At least America isn’t the only place that breeds the psychos and sickos!

Reaching back, she pulled the elastic from her long, brown hair, shook it loose across her shoulders. She slipped the elastic onto her wrist, ran her fingers back through her hair and sighed. Let Peter buy her some dinner and some wine and she could forget about her article and the shitty state of the world for now.

It was only fair that she see Peter as much as possible anyway. On Saturday she flew out to Rio de Janeiro for a meeting with some representatives there before the start of a three week tour of the Amazon basin, visiting South American tribespeople, investigating their lifestyles, cultures, religions. She was more than a little excited about this trip, trekking deep into the jungle, rafting the Amazon. Sometimes she loved her work more than she could justify.

And Peter was upset that she was leaving him for three weeks. She knew that he would actually quite enjoy three weeks without trying to arrange dates with her, arriving to pick her up and waiting outside her apartment for an hour until she finally got home from work, full of apologies and genuine concern. The real root of his annoyance at her three week trip, however, was more jealousy than anything else. She knew he’d love to do what she was going to do, especially if someone else was paying.

If he took her out tonight and fed her well, she’d reward him well, she decided. Take him back to her apartment and give him a real workout. Seemed like it had been quite a while since they had spent an evening together like that. It was already late, but she knew he wouldn’t mind. She was smiling to herself as she reached for the telephone. Just before she could put her hand on it, it rang, making her jump slightly, uttering a little ‘Oh’ of surprise. She picked it up. ‘Katherine Bailey.’

‘Ah, you still there. Excellent.’ The heavily accented voice sounded relieved, but also a little annoyed. ‘I been trying you at home for ages.’

Katherine shook her head. ‘You should know better and try here first, Jesus.’ His name always made her think of someone calling a Greek god, Hey Zeus! She pictured the little Mexican, all frantic and concerned, always like a worried puppy. He constantly wore an apologetic expression on his tanned face. ‘What’s up?’

‘I have good tip-off for you. My friend at museum is very excited.’

‘Oh, really?’ Katherine was always interested when Jesus called her. He worked as a caretaker in one of the local museums that had a section permanently devoted to archaeological finds in Central America, all things related to the development of that area from the Olmec people right through to the Aztecs and since. Jesus’ ‘friend’ at the museum was Pedro Sanchez, the curator of this section and he often chatted to Jesus about their mutual homeland. That way, Jesus always kept Katherine informed of any new developments in the historical studies of those ancient people and their lands. It often made interesting articles for One World, and it made a few extra dollars for the hard working Jesus. ‘What’s he so excited about?’ she asked.

‘Well, he say that there a new dig in northern Guatemala, very much interesting stuff there.’

‘There are new digs all the time, Jesus. What’s so special about this one?’

‘There is special burial tomb that has just been uncovered,’ Jesus replied. He sounded very pleased with himself. ‘Pedro says that he fly out to oversee further excavation as they have found crystal skull.’

Katherine sat up straighter, suddenly very interested. ‘Are you serious?’

‘Oh yes, Miss Katherine.’

‘They’ve found a crystal skull in a tomb,’ she mused quietly to herself. Then she said, ‘How old is the tomb?’

‘I not know, but Pedro, he say to working men to stop and not do any more till he arrive. He gone already, probably there by now.’

Katherine needed to know more about this. Guatemala. A new and potentially intriguing dig. Crystal skulls. This could make a great story. Her mind started frantically sorting through possibilities. It was possible that she could go to Rio via Guatemala, get a couple of days checking out this story, on the spot report, before her meeting. Shit, it would be a hell of a rush, but worth it if the story was good. She could even e-mail the article in before the Saturday night deadline and get it in this issue at a push. Maybe a prelim article, promising further coverage in the next issue. David always liked that sort of hook. Keep people interested, keep them looking forward to the next edition.

She needed to discuss this with David as soon as possible. Get him to approve the expense, get her out there. ‘Jesus, do you know exactly where this dig is, by any chance?’

She could feel his pride swelling down the phone line. ‘Oh yes, Miss Katherine. I photocopy all Pedro’s maps and papers after he leave. Much information from fax machine. First he copy it, then I copy it!’

Katherine smiled broadly, leaned back in her chair. ‘Oh, Jesus, you’re worth every cent I pay you! I’ll come by your apartment in one hour, OK?’

‘Of course, Miss Katherine.’

Isiah stepped from the taxi into the fluorescent light of the hospital car park, circles of artificial day under each lamp. He paid the unshaven driver generously, headed for the main entrance. As he walked he began to draw in his will, close himself off from all external emotions, psychic climate. As a rule he was naturally open to the emotions and thoughts of people all around him, all the time. He was constantly tuned in to the psychic maelstrom that swarmed about him, about everyone whether they realised it or not. Everybody was sensitive to it, though most people did not understand what made them feel bad in bad places, or feel happy in safe places. So often people would say how they felt so uncomfortable in this place or how that place just made them feel good for no reason. It was innate, historical, available to every mind. It was just that most people were too busy to really think about it.

It was one of the many things that gave Isiah his edge. But this was a hospital. In here there was pain, suffering, sickness, death. Concentrated in one place, mixed with the despair and hopelessness of so many people into a cocktail of negative, sickening energy that could destroy a persons will if it was not filtered out, deflected. Especially a person who felt it, knew it, so completely as Isiah. He had long since learned to protect himself from places with such concentrated bad energy, in the same way as he had learned to absorb the energy from places of joy and happiness, suck it in and charge himself with it.

He had been to places so much worse than this, of course. Field hospitals in bloody war zones, disease ridden missions in sweltering countries, where the energy was so black, so desperate. The people so sad, forsaken. It made him furious to consider the inequalities in the world and the way people ignored them. Maybe if more people could feel the despair the way Isiah could, then less people would turn their backs.

Isiah paused while the automatic doors hissed open at the main entrance to the hospital. When he stepped inside he was instantly assailed by the clinically sterile smell of hospitals the world over. Even the dirtiest, most poorly equipped hospitals had the same smell underlying whatever else might be pervading them. Disinfectant mixed with sickness, overlaid with a paradoxical concoction of despair and hope.

White coated doctors scurried back and forth, orderlies pushed beds and wheelchairs, ferrying sad faced, frightened patients from one brightly lit, polished room to another, Just a few more X-rays, Sir, We need to run more tests, Ma’am. There was a waiting room off to one side. Impatient, worried faces watching the carefully controlled chaos outside their peaceful little haven. Tables with torn, out of date magazines and boxes of broken toys to keep them company, signs telling them to eat more fruit, give up smoking, don’t share needles, all over the walls.

Isiah looked carefully around, getting a feel for the place. They were busy tonight, that was certain. Good. Bad for the public, good for him. He headed toward a corridor which he knew from experience led to a service lift. He needed to go down. He had been here a number of times before, knew his way around quite well.

As he passed an office he glanced in. No one in there. He quickly stepped inside, gently closed the door. There was a coat stand with a couple of white doctors jackets hanging on it in one corner of the office. He took one, slipped it on over his leather jacket. It felt at least as bulky as it must look. Never mind, the subterfuge was as much psychological as visual. He had a quick look on one of the desks, picked up a couple of unimportant looking papers. Checking the pockets of the white coat to make sure he was not about to leave with something that a patient might need, he tucked the papers under his arm and went to the door.

Just as he was about to reach for the handle, a shadow appeared on the other side, distorted by the frosted glass. He could make out the white coat, dark hair, but little else. No where to run. He stepped back silently as the door swung open and a doctor stepped in, still talking to someone over his shoulder. He looked forward again as he pushed the door closed behind him, started as he saw Isiah. Immediately the doctor started to say something, his mouth making an ‘o’ of surprise. Isiah reached out quickly, pressed his fingertips to the doctor’s forehead. The doctor’s eyes glazed and he slumped toward the floor. Isiah ducked forward, caught him under the arms and hoisted him into a swivel chair by the nearest desk. He would be pretty hazy for a while when he came round, not quite remembering what had happened. What was another doctor dozing off at his desk between patients? A sadly common occurrence these days. Isiah had been gentle, he would only be out for a minute or two.

It was surprisingly easy for Isiah to put people to sleep, more so now than ever before. Everyone seemed to spend so much of their time tired. It took little coercion to convince them to simply drop off, especially people like doctors, nurses, waiting staff. So many people working so hard, desperately trying to keep up while everyone ran the race.

Isiah opened the door a crack, peeked out to make sure the way was clear. He stepped from the room and walked quickly toward the service lift. Walking as if a purpose of great importance occupied his mind, busily shuffling his papers. No one paid any attention to him in the bright, gleaming corridors. Everybody looks the same when you don’t pay much attention, especially if you think you already know all about them, letting them slip comfortably into one of your many archetypal pigeonholes.

As he rounded a corner he saw the lift directly ahead of him, the doors beginning to slide shut. An orderly and a wheeled hospital bed were already inside. With a little mental pressure he caused the doors to open again and quickly jogged up to them, ducking inside the lift as they once again began to close.

He nodded to the orderly with the gurney, who was looking at the doors with a confused expression. Isiah sent a psychic wave of confidence before him, washing over the orderly’s confusion. The orderly looked a little suspicious, but just nodded back, then stared at the door as the lift jolted, began slowly descending.

The gurney was ferrying the dead this time, the odour of death filling the lift. Isiah hated his heightened senses sometimes, wished for the blessed ignorance that so many mortals lived their entire lives in the comfort of. Still, not really a surprise that this was a corpse. This lift only went down, and there were three basement levels. The first was storage, file archives. The third was the basement car park. Isiah and the orderly both got out at the second basement level. The morgue.

There was a Coke machine against the wall right outside the lift. Isiah turned to the machine, rummaged in his pocket for change, as the orderly pushed his gurney through the double plastic swing doors leading into the morgue itself. He glanced once back over his shoulder at Isiah as the doors swung back, closed with a rubbery slap.

Isiah pushed some coins into the machine, pressed the button for a Coke. The can tumbled into the metal bin at the bottom, booming loudly in the quiet concrete room. Taking the cold, bright red drink, Isiah turned to the double doors, peered carefully inside the morgue.

The orderly had parked his charge up against a wall inside and was talking to someone out of Isiah’s sight. With a dry laugh at some unknown joke, he shrugged his shoulders, headed back for the doors. Isiah pushed open one side, then stepped back as if in surprise to let the orderly through. He nodded again and smiled in what he considered was a suitably doctor-like way. The orderly looked pointedly at Isiah’s bulky doctor’s coat, the black leather collars of his jacket showing. Isiah grinned good-naturedly. ‘Gets pretty cold down here, you know!’ Trying to sound jovial. The orderly nodded slightly, stepped past and went to the lift. Isiah stepped inside the morgue.

Everything inside was concrete and brushed chrome, clean and sterile, yet still bearing a comical resemblance to a mad professor’s laboratory from some fifties b-movie. The overpowering smell of formaldehyde did nothing to dispel that impression. There was a radio playing somewhere, tinny and crackling, Meatloaf planning tohit the highway like a battering ram, on a silver-black phantom bike . Isiah stepped around the doors, looked into the main area of the morgue.

Silver coloured metal doors covered the far wall, each about three feet square, all temporary refrigerated coffins, grey cadavers on sliding beds concealed behind each one. Isiah could not tell for certain, but he suspected that there were few that were unoccupied. Between him and the wall of miniature icy tombs were three metal tables, each with a body on it, a bright halogen above it. Two of the bodies were covered with olive green sheets. There was a metal bench along the left hand wall, covered with all manner of instruments, like a master torturers proud collection. The recently left gurney, bearing its deceased cargo, stood by the end of the bench. There was a security camera panning gently back and forth right above Isiah’s head, electronic eye coldly watching the morgue. Isiah silently disabled it with a flick of the mind before stepping into its field of view.

There was a white coated coroner, gloved and masked, leaning over the body on the furthest table from Isiah. At least, Isiah hoped he was the coroner as he leant into a huge curved saw pressed against the body’s breastbone. There was a grinding, cracking sound as the saw toothed edge split the ribcage open. The coroner pushed a chromed clamp into the newly created opening, twisted it. With a wet tearing sound the cadavers chest heaved open, the ribs separating to reveal the organs beneath.

Isiah raised an eyebrow, took a deep breath. He stepped around the end of the nearest table, approached the engrossed coroner. As Isiah approached the table he was working at, the coroner looked up, jumping slightly in surprise. He grinned as he put down his tools. ‘Sorry, Doc, didn’t hear you come in.’ Isiah was not surprised. The coroner’s grin faded slightly as he looked more closely at Isiah. His sunken, red rimmed eyes scanned Isiah’s face, his pallid, greasy skin creasing into a frown. ‘Do I know you?’ he asked suspiciously.

Isiah gently shook his head, reached out for the coroner. The little man quickly stepped back, reaching for the large curved saw on the table next to him. Isiah grabbed one bony shoulder in a vice-like grip, raised his other hand to the coroner’s forehead. With a brief expression of horror, the coroner’s eyes glazed like the doctor before him and he slumped toward the floor. Isiah lowered him gently to the polished tiles and dragged him carefully into the corner where he could keep an eye on him. He had been a little rougher with the coroner, he would be out longer than the doctor, but Isiah would have to work fast now. Isiah reached out and switched off the radio, he needed to be able to hear anyone coming. Heavy quiet descended coldly around him, the only sound a gentle buzzing from the cooling units behind him.

He cracked open the can of Coke, looked around at the corpses as he swigged from it. This one on the table in front of him was no good, already half open. He went to the next table. No point in pulling back the pale green sheet covering the body there, it was obviously female. That would be too much trouble. The next one, too old. Shame, probably John Doe, wino. The body on the gurney that the orderly had brought in was more promising, young man, fit looking. How had he died? Then Isiah noticed extensive bruising around his neck. With a little mental probing he discovered it was broken, the spinal cord severed. The skull was cracked too, and there was an awful lot of shit in his blood; speed and pot mainly. Far too much work in repairing all that. He sighed, turned towards the square metal doors ranging across the wall behind him.

He began in the top left corner, systematically checking each one. Woman. Woman. The third door he closed again very quickly, not quite sure what was inside and not wanting to find out. The coroner on the floor groaned, his head rolling from one side to the other. Isiah paused, watched him for a second, but he didn’t come round. Isiah opened the fourth door. Empty. The fifth, Ah, what have we here.

He slid the metal tray out on its smooth rollers to have a closer look. The face was that of a young black man, late twenties maybe. From his face he looked fit and well before his death, but it was never easy to be sure. There was a clipboard lying on his chest. Personal information, name, Andre Todd, address, age, twenty eight, pretty good guess. There was a brief description of the man’s death at the bottom of the page. Died on a football pitch during a match, collapsed after scoring, DOA. No previous medical conditions of note, cause of death unknown. Isiah pulled away the sheet covering the rest of him. His body was smooth, finely muscled, athletic.

Isiah looked down at the unfortunate fellow. There were no visibly apparent causes of death, the notes backed up that much. Isiah placed his hand on the man’s chest, began mentally scanning the body, looking for signs of breakages, disease, foreign chemicals, his fingers gently walking across the smooth, dark skin.

He was completely familiar with human anatomy, having studied the medicinal techniques of dozens of cultures. He understood just about everything from standard western surgical practice, to traditional Chinese medicine, to Native American medicine dances and more. Coupled with his ability to observe and manipulate matter on a molecular level, he was a considerably able doctor, even if he didn’t have any formal qualifications. He could do most surgery with his mind too, which was something even the worlds most respected physicians and surgeons could not lay claim to. Isiah’s methods made keyhole surgery seem archaic. The functions of the body, nervous, cardiovascular, muscles and bones, none of it was a mystery to him. But no matter how unique and complete his knowledge and ability, it was difficult. And tiring, mentally and physically.

His immediate search had found nothing, no cause of death. This one might do. Isiah looked thoughtfully at the dead man’s face. The brown skin was waxy, slightly discoloured, the lips blue. His eyes were closed. Isiah gently peeled back one eyelid, revealing a dark hazel eye beneath. He leaned in to look more closely. The eye was heavily bloodshot. Raising an eyebrow, Isiah checked the other eye. Also bloodshot, some of the vessels burst near the tear duct. Interesting.

Isiah placed his hand on the top of the dead man’s head, the tightly curled hair spongy beneath his palm. He let his mind gently probe into the man’s head. Using his mind like an x-ray, CAT scan. There. There was a blood clot at the back of the skull. It had caused blood to build up around the brain, exerting pressure, choking the brain itself. Poor guy. If anyone asked, they would probably discover that the young man had been complaining of headaches a lot recently, blurry vision, probably been taking a lot of painkillers.

Isiah checked the heart again, looking closer. There was some evidence of strain, although it was, of course, impossible to estimate the previous blood pressure of a corpse. Still, there was information enough. Embolism. Probably been building up for a while, then the big game, stress, extreme physical exertion, then he scores, excitement, blood pressure and pulse sky rocket, then bang, it’s all over. A bit of a freak occurrence to simply drop dead like that. Usually a fainting fit or coma would be warning enough to get the victim to hospital, then surgery to remove the clot and everything would be fine. With a little luck. But sometimes people seem to run out of luck right when they need it most.

Sad that someone so young and fit could drop dead so easily, without warning. Shit happens. And it was good for Isiah’s purposes. Now, hopefully there was little or no brain damage associated with the embolism. There was no way of telling for certain, unfortunately. There was very little bruising on the brain that Isiah could detect, no necrosis of the brain tissue. That was a good sign. If the embolism was going to cause some physical or mental after effect due to the pressure it had put on the brain it wouldn’t show now. If there was some after effect it may only be a speech impediment, some basic motor skills impaired. Hopefully. Isiah could deal with that if necessary. He stood chewing his bottom lip, thinking. He would check the others. If there was nothing better, he would go with this one.

A few minutes later he was staring at the football player again. All the others were either female, too old, heads blown away by shotguns. This one was the only likely candidate really.

Isiah took a deep breath, gently probed into the man’s head again. He located the embolism, began using his telekinetic ability to break up the blockage. He worked quickly, but carefully, breaking away the foreign matter that had caused the embolism, letting the brain settle back into position. It was difficult without an operating bloodstream to carry away the excess naturally, but Isiah simply removed it completely. It seemed like remarkably little damage had been caused. Right, he would have to go with this one, finish sorting it out later.

He went over to the gurney with the broken necked youth on it, wheeled it over to the fridges. He hoisted the youth up onto his shoulder, then gently lifted the athlete off the metal tray, carefully placed him on the gurney. He laid the other corpse onto the tray, pushed it back and closed the door. That would confuse the doctors later, when they read the report and expected to autopsy a black athlete who had died in unknown circumstances and found a white junkie with a broken neck and busted head. Never mind, more admin fuck ups, heads are gonna roll. Pulling a sheet over the young football player, Isiah began pushing the gurney toward the double plastic doors.

Halfway to the doors, he saw someone approaching from the other side. He immediately sensed the orderly from before, This could be trouble. He glanced back at the coroner lying slumped against the wall behind the benches.

The orderly pushed open the doors and stopped dead looking at Isiah. He looked down at the gurney, back up to Isiah. ‘I don’t know you. Who are you? Where’s Doctor Stempson?’

Isiah stepped around the gurney, approached the orderly, his face showing no expression at all. The orderly backed up quickly, stopped when he bumped into the double doors, then pushed against them. His face betrayed his fear, his eyes showing that he was about to flee. As he turned to run toward the lift, Isiah grabbed the back of his pale blue overalls. The man let out a yelp of fright. Isiah spun him around to face him. The orderly’s face was pale, his bottom lip quivering slightly as he leaned back, trying to pull away. ‘Don’t hurt me, man, don’t hurt me!’

Isiah slowly shook his head. ‘I won’t hurt you.’ The third person that day slumped to the floor at Isiah’s feet. He was beginning to tire. Relatively simple as it was to knock somebody out like this, it was a lot easier to kill people than it was to manipulate their metabolism, force them to sleep. That and the scanning and the brief mental surgery he had been performing was beginning to tell. He would be fine, he could go for days without sleep or food, but he would need to be careful. It was easy enough for him to survive the most adverse conditions, but he needed to be as alert and fresh as possible if he could. He dragged the orderly back through the doors, propped him up against the wall. A few moments later and he was riding the lift down to the basement car park, with the gurney carrying the dead athlete beside him.

When the lift chimed and the doors slid open, Isiah was ready in case anybody was waiting outside. There was no one there. Leaning out of the lift, looking around, Isiah discovered the entire car park empty of people. Good. He pushed the gurney out of the lift, looked around at the cars parked in ordered rows among dark grey concrete pillars. There was a large car with tinted windows just across from him. That would do nicely. As he approached the car, he exerted some mental coercion on the lock on the drivers’ side door. Pulling the door open he paused. No alarm, good. He reached around to unlock the back door. Opening the back door, he lifted the body from the gurney and gently laid it on the back seat, dragging the sheet carefully over it. He could do without being pulled over today.

He kicked the gurney away as he climbed into the drivers’ seat. A little more mental exertion and the car coughed into life. Isiah revved the engine as he disengaged the ignition barrel. He didn’t want the steering wheel to lock up on the first bend. He pulled the car into gear and quickly headed for the exit.

There was a barrier at the exit, ready to be raised by the security guard in his little booth. Isiah kept looking forward as he approached the barrier, raised one hand in a farewell gesture as he slowed to a near stop, his forearm obscuring just enough of his face. Hopefully. Out of the corner of his eye he saw the guard nod from behind his magazine, touch something out of sight. With a loud clunk, the barrier rose, angling up on its elbow joint towards the low concrete ceiling. Isiah quickly drove out into the night, turned right onto the road and headed out of town, glad to be clear of the hospital.

He needed somewhere safe to stash the body while he attended to other things and he had just the place. It was morbid in a way, but strangely justified. And it was pretty much guaranteed to be peaceful.

It was only a ten minute drive before Isiah pulled up out the front of a large, gothic church. Intricate spires and minarets stark against the night sky. Carefully looking around to make sure the place was as deserted as it seemed, Isiah got out of the car, carefully lifted the body from the back seat. Carrying the body in his arms, he quickly trotted around the side of the church, headed into the dark, quiet graveyard behind. He felt ghoulish, carrying corpses around in churchyards in the dark. He could not help but smile, Well, officer, it’s like this… He cast a silent prayer to any gods that might be listening, asking not to be disturbed.

It was nearly pitch dark in the churchyard, clouds covering the moon, overhanging trees making deep, velvety shadows. Isiah could see well in the dark, better than the average person, but he still trod carefully. There was a large, square concrete tomb ahead of him. It stood about five feet high above ground, angels and cherubs on the corners and a little metal gate at one end. There was a low wrought iron fence all around the tomb, to keep away undesirables. Isiah jumped easily over this low fence, landed silently in front of the metal gate. He crouched down and, propping the body of the young athlete against his knee, he twisted a hidden bolt at the top of the gate and pushed against the smooth metal. It took a lot of strength, but the gate eventually began to move with a metallic scraping noise that sounded unnaturally loud in the quiet cemetery. Isiah quickly looked around, then gathered the body up in his arms and ducked in through the low doorway, into the dank, dark tomb.

Worn stone steps led downwards into the dark. Isiah sat the body on the steps, leaning against the rough stone wall, pushed the door closed again. There was a muffled, metallic click as it locked. He fumbled in his pocket for a second before pulling out a Zippo lighter. He flicked it open and sparked a flame, stuttering orange casting ghostly, dancing shadows on the stones. The steps went down about ten more feet before levelling off at the bottom into a stone walled chamber about twelve feet square, with a low smooth ceiling. There was a large stone coffin in the centre of the chamber, like an Egyptian sarcophagus only less ostentatious. Isiah knew that this particular coffin was empty. He knew because he had put it there over a century ago. This was one of his safe places. Safe from most mortals at least. He was lucky that this particular bolt hole was so close at hand. It was nice when things went his way sometimes. He often returned to this part of the world. He had a lot of favourite places nearby, and a lot of old friends.

He didn’t really want to think about the chain of events that had led him to put this large empty coffin in here so long ago. He had acquired the tomb itself sometime before when he had spent some years in the service of an old lady whose family had all died out. She had had more money than she had known what to do with and had ended up getting herself in quite a difficult situation involving most of her money and a rather unscrupulous cult. Isiah had taken it upon himself to become her groundsman in order to watch her. More importantly, he was watching the activities of the cult and was initially using her for cover. But he had realised that she was being drawn into something that she had no idea about. How far reaching and dangerous it really was had escaped her innocent mind.

In the process of his work Isiah had looked out for her, saved her sanity and most of her money, and had extricated her from the activities of the cult. She had gained a soft spot for him and he had continued to look out for her for several years until she passed peacefully on to her next world.

In her will she had left Isiah a large sum of money, a large estate and this tomb among other things. But she had expressly required not to be buried here. Her husband, a sailor, had been buried at sea. Her children had both died young, overseas, and she had been left all alone. A fairly tragic life, a very lonely old lady, but Isiah liked to think that he had eased that as much as possible. And she had asked to be cremated and her ashes scattered around her beloved gardens. Isiah had done this and had been left with the family tomb among the other aspects of her legacy. The empty family tomb soon became very useful to him, and had been several times since.

There was an old oil lamp in the corner, which he retrieved and lit with his rapidly heating Zippo. He slipped the lighter back into his pocket, hung the lamp from a hook in the ceiling. He lifted the heavy stone lid from the coffin and laid it gently on the ground, straining slightly under the weight. It would take two or three normal men to lift it. Turning back to the stairs, he went up and gathered the body in his arms again, carried it down the steps. As he gently lowered the body into the coffin he looked at the peaceful death-sleeping face. He knew, probably better than anybody else, that this was just a shell now, but he could never completely ignore a certain amount of respect for the dead. ‘Sorry about this, Andre,’ he whispered, as he carefully arranged the limbs. ‘All for the greater good, I’m sure you understand.’ He wondered briefly where Andre was now. Watching from Heaven? Was he a Christian, Muslim, Buddhist? Not important. Isiah could certainly find out, but he really didn’t need to know, and he certainly didn’t need to complicate things more.

Isiah took a deep breath, closed his eyes and began to centre himself, mentally catching his breath. After a moment he opened his eyes again and looked at the body. Once again, he began to gently probe the brain with his mind, repairing the damage caused by the embolism. Then he turned his attention to the heart, psychically pumping it, trying to push the blood through tight, collapsed veins. As the cold, thick blood began sluggishly moving, Isiah opened the veins before it, refilling arteries. After some time he was satisfied that the flow would be able to be restarted.

Next he forced a little electrical energy into the muscles, stiff from the rigor mortis of somatic death, making the limbs twitch, the face contort briefly, nervous tic. The muscle fibres themselves had contracted but rigor mortis was actually good news. The rigidity of the body would ease as the muscle proteins decomposed, the stiffness dissipating. The stiff muscles told Isiah that the muscle tissue was still intact and he could reverse the contractions, loosen each muscle group gently. He worked the joints as he worked the muscles, ignoring the creak and pop as fluid was forced past bones that had begun to dry.

Good. It seemed like this would work out, as long as there was no extensive brain damage. Only time would tell that. After Isiah had been working on the body for nearly an hour, repairing and preparing, he decided he needed to rest a little.

He sat crosslegged on the floor in the corner of the mausoleum, closed his eyes. He did not sleep, but relaxed for another hour or so, building up his energies again. He gained more energy that way than most people would manage with eight hours straight.

He could not help but think of what was ahead of him now. He had the ability to travel to anywhere that anyone believed existed, and often did, but now he had to go to Hell. Not for the first time, he had been there before, a number of times, but he still hated it, feared it. So many people believed in the standard Christian models of Heaven and Hell, they were huge Realms, contorted and twisted by billions of overlapping conceptions, contradictory with the various sects, Jewish, Orthodox, Anglican and dozens more. Satan himself was slightly restricted in what he could do on the mortal plane, his powers were somewhat contained. If he had decided to fight Isiah for Samuel on this plane then it would have been a dangerous, nasty fight, but Isiah would probably have won, banished Satan back to Hell. Almost certainly, in fact. But now Isiah had to go to his Realm, and there his powers were undiluted, extensive. And Isiah was going with the definite purpose of snatching Samuel right out from under his evil, black nose. This was going to be difficult. It would only be Isiah’s consciousness that travelled to Hell, personified there in a real enough form, but his body would remain on the mortal plane. But it was all a matter of perspective. Any harm that came to him there would be real enough, and Satan easily had ability enough to destroy him. He was scared.

Isiah sighed expansively, looked at his watch. He still had some time to spare, to a certain extent. He was ready to go now, everything was prepared, but he could spare an hour or two before he left. He was a remarkable man, but a man all the same. There was very little that he could take solace in, no partners to lean on when he was scared, but he had needs and desires. Usually it was easy enough to ignore them, but at times like this he felt weak, vulnerable. It was centuries ago that he had vowed never to fall in love again, never to open himself to that kind of pain. Nor did he want to watch partners grow old and die while he carried on. He had to protect his anonymity too. But that didn’t mean that he could constantly go without all human contact.

He stood up, hefted the large stone lid back onto the coffin, blew out the lamp. He quietly snuck out of the tomb. It was a cool night, and the tomb was cold. The body would be fine in there for several hours before it began to warm up, started to decompose. He pulled the smooth metal gate closed behind him, making sure the secret lock engaged and headed for the stolen car out front. He would have to ditch it. Hopefully it had not been reported stolen yet.

He drove to an old abandoned woodyard a mile or so from town, parked the car in a dark corner. He punched the plastic casing underneath the steering column, smashing it, and pulled out the ignition wiring to make it look like it had been hot wired. He did not have to worry about prints in the car, he could change the pattern of loops and whorls on his fingertips at will, and regularly did. Besides, this particular pattern would certainly not be on any police computers yet, and now it would never match with any subsequently found. He used a pocket knife to bend and scratch at the lock on the drivers’ door when he got out. Satisfied that the car was convincing enough as the result of nothing more than a joy ride, he strolled from the woodyard and began walking back toward town. He had been walking only about five minutes when a cab came by, the light on the roof a welcome sight. Isiah waved it down, climbed in.

As he got out of the cab and paid the fare a few minutes later, he checked his watch again. Still enough time. He would make time. He might go to Hell in an hour or so and never come back. He would make the most of the next hour in case.

The street he was standing on was dark, littered. There were tall, dirty buildings all around, with broken windows and boarded up doors. A number of young girls hung around under the few streetlamps, or in doorways. Some of them were skeletal junkies, diseased no hopers, fuck-a-buck walking corpses. But a lot of them were honest working girls, clean and safe, turned pro for any number of different reasons. Single mothers, university fees to pay, some simply because they enjoyed the money and the lifestyle. Isiah knew the good from the bad. It had been a long time since he had been with a woman, felt naked flesh pressed against him. It was a basic human need, primal urge, and one that even Isiah did not have the power to ignore for too long. And it had been too long. He approached a pretty brunette, not too young, apparently drug free from his initial scan. He was nervous as a schoolboy. He always was when he did this, never really getting used to the idea.

The hooker smiled warmly, stepping into the light, swing of the hips. ‘Hi honey, wanna party?’

Isiah smiled back. ‘I have a difficult task to do soon. Can you take my mind of it for an hour or so?’

The hooker reached out and gently took Isiah’s hand, her grip soft and warm. ‘Of course,’ she purred. ‘Come with me.’

Carlos was furious. He ground his teeth, slowly counting in his head, attempting to remain calm. He needed to know more first. The middle aged nun, officially head nurse of his ward, was visibly trembling as he stared at her, her dark, wet eyes like those of a rabbit caught in headlights. Carlos drew in a deep breath through his teeth, blinked long and slow. He let the breath out with a rush. ‘What do you mean ‘gone’?’ His voice was dangerously quiet.

The nurse tried a couple of times to speak, trying to overcome her dry mouth. ‘He left an hour or two ago. There is a new site somewhere where many men are working. Father Paleros was asked to go there.’

Carlos stared down at the floor for a second. When he looked up again sharply the nurse jumped. ‘Why?’ he asked.

The nurse gently shook her head, her eyes a little wild. ‘I don’t really know. To preach I expect, like a temporary on-site church. Often, when local men are working away from home, they like to have a church nearby.’

Carlos’ stitches had all been removed, the wounds clean and healed well enough. He had asked to see Father Paleros in order to inform him that it was time to leave. Carlos had decided that a little intimidation before he left would be fun, then he could come back with his stuff and destroy the pompous clergyman. This, however, was unexpected. This bastard priest was almost deliberately making Carlos’ life miserable. First he would never leave him alone, as he lay there hurting, sweating. Preaching to him, trying to convince him to believe in all this Bible bullshit, driving him slowly mad. Now that it was finally time to avenge this outrageous presumption, the holy freak had run out before Carlos got to him. He would not let this happen. He would hunt this priest down and destroy him slowly, painfully.

The nun stood there, gently wringing her hands. She would be more than happy when this one was gone, he scared her unreasonably. She jumped again when Carlos spoke. ‘Where is this site you speak of?’

‘I don’t know, really. He spoke with the administrator for a while, then left. I only know he has gone.’

Carlos’ hand shot out, clamped around the nurses throat. She let out a slightly restricted yelp, her eyes bulging in fear. Carlos leaned in so close that she could smell his foul breath, his nose almost touching hers. His hand shook, his rage impotent, barely contained. She was useless this one, she knew nothing. Her face began to go red, small, catching coughs in her throat. With a sound of frustration Carlos pushed her backwards, letting her go suddenly. She staggered back, her hands going up to her throat. The back of her knees bumped into a bed and she sat down hard, coughing, her eyes watering. Carlos stared at her for a second longer, then spun on his heel, headed for the administrators office.

He had already gathered his clothes from the rusting metal locker at the foot of the bed that had been his home for the past few weeks and dressed. He had been all ready to leave, after briefly threatening the priest. Now he had all sorts of things to do.

He strode to the office, wincing slightly at the tightly healed wound on his leg, the skin still tender. He would have to be a little careful with that for a while still. He reached the light wooden door of the administrators office, saw the balding, pudgy pen-pusher through the grimy window. He kicked the door so hard that the glass broke and the door fell at an obtuse angle, one hinge torn from the doorframe. The administrator jumped violently, sliding back in his chair, his face a mask of shock and fear. His pen dropped from his trembling fingers, clattering onto the desk.

Carlos walked up to the desk, leaned over it reaching for the administrator. The little man tried to scramble from his chair, too scared to say or do anything but try to get away. Carlos grabbed a handful of sweat soaked shirt, dragged him halfway over the desk. The administrator whimpered, tears brimming in his eyes. His mouth opened and closed like a landed fish, his eyes wide and manic. Carlos leaned close. ‘Where the fuck is Paleros?’ Spittle flew into the administrator’s face as Carlos spoke.

The administrator gulped. ‘We helped you!’ he wailed, his voice high, frightened. ‘We healed you, took you in and healed you!’

Carlos sneered. ‘You think I give a shit? You’re scum, you’re nothing. Healing me was your mistake. If you don’t tell me where Paleros is, that’ll be another mistake. Mistakes like that could kill you.’

The administrator was making little noises like a child who has been told not to cry. ‘Why do you want to know?’

Carlos growled low in his throat, threw the administrator backwards into his chair. The chair slid back across the wooden floor, the administrator’s head hitting the wall behind him with a solid thunk. He yelped, clutching at the back of his head. Carlos strode around the desk, stood in front of the chair, towering over the little man. He raised one foot, rammed it into the administrators belly, winding him, trapping him in his chair against the wall. The little man’s breath rushed out with a rasp. He grabbed at Carlos’ ankle, looking up, desperate, gulping for air.

Carlos leaned on his raised knee, his weight pressing painfully into the administrator’s stomach. ‘Where is he?’ he asked slowly. The administrator gasped, looking frantically around like he was expecting help at any moment. ‘Do you know how easily I can kill you?’ Carlos asked him, his voice quiet and controlled. ‘I don’t even need to move much to rip the life out of you. As a young man I used to gut puppies just to see their entrails slide across the ground, slick and glittering in the sun. I used to love to watch the light of life flicker and blink out.’ Carlos clicked his fingers as he spoke. ‘I was a disturbed child. Your fat gut is really not so different.’

The administrator began to sob slightly, tears running over his fat, sweating cheeks. ‘He went north,’ he gasped, ‘to an archaeological dig.’

Carlos leaned forward a little more, exerting more pressure. ‘I need more information than that, worm.’

The administrator pointed a shaking hand toward an in-tray on his desk. ‘In there. There’s a map that Father Paleros has a copy of. That’s where he’s gone. That’s all I know. It’s the church that sent him, not me. I just passed on what they said.’

‘And what did they say?’

‘Simply to go to this site. I don’t know why. I would imagine they just want him to look after the souls of those men working there.’ The administrator looked up, his eyes slightly defiant. ‘Like he tried to save your soul,’ he said with a quavering voice.

Carlos let out an angry growl. He picked up a gold plated fountain pen from the desk and, in one smooth movement, his arm shot out toward the administrator, the gold nib of the pen glinting briefly in the light.

He got up, took the map from the tray. The administrator gagged, gasping for breath as his fingers scrabbled frantically at the pen protruding from his throat. ‘My soul is quite well, thank you,’ Carlos said as strolled from the office, stuffing the map into his pocket. He heard the administrator collapse onto the floor as he walked past the ruined door. He glanced back briefly. ‘Looks like you need a doctor!’ he said, chuckling.

Carlos stepped outside the office, smiling to himself, That was good! It had been too long since he had felt that buzz, that rush of power. Watching that poxy, fat suit quaking in fear, that’s what he lived for. That was his religion, the religion of pain and death. Sacrifice was his worship. But shit, he was weak.

He leaned against the wall in the corridor, his breath coming short, coloured spots circling in at the edges of his vision. He felt a little dizzy, his knees wobbly. He would have to be careful. He really had not exerted himself much at all, but the effect was telling. Take it slowly.

For a few seconds he just leant there against the wall, breathing deeply, gathering himself. He could vaguely hear the administrator’s choking noises from down the corridor, slowly growing weaker. He smiled and pushed himself away from the wall. As he headed toward the main doors the frightened, middle aged nurse came the other way. She stopped dead when she saw him, visibly paling, her long, black habit swinging around her ankles. Carlos stared at her for a second, his grin deep, malicious. He flicked his tongue at her, licking the air. As she turned her face away, a little noise of horror, he laughed and pushed at the double main doors.

As he stepped out into the sweltering Central American heat he realised how much difference the numerous fans in the hospital had made. It was hot and humid outside, the sweat springing up instantly under his shirt. Never mind, he was more than used to this climate. The sticky day was a relief after the dirty yet sterile-seeming mission hospital. The deep greenery all around him was a welcome sight, tall trees, large, broad leaves. Numerous sounds of birds and insects filled the air. Time now to work out exactly where he was so that he could go and gather his stuff. The bastard officials in the hospital had confiscated everything he had on him when he came in. He should have got that fat administrator to tell him where it was. Too late now. Anyway, it had probably been handed over to the army. He was surprised that they hadn’t handed him to the army yet, but they had probably thought he was too weak still to be a threat. Another mistake on their part. He had plenty of what he needed in his various hiding places. Find out where he was, that was the first order of the day, then find a telephone.

He walked down the dirt road leading from the hospital through the dense vegetation, wondering how far he was from a town. It was late in the day and he could do without being out in the jungle after dark without his equipment. He could manage, but it would be a hassle. Besides, he wanted a drink and that was only available from a town.

As he walked down the road he began planning what he would do to the priest when he finally caught up to him. His head was buzzing with his sickening plans when he heard a vehicle approaching ahead of him. He stepped out into the road to be in plain sight as it rounded the bend. Within a second or so a dirty, old jeep bounced around the curved road, a large cloud of tan dust billowing out behind it. The driver, a young man with sandy hair and wraparound shades, braked hard when he saw Carlos, skidded to halt beside him.

‘Jesus, buddy, what the hell are you doing in the middle of the road?’ His accent was obviously American. Carlos’ English was plenty good enough to understand him.

‘Waiting for you,’ Carlos said quietly in Spanish.

The young man cocked his head to one side, his face creasing into a frown. He spoke then in stilted Spanish. ‘Excuse me, waiting er.. what?’

‘Waiting for you,’ Carlos repeated, and punched the man hard. It was a powerful punch, angling up towards the man’s nose. There was a sickening crunch as his nose broke, blood immediately flooding his face, his sunglasses spinning off. The man cried out in pain, his hands flying up to cup his smashed nose. While he was blinded by blood and pain Carlos reached up and grabbed his collar. With a hard yank, Carlos pulled him from the jeep, dumping him onto the dusty road. Carlos appeared to be a skinny, wiry man. Not the sort of person that seemed to be particularly strong, but his tall, thin frame belied his power. He was far stronger and far faster than he looked. Although he did look mean, his thin features and dark hair giving an aspect of a bird or prey to his surprisingly able physicality.

He jumped into the driver’s seat and gunned the engine. Looking down at the young man, dizzily staggering to his feet, he said, ‘There’s a hospital about a half mile that way. You look like you need it!’ With that he put the jeep in gear and powered the engine, wheelspinning the jeep to face the other way and speeding off down the road, showering the young man in grit and dust. Carlos laughed as he careered along the bumpy road. It was good to be out in the world again!

It did not take him long to reach a small town. It could barely hold the title of town, but it was larger than the usual one goat villages that dotted the landscape in every direction. He pulled the jeep to a skidding halt outside a hotel bar, his mouth already watering at the thought of a cold beer.

Once inside the hotel, cold beer in hand, it did not take him long to establish where he was. He had been deep in the jungle just south of the Montagua river, only fifty miles or so from the border between Guatemala and Honduras. He was a fair way further north from there now. He looked at the map that the administrator had so kindly given him. That bastard priest was off preaching at an archaeological site somewhere. He looked closely at the map for a while. The dig was a lot further north than where he was now, right up near the northern Guatemalan border with Mexico. That was a couple of hundred miles easily, and not all of it would be easy driving. It would take a while to get there. And he needed to collect some equipment first. He swallowed the rest of his beer in one gulp, sighing with pleasure at its cold kiss. Waving to the bar for another he looked around for a telephone. He could not see one.

When the barman brought his beer over Carlos handed him some money, left in his clothes by those honest holy folk. ‘There a ‘phone around that I can use?’ he asked the barman.

The barman nodded towards a door at the back. ‘Through there, you’ll need change.’

Carlos nodded toward the money he had just handed over. ‘Then bring me some of that back.’

The barman stared at him for a second, then obviously thought better of saying anything, went back to the bar. A moment later he returned, silently handed Carlos some coins.

Carlos went out the back to the telephone. Feeding in some coins he dialled a number that was well embedded in his memory. After a couple of rings it was answered, ‘Yeah?’

Carlos smiled at the familiar, gravelly voice. ‘Hello Rat, it’s Carlos.’

The tone of voice at the other end was immediately lighter. ‘Hey, Carlos, you motherless dog! Where the fuck have you been?’

‘Indisposed. I take it you’re at home for the evening?’

‘Of course, my friend, where are you?’

Carlos thought for a moment. ‘Only a couple of hours or so away. I need some of my stuff, and probably some of yours. All right if I come there now?’

‘Certainly, man, you’re always welcome. It’ll be dark soon though.’

‘Doesn’t matter, I’ve got a pretty solid jeep. I’ll see you in a couple of hours.’

‘I look forward to it, Carlos. I’ll have a bottle ready!’

‘Good. I will enjoy that.’

Moments later Carlos was bouncing along in the stolen jeep again, along the dirt roads through the jungle. His jungle. He laughed as he swigged from the bottle of cold beer, revelling once more in the sights and sounds of the verdant life around him.

He thought of his younger days, not long after he had killed his way out of the holy foster home and run into this jungle for the first time. He had ended up in serious trouble, caught by a group of guerilla fighters, bored awaiting their orders. They had tied him and beaten him, having fun at his expense. It was just more abuse to add to the litany he had already suffered. But that night he had escaped his bonds and slipped away, taking weapons and rations with him. He had subsequently stalked the five fighters, using their own weapons and tactics against them as he paid them back for their cruelty with cruelty of his own. He had discovered an almost natural talent for hunting people, silently and painfully killing them. That first jungle encounter had nearly cost him his life, but he had prevailed. Prevailed against hardened warriors! From that moment on he had known his destiny. He had known that he was greater than normal men and it was his job to prove it. He proved it for money, he proved it for the pure joy of it and he always proved it when anybody crossed him. When anybody hurt him or forced him to do something or endure something against his will. Engrained since childhood, that was what he hated most and those were the people that paid the harshest penance.

That mission hospital was simply too much, and that priest would pay his penance, but for now Carlos was once again in his element, the place where he was king of all he chose to survey. He was on his way to getting his life back together again.

6

Katherine Bailey gently gunned the engine of her small Japanese car as she pulled into the cramped parking lot outside Jesus’ apartment block. Cramped with garbage, burnt out wrecks, derelicts, no functioning vehicles. No one that lived around here could afford a car that worked. She was always a little reluctant to leave her car here unattended, but she had long since worked out a plan for that, apart from simply locking it and engaging the alarm. She was well aware that just about any car could be broken into, the alarm overridden and the vehicle hot wired and stolen within seconds these days, especially crappy little Japs like hers. As the headlights flashed engaging the alarm and the doors all clunked, their locks briefly securing them, she looked around carefully. Under the stairs at the side of the apartment block she saw what she was looking for. A kid, young, dirty. She wandered casually up to him.

‘How much would someone pay you to tell them this car was here, waiting to be stolen?’ she asked him, pointing.

The young boy, no more than twelve at most, smiled, his dirty, hard face glowing slightly through the grime. His dark skin shined under the pale luminescence of the few unbroken lights. ‘Twenty bucks usually.’

Katherine grimaced. ‘Twenty bucks? Phew! Business good?’

The boy’s smile broadened. ‘Not really.’

Katherine crouched down in front of him, reached in her bag for some money. ‘Tell you what. How about I give you thirty bucks, and you stop anyone from taking my car?’ The boy nodded vigorously, stretching out one grubby hand. Katherine held the money out, then pulled it back just before he could grab it. ‘You’re not going to stiff me are you? I can trust you?’

The boy nodded again, his smile so innocent despite the fact that he was up this late making unsavoury deals to prevent grand theft auto. ‘I’m honest, lady. My word is my band,’ he said, his eyes serious.

‘You mean, your word is your bond?’

The boy giggled. ‘Whatever.’

Katherine handed him the money. ‘I’m relying on you, my friend, okay?’

The boy saluted her like a cheeky private, tucked the money into his dirty jeans pocket. Katherine smiled and headed for the stairs to the apartment block’s front doors. She was still smiling as she rang the bell that was for Jesus’ apartment. Thirty bucks! Pretty damned expensive parking fee. Still, it was a hell of a lot cheaper than an insurance hike for a stolen car claim, not to mention the thought of being stuck out here without a vehicle. She knew the car was guaranteed to be gone if she just left it there. Paradoxically enough, kids like that little guy outside actually were pretty honest in their own way. She had kept her car safe in a similar way a few times now. Rates were rising though, Shit, thirty bucks!

There was a crackle from the speaker on the doorbell. ‘Hello?’

‘Hi, Jesus, it’s Katherine.’

‘Hi, come on up.’ There was a buzz and a click as the door was released. Katherine pushed it open, went inside. As she headed for the stairs she tried to ignore the noxious smell that was encrusted into the very walls of the place from years of abuse, piss, vomit, a dozen other foul ingredients. She stepped carefully over the inert forms on the stairs, careful not to wake them from their stupor. Or discover they would not wake up again. A syringe crunched under her heel as she turned onto the landing leading to Jesus’ apartment. Her carefully hardened senses stretched but held, helping to ignore it all.

She saw Jesus’ apologetic little face peeking through the door as she approached, a grin splitting his tanned features as she caught his eye.

‘How’s it going, Jesus?’

He stepped back from the door, holding it open for her. ‘Very good, very good. Please come in.’

Jesus’ apartment was a pleasant relief after the stairs and hallway leading to it. It was warm, bright, tidy, clean. Everything the rest of the area was not. A little oasis in a hideous desert. Jesus engaged several deadbolts on the door, their heavy thunk quite reassuring, before he turned to face Katherine again. ‘You want drink, Miss Katherine?’ he asked, rubbing his hands nervously together, moving from one foot to the other.

Katherine sat down in an overstuffed, orange fabric armchair. Straight from the sixties, comfortable beyond its years. ‘Sure, what do you got?’

Jesus grinned impishly, his smile not unlike that of the boy downstairs. ‘Tequila? Or I have little whisky or beer.’

‘I’ll take a beer, thanks.’

‘Okay.’ Jesus disappeared through a plastic bead curtain, clinking sounds of bottles and glasses. He returned a second later, held out a Budweiser and a glass. The cap was already popped. Katherine smiled her thanks, gently tilted the glass to pour the beer. Jesus did the same, sitting down opposite her in an identical chair. The only difference between the two chairs was the slightly more threadbare arms on the one in which Jesus sat. Probably mostly to do with the fact that it had a better view of the small black and white TV on a little wooden stand across the room. The TV was on now, the sound down, black and white cars chasing each other through rainy streets.

‘Not interrupting your show am I?’ Katherine asked, nodding toward the set. The beer tasted good.

Jesus shook his head. ‘I see enough already. Same as all the others. The black man with the shiny head,’ he pointed at the driver of one of the cars as it skidded down a litter strewn alley, ‘he going to catch the bad guy. The bad guy is not the Italian he chases now though. He will work it out.’

‘You got it all worked out, huh?’

Jesus shrugged. ‘Most these shows, they all the same underneath.’ His lined face was sad for a moment. When he looked up from the TV he was smiling again. ‘You want to see fax papers?’

There was a pause before Katherine answered. She was thinking how much more Jesus could do with himself, given the chance. He was far too bright to spend his life sweeping up in a quiet, dusty museum. But he was happy enough really, she knew that. His life now was infinitely better than the one he had left behind in Mexico. She often wondered how much it had cost him, in money and soul, to get across the border, away from the dangers of his previous life. Into an infested shithole like this. She looked into his sincere, dark eyes. ‘Sure, let’s see what you got.’

Jesus hopped up from his chair, grabbed a large manilla envelope from a rickety wooden side table. He handed her the envelope before slumping back into his chair. ‘Is all in there, Miss Katherine. Is interesting stuff.’

Katherine took a swig of her beer, then put it on the floor at her feet. She opened the envelope and shook the contents out onto her lap. There was a map, with handwritten notes here and there, rough arrows, circled town names. There was a brief note from the foreman of the site, informing Pedro Sanchez of their find. Apparently the site was being financed by Pedro himself, not through the museum. Interesting. If all this was correct, Pedro could just have hooked himself quite a lucrative little find. There were various progress reports, salvage of some bones, remains of some buildings. Then there was a full report detailing the tomb they had uncovered, with supporting photographs. The photos were not too clear, the photocopier struggling to pick out the detail that the fax machine had already blurred, but Jesus had done a good job, given what he had to work with. There was one picture, taken underground, of a middle-aged man with a scrubby beard and a heavily patterned poncho, grinning at the camera while pointing to a small alcove which housed a glassy, stylised skull, reflecting the light from the camera’s flash. After that was a close-up of the skull, with a dirty, wrinkled hand resting beside it, presumably for the sake of scale.

Jesus stretched his neck to see which picture Katherine was so fascinated by, but said nothing. He was quiet the whole time as she looked through all he had for her. After a few minutes she looked up, her expression showing her pleasure. Jesus grinned when he saw that. ‘Good?’ he asked.

‘Oh yes, Jesus, this is very good. What more has happened since these pictures were taken?’

‘As far as I know, nothing more. Pedro, he say to man on telephone not to move anything or dig any more until he arrive. He say that he want everything properly logged and he will oversee the operation.’ The expression of concentration on Jesus’ face showed that he was doing his best to quote directly from the telephone conversation he had overheard.

Katherine nodded slowly, looking at the pictures again, her face thoughtful. ‘I have to get there as soon as possible. I’d better wake David.’

Jesus raised an eyebrow. ‘Who David?’ he asked, trying to sound casual.

Katherine smiled slightly in spite of herself. ‘My editor.’

Jesus nodded. ‘Oh, editor.’

Katherine nodded too. ‘My editor. Well, my friend, you have done a great job here, absolutely excellent. You’ve earned this.’ She handed Jesus a small envelope.

Jesus dipped his head in thanks as he took it. ‘You make my life much easier, Miss Katherine. Thank you very much. I just hope that Senor Sanchez will not hate me should he ever find out.’

Katherine smiled at him. ‘You know, I think he’d understand,’ she said, and she meant it. ‘Thank you, Jesus, you’re a good man.’ She picked up her Budweiser, drained the last of it in one refreshing gulp. ‘I’d better get a move on. David will be upset enough when I wake him up. If I get there quickly enough, I might just catch him before he goes to bed.’

Jesus nodded, stood up from his chair to see her out. ‘Okay, Miss Katherine. You be careful now.’

‘Sure, Jesus. And thanks again.’

Jesus opened the front door for her, stood back to let her through. ‘I always here you know, Miss Katherine. You can visit anytime.’ His face was slightly downturned, not quite looking in her eyes.

‘I know, Jesus. Thanks. See you later, all right?’

Jesus smiled, his apologetic face soft, resigned. ‘Sure. Bye bye.’

Katherine leaned forward and quickly kissed Jesus’ rough brown cheek. ‘I mean it,’ she said, ‘thanks a lot.’

Jesus grinned impishly, his cheeks seeming to go a slightly deeper shade of tan. ‘Is no problem, Miss Katherine. I know you are good person, and I not really too bad!’

Katherine laughed softly. ‘No, Jesus, not too bad at all.’

Katherine picked her way back downstairs as carefully as she had come up, using her long legs to take more than one step at a time, the better to get to the bottom more quickly. She was a little sad thinking about Jesus. He was such a good man, so kind and gentle. If anyone in the world deserved a contented life and the love of a good woman it was Jesus, yet his lot was a little different it seemed. It pained her to consider his loneliness, his isolation, from his roots and culture as much as from people in general. Maybe one day a beautiful woman would visit the museum and see the mild-mannered janitor there, mopping or dusting, and maybe she would talk to him and become a part of his life. Katherine laughed without much humour. That’s probably his fantasy too.

She stepped out into the dim car park cautiously then sighed at the sight of her little white car, seemingly unharmed. The little boy sat at the foot of the stairs, grinning up at her.

‘Told you it would be okay, lady. Told you I was honest.’

Katherine sat down on the step beside him. ‘You certainly did. I didn’t doubt you for a moment.’

The boy laughed. ‘Yeah, right! That’s why you looked so worried when you came out the door!’

‘I guess I was a little concerned. But hey, look, nothing to fear, huh?’

‘Nothing to fear. Not with me on your side.’

Katherine looked at his serious young eyes for a second. ‘What are you going to spend the money on?’

‘Why?’ Defensive.

‘Oh, I’m just curious.’

‘I’ll give some of it to my mom, she works too hard. I’ll keep the rest for myself.’

Katherine smiled at him. ‘You’re a good boy, then. I’m glad you help your mom get by.’

The boy’s face was suddenly hard, eyes flinty. ‘Somebody has to since we ain’t got no dad no more. And Marsha’s pregnant now.’

‘That makes you the man of the house then?’

The boy looked straight into Katherine’s eyes, pinning her with his anger. ‘Nah, that makes Michael the man of the house, but he’s so fucked on crack all the time that he don’t know what time it is.’

Katherine shook her head slowly. ‘That’s not good. At least you know not to get into that, right? Your mom can rely on you can’t she?’

‘Yeah, she can rely on me. Shame I can’t rely on nobody but me either.’

Katherine nodded, not knowing what to say. Eventually, ‘Get yourself something nice with that money okay. Something special just for you.’

The anger drained from the boys face, his cheeky smile slowly returning. ‘Gonna try and get me a GI Joe. Terry got one on his birthday, said he’d sell it for ten bucks.’

Katherine smiled at him, trying not to let the tears come. ‘Cool. That’d be fun.’

The boy nodded. ‘Sure would.’

Katherine stood up, looking down at the boy. ‘Hey, thanks.’

The boy nodded again. ‘No problemo,’ he said, saluting her like he had before. Katherine returned his salute, making him giggle.

She saw him watching her in the beam of her headlights as she swung out of the car park and headed back for the highway. How could a world exist where a nine year old boy had to help support his family when all he wanted for himself was a cheap plastic toy? No matter what he did, it was unlikely that he would ever be more than a statistic.

Katherine reached into her bag for her cellphone, used her thumb to dial David’s home number. She was biting her lower lip in worry as it rang, Please don’t lose it, Dave. There was a click as the phone was answered sooner than she had expected. Maybe he was still up. She recognised his voice straight away. And she recognised his mood. ‘What?’ Curt, gruff.

Katherine took a deep breath, then, ‘David, it’s Katherine. I’m really sorry about this, but I got something really hot and time is of the essence.’

‘Oh, really. So much so that it can’t wait till morning?’ He was on the verge of yelling at her.

‘Yeah, Dave, really. You got to look at this stuff. I’m on my way to your house. Just ten minutes and one phone call, that’s all I ask. Please?’

There was a moment of near silence, just slow, measured breath. ‘All right Katherine, but this had better be good.’ The phone went down before she could answer.

She winced slightly, but smiled too, Got him!

Fifteen minutes later she pulled up onto the gravel driveway in front of David Beech’s detached house. The door opened as she got out of her car, manilla envelope in hand. David stood there in pyjamas and dressing gown, scowling slightly. She waved at him as she walked up the driveway.

‘This had better be good, Katherine,’ he warned her again as she reached the step.

‘It is, Dave, it really is.’

He stepped back from the door. ‘Come in, go into the kitchen.’

David’s house was big and well furnished, his editor’s wage obviously seeing him comfortably toward retirement. He still had a few years left before that, but not too many. His kids were grown and flown and he and his wife had the big house to themselves. There was no sign of Jean, presumably already in bed.

Katherine pulled out a chair at the round pine breakfast table, sat down. As David sat down opposite her, she shook out the contents of the envelope. ‘I’ll get straight to the point, David. I want to go to Rio via Guatemala. I’ll fly out tomorrow if possible.’

David looked up at her, running one hand through his peppery hair. ‘Why?’

She pushed all the photocopies over to him. ‘Check this out. You know about the crystal skull phenomena?’

David took a deep breath. ‘Vaguely. Go on.’

‘Well, this site is current. That skull right there was discovered just in the last couple of days. The financier of the site has halted all proceedings till he gets there to oversee everything in person, and he can only just have arrived. This is hot, David. If I can get out there tomorrow, I can muscle my way in, cover the recovery of the skull, anything else that comes up. I can even get an article to you by deadline if I’m lucky. Or I can get all the first hand details now, get a prelim out to you and do a full spread when I get back for next issue.’

David looked through all the documents, saying nothing for a few minutes. Katherine knew her editor well enough by now to keep quiet while he thought. She chewed her bottom lip nervously, waiting. After a while he looked up. ‘Where do you get this stuff, Katherine?’ he asked, waving the papers at her. He held up a hand before she could answer. He knew she wouldn’t tell him. ‘Tell you what. You promise me that something on this will be on my e-mail by Friday pm and I’ll see what I can do.’

Katherine beamed, Yes! ‘If I can leave tomorrow, then I can spend Wednesday night and Thursday gathering information. I can put something together by Friday lunchtime and get it to you no problem.’

‘You promise? This is only really hot if we can beat the dailies. If you don’t get there and this guy decides to get extra funding by organising a press conference and raising interest then it’s useless to us.’

Katherine nodded. ‘I know. I promise, Friday pm, not a second later, maybe even sooner. I’ll make sure we get an exclusive; he can go to whoever he likes after our issues are out.’

David smiled. ‘You’re a piece of work, you know that? Let’s see if we can get you a flight.’ He got up and went to the telephone on the wall by the kitchen counter. Katherine leaned back in her chair, silently congratulating herself. A few minutes later David came back, sat down again. He slid a piece of paper over to her. ‘You leave at 5 am, be there by 4 am for checkin.’ He looked at his watch, grinned at her mischievously. ‘Think you can make that?’

Katherine nodded. ‘Sure thing, I can sleep on the plane. I’d better go home and pack.’

David stood up with her, headed for the door. ‘You’ll have to rearrange your flight to Rio. That’s your problem, all right?’

‘Sure. I’ll do it when I get to the airport. Thanks, Dave, you’re a hero!’ She kissed him on the cheek as she stepped out the door.

He swung a kick at her backside as she hopped down the steps. ‘Get outta here. Send me a good story!’

‘I will, Dave. You know me.’

He laughed, stuffing his hands into the pockets of his dressing gown. ‘Yeah, I know you.’

He watched her back out of the driveway, then shut the door as she pulled away into the street. He didn’t return her wave, but she saw his smile as the door closed. She headed for home, making a mental list of all the things she would need to pack, for the three weeks in the Amazon as well as for Guatemala. That was all right, she worked well under pressure. Still thinking about her packing she reached for her cellphone again. As she thumbed the menu to Peter’s number she braced herself for his disappointment. After a moment of silence there was a ringing tone then a click.

‘Katherine?’

Katherine winced. ‘Hiya, Peter, did I wake you?’

Peter yawned at the other end. ‘Kinda. I fell asleep on the couch. I was hoping you might ring earlier, I have to work tomorrow.’

‘Peter, honey, I know, but guess what?’

There was a short laugh at the other end. ‘Change of plans, you’re going to South America tomorrow and you only have tonight to see me. Just as well I’m a vigourous man, Kath!’

Katherine winced again. ‘Oh, shit, Peter. The news isn’t even that good.’ She felt him deflate slightly at the other end. ‘I have to leave right away.’

‘Right away? Shit, Kath, I haven’t seen you all week and now you’re leaving for another, what, month, with no notice at all. This is hard, babe, you know that?’

‘I know, Peter, but I have a lead on such a hot story and I can get there on my way…’ Katherine paused, knowing her enthusiasm was a little insensitive. ‘I guess you don’t really give a damn, huh?’

There was a moment of silence from the other end. ‘Not really, Kath, no. Are you driving to the airport now?’

‘No, I’m going home to pack. I have to be there at about 4am. But I promise, Peter, when I get back this time I’ll be owed a real rest. Like a real holiday. What about you and me take a few days somewhere nice, where there’s nothing to do?’

Peter laughed. ‘How about my bedroom?’

‘That sounds like a good idea, honey!’

There was another moment of silence, then Peter spoke again. ‘Will you, though? Will you take a few days when you get back? ‘Cause this is getting really hard for me, Kath, and I don’t want to look forward for a month and only have another let down.’

There was slight tear in Katherine’s eye. Peter was such a nice man, she really didn’t deserve him. ‘I really promise. I get back on a Tuesday. Give me the rest of that week to put whatever I’ve gathered together and the following week I’m yours. I’ll book off the whole week. We could even go down to the Keys maybe, or an island.’

‘You know what?’ Peter’s voice sounded a little less sad.

‘What?’

‘I’m gonna make you seal that promise with a kiss. I’ll be at the airport from three forty five and you’d better be there to give me enough kisses to last while you’re gone!’

‘But Peter, you have to work and it’s already late.’

‘What do I care? I’ve got a month of early nights coming up ‘cause I’ll have nothing else to do.’

Katherine laughed. ‘You are cruel, Peter. I… I’d love to see you at the airport.’

‘OK, I’ll wait by Information.’ Peter blew a kiss down the ‘phone then hung up.

Katherine was smiling as she drove towards her house. She pocketed her phone and took a deep breath. As she approached home she gently shook her head, Shit, I nearly told him that I love him!

Isiah sat in the big, overstuffed armchair by the window, studiously rolling himself a cigarette. He did not smoke often, but he enjoyed to when he was calm enough, rare occasions when he was truly relaxed. After all, he had an immortal body, immune to disease and illness of just about every kind. Anything that did get him he could easily cure himself of, so smoking was not a health risk. Just something to do which he enjoyed, like his occasional beers, the rare joint.

He had gone through a period of sheer rebellion many, many years ago, pure defiance. Immortal body, no limits was his maxim for a few years. He had dived headlong into a life of utter hedonism, consuming drugs and alcohol like his life depended on it. He had an outstanding reputation in the area where he had lived, partyman extraordinaire. Then he eventually calmed down. It got tiresome after a while. The Balance had been patient, understanding even. It was fun while it lasted.

He knew it was almost corny, smoking after sex, but it was one of the times he enjoyed a cigarette most. He watched the hooker, Stephanie, Steph to her friends, pulling on a long robe, covering her nakedness. He was disappointed as she pulled the belt tight, she was good to look at, voluptuous, curved. He was already dressed, satisfied.

She smiled as he lit his cigarette, she genuinely liked him. It was good for someone in her profession to really enjoy her work every once in a while. He was gentle and kind, actually made love to her, like he was anxious for her to enjoy it too. And she had.

Isiah smiled back at her. ‘What’s funny?’

‘Nothing. Just thinking how pleased I am that you chose me tonight.’

Isiah’s smile broadened slightly. ‘Oh? Why?’

She gently shook her head, her long, wavy hair stroking her smooth shoulders. ‘You’re good. And you’re gentle.’

Isiah just nodded, watching her as he drew deeply on his cigarette. She reached towards him, gently wiggling her fingers at his hand. He smiled and handed her the neatly rolled smoke. She nodded her thanks, took a long, deep draw. ‘Thanks,’ she said through smoke, handing it back.

‘Why do you do it?’ Isiah asked. Looking up into her big, green eyes he added, ‘You don’t have to tell me.’

Steph thought for a while. ‘Look at it like an investment. There’s no other job that I can do and pull in nearly the same amount of money. I’m saving. When I have enough stashed away I’ll give it up for something easier and safer. It’s an age-old excuse for my line of work, but a true one.’

‘It can be a pretty rough way to earn.’ Statement.

‘Sure it can, but I’m a careful girl! I’m my own boss, I don’t do drugs, keep my head down, if you’ll pardon the pun.’

Isiah smiled, she was a nice girl. ‘So how much longer do you think you’ll work the street?’

‘Another year, tops. Then I’m out.’

Isiah took another toke of his cigarette then offered it back to her, looking thoughtfully into her eyes. His gaze could be disarmingly direct, his black eyes mesmerising, but she did not seem phased by him. She smiled as she drew in the fragrant, blue smoke. ‘You look so serious, man.’

Isiah shook his head gently. ‘Got a lot on my mind.’

‘Did I help you forget it for a while?’

‘Oh yeah, you did that.’ She handed back the cigarette, leaned back on the bed, supporting herself with her arms behind her. She ignored her robe as it fell open, revealing that enticing nakedness again. ‘Good. It’s nice to know I’m good at my job!’

‘I guess there’s a certain amount of pride in a job well done.’

She giggled girlishly. ‘Of course. Like I said, sometimes I get to really enjoy my work.’

It was still raining outside, the staccato beat of the drops on the window was a lonely sound, but comforting. Isiah looked out, watched the familiar game of chase down the grubby glass pane. He sighed deeply as he ground out the butt of his cigarette in the battered brass ashtray on the windowsill. Steph stepped off the bed, letting her robe fall fully open. She knelt astride his lap in the big armchair, one knee either side of his thighs. Her butt was warm on his knees, the smell of sex still on her, intoxicating.

She leaned forward, hot breath on his neck, caressing. ‘You seem so sad. How about another one. No charge.’

Isiah ran his hands gently over her shoulders, down her arms, breathing deeply of her luxuriant hair. His thumbs gently brushed the swell of her breasts. ‘I really don’t have the time. I would love to stay here with you for days, but I really don’t have the time.’

She leaned back again, her eyes sad. ‘That is a shame. Maybe you’ll come to see me again one day?’

Isiah nodded, smiling gently. ‘Maybe I will.’

Steph kissed him firmly, her lips warm, full. She slid slowly from his lap, temptress, pulled her robe back about her. Isiah pulled money from his wallet, twice as much as she had asked for. ‘Don’t argue,’ he said in response to her raised eyebrow. ‘You deserve it and I can afford it. One step closer to a new career.’

She slipped the folded bills into one of the big pockets of her robe. Her smile was slightly sad. ‘Thanks. You’re something different, you know? Something special.’

‘You don’t know the half of it.’

The rain outside was cool and refreshing, the swoosh of a passing car like a tripswitch back into reality. Isiah’s reality at least. He took a deep breath, Time to get to work. Looking around for somewhere quiet, he realised how empty the streets were, almost deserted. It was late after all, and wet. And people tended to stay home after dark in neighbourhoods like this. He stepped back into the shadows, turned his face up briefly to enjoy the cool rain for a moment.

As the heaviness washed over him, molecular cohesion, he created a flame in the oil lamp, tired of the longhand human methods for the time being. The tomb sprang into flickering orange light, the sarcophagus housing the corpse of Andre Todd seemingly untouched. Isiah lifted the heavy stone lid clear, resting it on the floor, leaning against the side of the big coffin. Andre’s face was peaceful in repose, though more discoloured now. The coolness of the crypt had protected the body to a certain degree, preventing decomposition. It would be all right for a few more hours yet. Time enough. After a moments thought, Isiah replaced the heavy lid. Just in case.

He looked around himself critically. This place was a bit cramped for what he had to do, but it would have to suffice. He needed two things specifically now. Information and a disguise. There was one way of killing two birds with one stone. The Realm of Hell was enormous, plane upon plane of suffering, torture, degradation. The combined beliefs of millions of people, alive and dead, shaped it into a sprawling, incomprehensible dimension, as good as infinite. Lucifer ruled his Realm with a certain omnipotence, shared by all the gods and deities of man, the only way they could exist. But they were as fallible as any other being. Isiah needed a clue, somewhere to start looking. Reduce the size of the haystack before he started searching for the needle.

He knew Satan would be taking a rather more directly personal hand in the suffering of Samuel Harrigan. How to get close to Samuel without alerting the Devil himself? All generals had lieutenants. Isiah sat on the cold stone floor of the tomb and closed his eyes, drew in his will. He smiled slightly at images of chalk circles, complex sigils, black candles, sacrifice. It was all a matter of what you believed. The only real key was knowing exactly who you wanted, by name. And, of course, the power to survive.

There were a million places in Hell ruled by other demons, all reporting to Satan in their own gristly way. Isiah needed one that would know of Satan’s current dealings without being too close for his absence to be noticed. He let his will go, directing a summons deep into the Realm of Hell, calling out a hideous name in an ancient, foul tongue. There was a psychic growl of anger in response, distant, defiant. Isiah increased the pressure, called out again, Come here. The growl became a roar, nearer, deafening inside Isiah’s mind, tearing at the very walls of his consciousness. He persevered, flexing mental muscles, asserting his authority. The roar became a scream of rage, hot, liquid sound. Isiah grimaced, the scream red pain in his mind. There was the sudden physical sensation of presence, smell of sulphur and other feotid secretions. The tomb was suddenly as hot as a furnace, green and red light, glowing, flickering. Isiah took a deep breath, snapped open his eyes.

There was a huge bulk before him, massively muscled shoulders pressed against the ceiling of the tomb, twisted, heavy browed face leering within inches of his own, foul breath like a searing wind in his eyes. Isiah immediately powered out a punch, crashing into the middle of that hideous face, rocking the distorted head back up against the ceiling. Breathing as deeply and evenly as possible, desperately trying to conceal his trembling, Isiah slowly stood, stepped back a pace.

The demon howled in rage, its massive arms flying out toward Isiah, dripping, taloned hands reaching for his throat, face. Isiah threw up a wall of pure energy, a shield of will, proof that he was far more powerful than the demon. The huge rippling arms shuddered as they crashed into the invisible barrier, barely a handspan from Isiah’s soft neck. The demon screamed in rage again, the sound bouncing around the tiny space. Isiah grimaced, his eardrums threatening to burst. In a voice reverberating with his power he commanded, ‘Silence.’ The voice was not a shout, but it boomed out, louder than the demon’s wails.

The demon narrowed its burning eyes, leaned close to Isiah, baring its long, curved teeth, sharp, deadly forest. ‘How dare you!’

‘I dare nothing, you disgusting abomination. I simply do as I please.’ He had it now. It knew it was trapped here all the time it could not get to Isiah. And it could not get to him. ‘You’ll tell me answers to what I ask. Eventually I’ll let you go.’

The demon growled, low, deep. ‘Why should I help you at all, Interferer? Lucifer will crush you.’

‘First, he’d have to know. Then he’d have to beat me. Neither of those things is going to happen. You will answer me.’

The demon sneered, thick, viscous saliva dripping from its twisted jaws. ‘Will I?’

Isiah gathered his will again, released a slow pain of energy at the demon, drilling between the very molecules if its being, then began closing a psychic grip about it, crushing it. ‘I can trap you in an eternity of suffering and pain. I can ensure that you never see Hell again.’ The demon roared in rage, its hideous face twisted in pain and anger. ‘I can even deliver you to angels. You’d be amazed at how nasty they can be. They’re used to killing after all, God’s soldiers.’

The demon screamed, beating on Isiah’s mental shield. ‘Send me back, you fucking worm!’

‘You gonna tell me what I want to know?’

Suddenly the demon calmed, sitting back on its haunches. Its anger was still well in evidence, it oozed its malevolence from every atom, but it knew it was trapped. ‘You can ask what you will, Interferer. I won’t promise any answers.’

Isiah smiled. ‘Where is Samuel Harrigan?’

The demon chuckled, a deep, throaty sound. ‘Are you still trying to get to that piece of shit? He is beyond you.’

‘I’ll be the judge of that. Where is he?’

‘Lucifer has him. He’s getting used to the idea of his new home.’

‘Has he accepted it yet?’

The demon grinned. ‘I see where you are heading with this. No, not yet. It takes some time to understand the concept, even for someone like Samuel.’

‘I can imagine.’ Isiah breathed an internal sigh of relief, at least he wasn’t too late yet. ‘So where in Hell is he?’

‘Deep, Interferer. Very, very deep.’

Isiah smiled. ‘Deeper than all the priests and bishops in Purgatory? Deeper than the souls of the Damned, waiting for resolution?’

‘Much deeper. Lakes of fire burn far above him.’ The demon leaned forward, one long, gnarled finger pointing up under Isiah’s chin. ‘You would have to go to the very Pit of Hell to reach him, Interferer. Are you up to that? You would be torn to shreds before you took a single step if you appeared there.’

Isiah nodded slowly, that was as much as he had suspected. ‘Indeed I would. If anything realised it was me.’

‘What’s that supposed to mean.’

‘I’m afraid you are going to be my disguise.’

The demon’s heavy brows creased together in a deep frown. ‘What the fuck are you talking about?’

Isiah said nothing for a moment as he took a visual and mental note of the demon, forming a complete image in his mind. Then he forced his consciousness into the demon’s own, driving down into its foul memories, hateful emotions. The demon roared in rage, its hands flying up to either side of its head, like it was holding its skull from bursting. ‘What the fuck are you doing? Get out of my mind!’ Isiah persevered, his face a mask of concentration, taking every last detail of the demon’s persona in a blueprint he could copy, imitate. The demon roared on, ‘I’ll rip your heart out, you fuck! I’ll tear your soul apart!’

With a gasp, Isiah pulled back, releasing his grip on the demon’s mind. He staggered slightly from the effort. Immediately the demon lunged for him, trying to catch him while he was weak, but his shield was strong. The demon’s yell of impotent rage was deafening.

Isiah took a deep breath, steadied himself. ‘Now we need someone to babysit you for a while. Keep you out of the way while I’m gone. I know just the one.’

The demon’s eyes narrowed. ‘No. You wouldn’t dare.’

‘Well, I can’t simply destroy you. That would just cast you straight back into Hell, and that’s exactly where I don’t want you to be. Actually causing you to no longer exist would take far too much time and effort.’

Isiah closed his eyes, called out across the dimensions. The demon’s roars were muffled while he concentrated. Then its screams of rage turned into wails of sheer terror and pain as the small tomb filled with bright white light and pure divinity. The demon forced himself back into the corner, folding his arms across his face, whimpering in horror.

Gabriel looked at Isiah, a mischievous smile twitching the corners of his beautiful mouth. ‘I wondered if you’d call me.’

Isiah could relax now, the demon utterly powerless in the presence of such intense holy energy. ‘Do me a favour, Gabriel?’ he asked, smiling as well.

Gabriel inclined his head gracefully. ‘I’d love to, Isiah. How long do you want him kept quiet for?’

‘A few days? Till all this is over?’

Gabriel nodded, his full blond hair gently bobbing. ‘No problem. You realise it’s not entirely obeying the rules, of course.’

Isiah raised his hands, palms upwards in supplication. ‘My very existence bends the rules.’

‘Indeed it does, Interferer.’ Gabriel’s tone was mocking, good naturedly. ‘You’ve helped us often enough. And hindered us actually, but we’re nothing if not forgiving.’

Isiah laughed. ‘You’re far too sarcastic for an angel.’

‘Got to have a sense of humour, Isiah. Eternity would have been a long haul without it.’

Isiah nodded, smiling. ‘Tell me about it. And I’ve had a fraction of yours.’

‘Indeed.’

‘Thanks, Gabriel. I owe you one.’

‘Yes, you do. Mind your eyes.’

Isiah nodded, turned his back to the perfect angel. He heard Gabriel’s melodious voice, ‘Come on then, Hellspawn.’ The demon’s scream was horrible as it was plucked away. Isiah almost felt sorry for it. Almost. The intense light burned for a second, then darkness but for the soft orange flicker of the oil lamp. Isiah slumped to the floor, sitting cross legged, elbows on his knees, face in his palms. He took a few minutes, gathering himself, mentally getting his breath back.

He was as ready as he could be now. When he sent his astral self into Hell he could take any image he chose. The demon’s image was not hard to create. He also had a blueprint of the demon’s consciousness with which he would overlay his own, disguising his mental and psychic presence. Satan himself would see through it, but the subterfuge should hold for anything else he might encounter. With a bit of skill and a lot of luck it would anyway.

And now he knew more or less where to go as well. When the demon had referred to the ‘very Pit of Hell’ he had meant Satan’s own homeland in the Realm. The twisted, terrible place where the Devil himself actually lived. Not any of the sub-Realms, not any of the various Planes of Hell, or any of a million other options. Typical. Even so, the Pit of Hell would be a huge, incomprehensible dimension. Isiah had never been that deep before, but there was no choice.

He sighed deeply, then closed his eyes and began mentally constructing his disguise.

Carlos slewed the jeep in a wide slide out the front of a rickety wood and tin house, deep in the foliage of a remote, quiet area of the Guatemalan jungle. Orange light glowed through the dirty windows of the house, flooding dimly across the broken wooden porch. As Carlos killed the engine, silence dropping heavily around him like a shroud, a wedge of light spread quickly across the rough road. A bulky silhouette broke the shaft of light, broad shoulders, large head. A bottle of clear liquid glinted as it was hefted in a wave of greeting. Carlos hopped from the jeep, wincing slightly at the pain lancing through his still tender leg, stiff from sitting so long. As the subtle buzz and susurration of the nightlife rose again he raised a hand in return. ‘Good to see you, Rat.’

‘It’s been too long, Carlos. Way too long.’

The two men clamped each other in a rough embrace on the porch. ‘Come in,’ Rat said, his large, muscled arm draped over Carlos’ shoulder, guiding him through the door. Inside large fans rattled noisily, dirty tablecloths flapping lazily. It was a welcome relief after the humid heat of the night. The large main room was full of all kinds of furniture, in various states of decay, dirty crockery lay around, crushed beer cans littered the floor. The tidiest area of the room was a large table with various forms of electronic equipment, radios, radar, television, neatly arranged. Rat pulled the cork from the bottle with his teeth, took a long drink. He sucked air through his teeth, lips pulled back, as he swallowed, handing the bottle to Carlos. ‘It’s fucking harsh stuff, my friend, but it eases the pain!’

Carlos laughed, taking a long swig himself. He winced as it burned down his throat, lava and nails. ‘You’re not joking! Is Esme around?’

Rat pulled a sour face. ‘No, man. She fucked off a couple of weeks ago. She’ll be back in time, the whore.’

Carlos smiled, nodding. ‘So you been alone for a while, huh?’ He pushed some dirty clothes from a camp chair onto the floor, slumped down.

Rat sat on a wobbly stool opposite him. ‘Yeah. It’s not so bad really. You gonna stay long?’

Carlos shook his head. ‘Not too long, man, I got business to attend to. Tomorrow I’ll have to sort out some stuff, I need hardware.’

‘No problem, my friend. You know the score, whatever you need.’ He pointed to the bottle in Carlos’ hand. ‘Not planning on rising too early are you?’

Carlos grinned, swallowing another mouthful. ‘No. You got more of these?’ Handing the bottle back.

‘Of course. More than enough!’

‘Then tonight we drink. Tomorrow I’ll prepare some things and leave early the next day, okay?’

‘Sure, Carlos. So what exactly do you need?’

Carlos leant back, thinking. ‘I’ll need a good rifle. Russian?’ Rat nodded, a slightly knowing smile twitching his lips. ‘Good. Plus a couple of handguns, semi’s, plenty of ammo, grenades, silencers for the pistols, a few more bits and pieces. Nothing out of the ordinary.’

Rat nodded. ‘The standard itinerary, huh? We can organise all that tomorrow.’ He absently slapped at a mosquito feasting on his bulky forearm, then took another swig from the bottle. Handing it back, ‘Where you gotta go?’

Carlos shrugged. ‘North, up nearer the border. Got a score to settle before re-establishing my position in the game.’ The fire water was beginning to warm his belly and numb the pain in his leg and head.

Rat raised a knowing eyebrow. ‘It won’t take you long to get back in the thick of things, Carlos.’

‘Of course.’

There was a few moments silence, but for the buzz of insects. Both men took turns on the bottle which was rapidly running low. Rat wandered over to the kitchen area, sink overloaded with dirty dishes, came back with a fresh bottle.

Carlos smirked as Rat came back. Rat looked at him questioningly. ‘What?’

Carlos laughed. ‘Look at this place, man! The dishes, the clothes. The place is a fucking pig sty! You said Esme been gone, how long? A couple of weeks?’

Rat laughed in spite of himself. ‘What can I say, man? I need a good woman to take care of the little things.’

‘One little thing in particular, choir boy!’

Rat swung at Carlos, missing. ‘Fuck you, iron man! What would you know anyway? Have you ever had a woman?’ Rat sat down and opened the second bottle, taking a swig then passing it over. Carlos looked at him, his gaze level, penetrating. After a moment Rat looked away. ‘Alright, man, alright. You never talk about the personal stuff. Your choice.’

Carlos took a long draw from the bottle. The numbness was spreading to his senses now, affecting mind and body with the cotton wool security of inebriation. ‘Aw, Rat. You’re my brother, you know that.’

‘I know, I know. I shouldn’t ask you personal shit.’

Carlos handed back the bottle. ‘I’ve had women. I take what I want, when I want it. Often in the jungles, you come across these little settlements along the logging roads, by the rivers. There’s plenty of women there.’

Rat moved from the stool over to a small, cracked leather sofa. Pushing clothes and papers to one end he slumped down in the gap. He was nearer to Carlos now and more relaxed. The bottle passed between them again. ‘That’s different, though,’ Rat said quietly.

‘Different? How?’

‘Well, you know, man… rape is more like power than sex. I raped a girl before and it felt good, but it didn’t feel like making love. You ever really made love?’ Rat looked up sharply as the last words left his mouth, his eyes wide, wondering if maybe he had gone into territory too personal.

Carlos didn’t look at him, stared instead at the neck of the bottle in his hand. He was quiet for a few moments. Eventually, ‘I thought I loved a girl once. Maybe I did. When I was young, first in the game.’

‘You made a name for yourself real young, huh?’

Carlos nodded. ‘I was still a teenager when I led my first team. There was a girl in our camp. She was beautiful, man. You know, real beauty. Strong and cold, but beautiful. One time I took out a team and she came too. When I saw her kill it was amazing. Such efficiency. So ruthless.’ He barked out a short laugh. ‘A girl after my own heart, eh?’ He passed the bottle back, looking up from his reverie.

Rat smiled. ‘So you and her? Made for each other?’

‘I was bitter man. Even then. I had had a life of pain and killing. It was all I knew, all I cared about. All I believed in. I had no intention of falling in love. I mean, seriously, that’s gonna cramp your style, right? Too many emotions. You let your emotions carry you away and you lose focus. You fuck too much, you get weak in the knees.’

Rat watched Carlos quietly, sipping from the bottle. After a moment, Carlos staring silently at nothing, Rat passed him the bottle back. ‘So you never..?’

Carlos looked up sharply. ‘Yeah, we did. That’s how I learned what I just told you. I got emotional and lost focus. I fucked day and night and got weak. One day it nearly killed me, when our camp was raided. I was weak, off guard, lying there with her.’

‘What happened?’

‘We fought back and we were okay in the long run. But it was close. It was the closest I’d ever come to being killed by the enemy and I didn’t like that. I knew that there was no way that I could function if she was still a part of my life. I love the kill, Rat, you know that. If there’s one thing I can’t live without, it’s the kill. Being with her was compromising that.’

‘So what’d you do?’

Carlos looked up, pinning Rat with his dark green eyes over the top of the bottle. ‘What do you think? I killed her.’

Rat stared back silently for a moment, then dropped his eyes to the floor. ‘Fuck, man, that’s cold!’

‘There’s no greater glory. I’ve never found a killing rush quite like that since. That was something beyond, man. A lesser man would claim he got close to the divine at that moment.’

Rat looked up again. ‘A lesser man? You don’t think it was a divine moment? Seems a little outside the realm of the holy, I guess!’

Carlos grunted. ‘There’s no divine, Rat. The greatest, clearest rush of all is when a man, mind and body, is in absolute synchronicity with the universe, right at the moment of the kill. When life and death meet in the space of a heartbeat.’

Rat sat silently, shook his head gently. After a moment he asked, ‘How did you kill her?’

Carlos took a deep breath in through his nose. ‘You really don’t want to know, my friend. And I don’t want to tell you. You keep hold of your Esme if she ever comes back. If you can enjoy love, then make the most of it. For me it’s too rough, too confusing. Like clay mud in a clear stream. I gotta keep my stream clear, my focus to a pinpoint.’

‘You’re a driven man, my brother. Can you ever consider giving it up? Couldn’t you one day just settle down and chill out. Finally relax. Maybe then you could find love again.’

‘I don’t want it. I don’t want to settle down. I don’t want to stagnate. I live for the game, Rat. Without it, there’s nothing. If I have nothing I may as well be dead.’

‘One day the game might kill you, Carlos. I mean, you’re the best there is, everybody worth shit knows that. But one day, you know… maybe…?’

Carlos nodded, smiling quietly to himself. ‘Can you imagine the mean-ass motherfucker that could take me out?’

Rat laughed. ‘Jesus, no! It’s beyond my imagination!’

‘This game isn’t killing me any time soon, Rat. I’m the god of what I do. Everybody else worships at my altar!’ He laughed, loud and cruel.

Rat laughed too, shaking his head in bemusement. He had never met anyone else like Carlos, and prayed to the Mother Mary that he never did. He also prayed that nothing ever made him an enemy of Carlos. Even when he was being uncharacteristically candid and open about his past Carlos scared the shit out of him. Time to change the subject. He nodded at Carlos’ outstretched leg. ‘So what’s up there, man? Where you been?’

Carlos sneered, running a hand gently over his thigh. ‘Let me tell you about this idiot German I had to work with.’

7

As Isiah’s consciousness formed in the deepest planes of Hell the sensation of dread was like a heavy overcoat, pulling him down, constricting him.

He immediately began constructing the visible form of the grotesque demon that even now was thrashing in the holy bonds of Gabriel’s making. The form felt bulky, cumbersome, as he crouched low, hiding. When the form was correct Isiah immediately began weaving the copy of the demon’s persona over his own, within his own, masking his mental presence. Beings outside the normal, mortal sphere of existence could see another beings’ consciousness as clearly as they could see the physical form.

He worked quickly but so very carefully. He could not afford to get this wrong. The thought processes of the demon began to run with his own, its memories interweaving with his, disgusting him, scaring him, an eternity of horrifying suffering, millennia of torturing others, delighting in their pain, fear, hopelessness.

What he did now was dangerous. He fought to maintain control, keep his own thoughts clear and alert, as the horrors of a demon’s mind threatened to rip the sanity from him. He let the demon’s twisted desires rise in his mind and then supressed them with his own will power, his own identity. He cried out as he fought, refusing to let the demon’s consciousness overpower his own, demanding his own mental presence to control and contain the alien entity within his mind. Then he carefully hid within that grotesque identity. When he was sure that the process was complete he solidified his presence, stood up slowly, opened his eyes, continuing to fight for control.

He looked out through replicas of the demon’s cruel eyes at a stark, barren landscape, stretching as far as he could see in every direction. Black, sharp rock, thrusting up through the ground like distorted, broken trees. The ground itself was cracked, uneven, slatelike, rent in places like gangrenous wounds oozing vile, poisonous pus and ichor. The sky above was purple and red, ragged black clouds scudding rapidly over him, twisting and contorting as they travelled, hinting at a million terrifying images.

Constantly, at the very edges of his vision, the ground and sky, the air itself, twisted and convulsed in impossible, nauseating patterns, never still. Looking quickly left, right, it was impossible to see it properly, never moving out of his peripheral, yet always surging, waxy, liquid. In the distance the landscape slowly degraded into inconceivable shapes, more than three dimensional, less than enough to be understandable, complete.

Isiah staggered, stomach constricting, his mind refusing to comprehend what it saw, as it fought with the demon’s contamination on the inside and the impossible world without.

Isiah was in an extremely vulnerable position, dangerously close to losing his mind to the insanity in him, around him. Dangerously close to losing his grip on what he knew he was as his mind fought the sure knowledge that he was a demon, that he was more ancient than even he could truly perceive, that he was more evil than anything the human mind could consciously conceive. Gritting his teeth, wincing against the mental agony of maintaining himself, he began repeating in his mind like a mantra, I am Isiah, I am Isiah, quietly, beneath his disguise.

A hot, dry wind scoured the land, burning his throat and lungs as he sucked in a deep, trembling breath, trying to breathe evenly, control himself. The wind carried with it screams and wails of pain and horror, bloodcurdling, the sound of souls in eternal torment.

Isiah stood there for a long time, trying to remain calm and focussed, trying to get used to the surroundings, letting his stolen personality settle. Eventually he began to win the battle. After a while he slowly turned on the spot, his subconscious just managing to ignore the impossibilities, hanging onto what he could recognise, looking for something different. The view was the same all around, broken, twisting emptiness.

He chose a direction at random, began to walk uncertainly. It was important to simply keep moving, get used to where he was. If anything saw him right now he would be in trouble, stumbling, dizzy, obviously alien, like a fish out of water.

Every so often the ground heaved under his slimy, taloned feet, making him stagger, yet as soon as he tried to right himself it seemed that the ground had not moved at all. He walked as if drunk, his eyes not able to focus properly at any distance.

He looked up again at the fiery, bleeding sky. High up, in amongst the hideous clouds, he could just pick out the silhouetted forms of grotesque creatures, flying swiftly, large black wings slicing the hot air. As he looked more closely, forcing his eyes to comprehend, he realised that they all seemed to be heading in vaguely the same direction. Isiah looked that way, but it seemed to be the same as every other, twisting into impossible distortion before any sense could be made of it. Still, it seemed to be his best option. He flexed his swollen, corded shoulder muscles, unfurling the large, leathery wings of the demon he impersonated. This creature was so similar to the little minions that had been sent against him, yet so different. So much larger, more powerful, older. He was disgusted at the feel of the borrowed body, slick and slimy, bloated, twisted.

He pumped the wings, the action coming easily to the body designed for it, and leapt skyward. The black, broken, convulsing ground dropped away as he flapped up toward the searing clouds. He made a point of remaining at a distance from any of the other horrifying creatures flapping and gliding across the sky. As he rose higher he benefited from a panoramic view of the Realm around him. The ground below was like a churning sea, never still. The clouds seemed to drag and snatch at him as he flew, trying to fold him up in their cloying embrace.

He could see, miles in the distance, a huge mountain of sharp, black rock, broken and cragged, shimmering like a gelatinous flame, rising up toward the bloody sky, thousands and thousands of feet high. Fires burned, dancing, flickering, in a myriad cracks and razored valleys. Dark, purple smoke oozed from the huge mountain, drifting up into the sky, mingling with the twisting clouds. It was a terrible image, reinforced by the screams, clearer now, carried by the burning wind. It must be Lucifer’s palace, his citadel. Isiah flapped inexorably toward the imposing edifice, wondering where he would begin his search when he got there.

It took an unreasonably long time to reach the mountain, the distance not obeying the basic laws of space that even he was used to. As he got nearer he could hear screams rising up from the ground below. Looking down he saw thousands upon thousands of people, writhing on the black, churning ground, sliding over one another in an endless perverted orgy of pain and debauchery.

When he was finally within a few hundred yards of the base of the huge mountain, several hundred feet high, he paused, hovering in the hot air above the slithering, wailing masses, his leathery wings slapping like sails behind him. There were innumerable openings in the rockface before him, orange fire licking the broken surface. The sloping walls seemed to swell and breathe. The wails and screams were loud, echoing. They tore at his soul, forsaken, hopeless suffering. He did his best to ignore them. Leaning back in the air, he looked up toward the top of the mount. If this was Lucifer’s palace, it was likely that he sat at the top, lording over his hideous subjects. If that was the case, then it was also likely that Samuel was being held somewhere near there, within easy reach of Satan’s evil hands. Isiah desperately tried to force his mind to work in this disorienting, panicking environment. Think, damn it, think!

Isiah flapped to about two thirds of the way up the huge, sloping, black rock face, landed carefully at a vaguely arch-shaped opening. Immediately his senses were swamped with nauseating motion again, the worst kind of seasickness. He looked around, folding his wings, then stepped inside.

A corridor of roughly hewn rock stretched out before him, rising very slightly, gently pulsing like the insides of some enormous snake in slow motion. He began walking along, carefully sensing forward, ready for any encounter. He walked for some time, slowly becoming more able to cope with the unreal surroundings, if not understand them, the dim corridor twisting and turning, gently sloping.

Soon he noticed a dark shadow on the left, a few yards ahead. An unlit opening in the wall of the corridor. He approached it carefully, gathering his will. As he came alongside the opening there was a scream, crash of metal, and a drawn, skeletal man flew out the darkness, bony arms reaching for him, spittle flying from his wailing mouth. Isiah leapt back, raising one hand to strike him, when the man was pulled up short from behind, his legs swinging out in front, still running. In the shadows Isiah could see small, slimy hands, dozens of them, embedded in the skin of the man’s neck, back, dragging him back into the darkness. Isiah looked away quickly, blocking the image from his mind. Immediately, more openings began popping into existence all around him, in the walls, floor, ceiling. Contorted faces, men, women, children, screamed out at him, hands reaching, fingers clutching, their expressions pure despair and agony. Tears of blood streamed from their eyes, their fingernails torn and broken from scrabbling at the walls of their convulsing, eternal prisons. The screams and wails became louder, rising to a deafening crescendo, tearing into Isiah’s mind, threatening to rip it apart.

He began to take quick, deep breaths, forcing himself not to panic. He had to maintain his presence, show no fear or weakness. Knowing that he had to protect himself, he began striking out at the suffering faces, knocking them back into their horrifying caves, striding along the passage determinedly. He did not look directly at any of them, attempting to ignore the horror of their pain.

Flickering light began to paint the walls ahead of him, growing brighter as the corridor curved. Eventually Isiah came to a large cavern, the corridor walls stretching away to either side and high overhead, turning, seething. The cavern was strewn with detritus of all kinds, rubble, bones, unnamable substances trickling, oozing. Flaming, bubbling pits of deep red lava belched all around, smoke and steam thickening the air. In amongst the pits and mess lounged dozens of the small shuriken demons that were so recently familiar to Isiah, dozing, copulating, masturbating, gnawing on bones of unmistakably human origin.

As Isiah stepped into the cavern, many of the little minions jumped up and ran to hide, or cowered behind piles of rubble. They were terrified of him! It suddenly occurred to Isiah that the demon he was impersonating was probably familiar to them, at least by reputation. That meant that this part of Hell was also likely to be known to him. He growled at the minions, sending them quivering into corners while he thought.

He began searching the confused mass of stolen memories, looking for something familiar. He could vaguely see images of this twisted monument, hints of corridors and rooms, far more developed than this, designed in carved stone, constructed in grotesque images and forms. While he searched his mind he saw one of the minions scuttle across the back of the cavern, heading for an opening on the far side. He swiftly flicked out one arm, sending a fiery bolt of energy flying across the flaming cave, engulfing the horrible creature before it could get away. It screamed and writhed, fell convulsing to the floor, burning. The others danced about, cackling in glee, clapping their slimy hands. Another minion jumped up and ran out in front of Isiah, its arms stretched above its head, pointing to an alcove across the cave. Isiah watched it carefully as it went toward the alcove, its eyes never leaving Isiah’s.

When it got to the shadowed opening, it reached inside, struggled briefly, before backing out, dragging a struggling young woman, naked and beaten, across the floor. It hit the woman, forcing her up onto all fours, then mounted her from behind, furiously fucking her. It laughed and pointed, motioned Isiah over, You want a go? Isiah swallowed hard, roared at the foul creature. He let a searing burst of fire shoot from his outstretched hand, full into the gibbering face of the black horror, sending it flying backwards, swamped in flame. The sobbing woman scrabbled on her knees back into the dark corner, suffering her personal hell. The others in the cave squealed and danced.

With the help of the demon’s stolen memories, Isiah had an idea of how to get to where he thought he needed to go. He strode across the cave, minions scuttling, terrified, away from him. He reached out quickly, grabbing one as it tried to scurry over a pile of broken rock. He held it, thrashing, by the throat, leaned close. ‘Where is Lucifer?’ he asked, his eyes burning into those of the minion, his voice a guttural, thick growl.

The creature squirmed in his grasp. ‘The Master is away among the mortals,’ it hissed, ‘gathering souls, gathering dark souls. We await his return to attend him. We wait, we wait.’

Isiah smirked inside, So this is the demon staff quarters. Servants waiting for the lord of the manor. It was the best news he had had so far. With Lucifer away he had a chance to snatch Samuel and be out of Hell before the Devil got back. If he worked quickly. ‘When will he return?’

‘Soon, soon,’ it cackled. ‘Why do you come here? Why here? Why here? Wait there, wait there.’ It pointed one bony, taloned hand upwards, gesturing vaguely above.

‘How dare you question me!’ Isiah bellowed. He reached out with his other hand, crushed the minion’s head like a ripe melon. A cacophony of hysterical laughter filled the cavern. Isiah tossed the ragged form into a burning, surging pit.

He strode across the cave to the opening opposite, stepped into the dark corridor. He walked quickly away from the cavern, following the curving, pulsing passage. That was a mistake, he told himself. He had to have the conviction of his assumed disguise. Appearing where he had was obviously far below his station. In some ways it was a welcome discovery, his presence nearer to his goal was less likely to be challenged.

Using the demon’s stolen memories, he made his way up through the giant mountain, climbing toward the peak. After a time the corridors became less rough, more neatly constructed, though still surging and seething impossibly. He managed to avoid any smaller caves and alcoves, from which issued bloodcurdling screams, tormented moans. Sometimes he had to stride quickly through rooms he could not avoid, trying not to look at the terrified, suffering souls, stretched, hung, contorted, being subjected to a thousand unholy tortures

Soon he came to passages more brightly lit, carved rather than hewn from the glassy, black rock, hideous, disturbing friezes decorating the smooth walls, writhing as if alive. Isiah rounded a sharp bend in the corridor, pulled up short. In front of him was an enormous room, pits of fire burning along either side. There was a huge table down the centre of the room, carved from the rock of the mountain itself, the table legs smoothly melding with the floor, gently shifting. The ceiling was high, shrouded in swirling black smoke. At the table were three deformed, gristly demons, not unlike the image of Isiah himself, a hideous feast of human body parts, limbs, hearts, entrails, spread before them. They looked up, spotting him before he could duck back out of sight, Now is the test.

One of the demons rose, its ugly face splitting in a twisted grin. ‘Ha! What brings you here? I haven’t seen you for centuries!’

Oh shit! ‘It seems longer,’ Isiah replied with a laugh, quickly trying to rally.

The demon laughed too, a thick, gurgling sound. ‘Sit down, sit down. Are you reporting to Lucifer?’

Isiah’s mind raced. He couldn’t risk offending them, but if he stayed too long they were likely to see through his masquerade. ‘Yes, but I have some other things to attend to first.’ He tried to ignore the chained, naked humans, male and female, huddled at the end of the table, their bodies beaten and abused.

‘Ah. But drink with us before you go! How much of a hurry can you be in?’ The demon reached across the table, taking up a human skull, worn smooth with use. He poured a thick, red liquid into the bowl of the skull from a huge metal jug.

Isiah took the offered vessel, looked into it. Drinking blood from human skulls, how very stereotypical. Samuel’s hell seemed to be extremely formulaic in many respects, yet utterly unique and twisted in others. He hoped his assumed form would cope with this foul drink. He hefted the skull in salute, then downed the lot in one draft, swallowing hard before he had a chance to consider what he was doing. He desperately tried to conceal his grimace and shudder as the others laughed and swigged from their own skulls. ‘When will he be back?’ he asked the one that seemed to recognise him, the bitter, coppery taste of the blood threatening to make him gag. He breathed carefully. Vomiting at the taste of blood was likely to blow his cover.

The ugly brute shrugged. ‘Who knows? Not long. There’s time for drinking first. It’s so rare that we gather this way any more. There was a time that we would gather and fight side by side year after year, remember? We were reminiscing. Remember the Battle of the Inferno?’

Isiah took a chance, laughed uproariously. ‘Of course!’ He fervently hoped they weren’t depressed, reminiscing on battles they had lost. Snatches of the demon’s memory within his own seemed jubilant at the name they had mentioned. They all roared with him, banging their skull cups on the table. Good.

Isiah took another chance, the viscous, warm blood cloying in his throat. ‘I’m surprised Lucifer has left again so soon. I would have thought he’d be here torturing that human, Harrigan. Have you heard about that one?’

The other demon chuckled deep in his chest, heavy, rumbling sound. ‘He certainly gave him the run around for a while. He will suffer so hard, so long. Lucifer has left him to stew. He’s remarkably resilient, hasn’t cracked yet.’

Isiah raised one twisted brow in mock surprise, trying to conceal his relief. ‘He hasn’t accepted it yet?’

‘Not yet. He’s convinced some voodoo priest has poisoned him, that he’s hallucinating, tripping out!’ The others laughed, banging their fists and cups.

Isiah nodded knowingly. ‘Resilient or stupid?’

‘Indeed.’

Isiah took a leap. ‘Where is Harrigan?’

The demon pointed one thumb back over his shoulder as he refilled his skull from the jug. ‘The usual. Why?’

Isiah looked to where the demon gestured, a large arched portal in the wall, nodded knowingly. ‘I might stop by, see what all the fuss is about.’

‘I’m sure it’s not very impressive.’

Isiah made an affirmative noise. ‘I don’t doubt it.’ He slapped the demon on the shoulder. ‘Let me attend to business, my friend. I’ll return and drink with you all shortly.’

The demon nodded, raising his skull. ‘Very well, tarry not!’ He pointed to the huddled humans. ‘We have more entertainment than food and drink!’

Isiah nodded to them all, strode confidently from the room. Close. Too close, but his disguise had held. And he knew which direction to head in his search. He stopped round the corner, out of sight, leaning over, hands on his knees. Sucking in deep, ragged breaths he quickly regained control of himself, the urge to vomit finally abating. He could hear their muffled shouts and laughter as he headed away.

The corridor was lit with burning brands that Isiah doubted would ever need replacing. They had probably burned that way for aeons. Hints of agonised faces swirled in the undulating walls around him, eyes begging release. He ignored them. Every so often he came across a door in the passageway, a small room beyond. He ducked his head into each room, checking for Samuel. Some were empty, others housed humans in various conditions of their own design, their own interpretations of Hell, overlapped with Samuel’s perceptions, twisted, confused. It pained Isiah to know that this eternal suffering, these horrifying torments, were the result of each individual’s belief. Their belief in Hell let it exist for them, their actions or paranoia made them subject to its control, gave Satan his power, and their deepest fears made manifest was their eternal reward. He consoled himself in the knowledge that most of those that suffered here deserved to. He also knew that some of them believed in absolution and might eventually rise into the love of God. Another product of their belief, but surely a healthier one. They could not believe in Hell without also believing in Heaven. There was always hope in these confused religions if nothing else.

He suddenly felt a presence nearby that was unmistakably Samuel’s and heard his tortured screams, distant, echoing, as he approached another junction in the corridor. Finally, this was as close as he had got. He turned the corner, his will tightly clenched in his mind in preparation. An undulating corridor stretched away before him, sloping slightly downwards. Or was it up? He could not tell for certain. He began striding along the nauseating passage, more tormented souls screaming at him from the walls. After a short time he came across a set of stairs leading up, shifting and heaving. Flickering orange light danced on the glassy surface of each step. He slowly ascended, his lumbering gait and twisted feet making it a difficult climb.

The steps rose for several minutes, pulsing, turning, threatening to send Isiah tumbling back down at any moment, until eventually he reached the top. The orange glow had become a bright, shimmering light, cast forth from a huge lake of fire before him. The broken rock at his feet fell away into a deep, crater-like bowl, thick, bubbling lava heaving and lapping. More arched entrances were dotted around the banks of the lake. The heat was intense, he could feel it burning his slick, horrible skin, making his eyes feel like they were drying up, shrinking. In the middle of the enormous burning lake was a shard of obsidian rock, thrusting high up through the boiling red sea like a coral atoll. The top was flattened, roughly circular. Samuel’s screams of agony were clearly audible across the searing distance. Isiah was surprised. It hadn’t been as hard to find Samuel as he had anticipated.

Samuel was a twisted soul, that much was certain. He hung from a spiked metal frame atop the atoll, sharp points of metal growing and shrinking, twisting in and out of him. He was secured by his wrists and ankles, crucified with thin, barbed wire that twisted tighter, relaxed, tightened again, blood running down his arms, pooling on the floor. His chest was striped with dozens of deep gashes, his face beaten and bloodied. His genitals were pulped, bleeding, his legs awash with blood.

All around him, more little shuriken demons leapt and danced, striking out at him with barbed stakes, metal whips, teeth, claws. He twisted and writhed on the agonising frame, screaming hoarsely, his head snapping from side to side, trying to keep the grotesque horrors away from his face. Every couple of seconds he would look up, his eyes widening in abject terror at something only he could see, before his body would convulse, as if from impact. Eternal agony, but never enough to knock him into the blessed depths of unconsciousness.

Isiah staggered back down a couple of steps, unable to bear the furnace like heat any longer. Samuel was not at the very edge of the lake as he had been, but the heat must be intense for him also. Isiah had seen his skin was blackened and blistered in places, but the black could have been blood, the blisters could have any horrifying source.

Isiah stood for a time, considering his options. He could attempt to fly across the lake, though he was unsure if he would be able to bear the heat. Or if his wings would burst into flame, plunging him to a fierce, surging death. If he travelled across the distance, avoiding the need to physically traverse it, he could be assured of arriving safely, but it was a risk. As soon as he disassembled to travel, his own consciousness would be unmasked for a fraction of a second, his mental presence like a beacon in the night, a dry twig in a silent forest. There was little choice now he was here, he would have to take the risk. And move fast, snatch Samuel and escape.

He took a couple of deep breaths, preparing himself, then travelled. As soon as he reformed on the searing surface of the atoll he heard the roars of rage bellowing through contorting corridors. He could feel the inhabitants of this nightmarish Realm reacting to his presence, rushing to intercept him, like foul spiders on a vibrating strand of web.

The dozens of hideous minions reacted to the only instructions they had - defend Samuel. They leapt at Isiah, screaming and howling. Isiah swung his huge, slimy arms in great arcs, batting the minions into the fiery lake, crushing them under fist and foot. The rushing hordes were getting nearer. Isiah’s arms, face, chest were crisscrossed with scratches and cuts. In moments all the minions were flung into the lava or lay broken on the smooth, black ground.

Samuel raised his head groggily at the sound of Isiah calling his name, his eyes black, shallow, haunted, seeing a myriad horrors that Isiah did not want to imagine. He began to moan at the sight of Isiah, his slack lips quivering, ‘No, no, no,’ under his ragged breath, weak.

Isiah stepped up to him, took his chin in one gnarled, slimy hand, tilting his head up. ‘Where are you, Samuel?’

Samuel sobbed, his chest shaking. ‘I don’t know,’ he wailed.

‘What’s the last thing you remember before this?’

Samuel’s wild eyes looked into Isiah’s for the first time, sunken, bloodshot. ‘The Voodoo-Man’s house,’ he said, almost a question.

‘I can take you back there. I can take you out of here.’ Isiah had to be sure that Samuel’s mind was at least partially intact.

Samuel sobbed again. ‘What kind of trick is it this time?’

‘No trick, Samuel. You just have to trust me.’ Isiah looked over his shoulder, across to the top of the stairs he had entered by. Samuel had to believe in Isiah for his soul to be able to escape this Realm. Isiah could guide him, but he had to have the desire to leave. He had to understand that he could leave. Isiah could feel the hordes of Hell swarming towards them.

He took a deep breath, slowly let his disguise slip away. The inhabitants knew he was here now anyway. He returned to an image of his own form, the large, dark haired human, tattered leather jacket, scuffed boots, jeans. It was like shrugging off a steel wetsuit. Samuel’s eyes widened. Isiah looked around again, nervous. He used his mind to break Samuel’s bonds while he spoke, barbed wire and metal snapping and coiling. ‘I can get you out of here, do you understand? You can follow me out of here, I can guide you back.’

Samuel slumped forward as his bindings fell away. Isiah caught him, tried to help him stand, his body slippery with sweat and blood. ‘Back to the Voodoo-Man’s house?’

‘Not immediately. But back to the town you know, the world you understand.’

The heat was making Isiah dizzy. Samuel staggered, trying to stand despite his battered and broken body. He certainly was tough. ‘What do I have to do?’

‘You’ve already done it, Samuel,’ Isiah smiled. ‘You just needed to believe that I can help you.’

Samuel rubbed gingerly at his cut, bleeding wrists. ‘You already have.’

Isiah was just beginning to gather his will when he felt a presence behind him. He spun around, face to face with the demon that had recognised his disguised form. The other two stood behind it, their bulk looming large, menacing. ‘I knew something was wrong with you!’ bellowed the demon, lunging forward. ‘The fucking Interferer in disguise!’

Isiah pushed Samuel back against the metal frame behind him, met the demon head on with a crashing impact. The demon’s taloned hands reached for Isiah’s throat as its colleagues circled to either side to watch the fight. Isiah swung both his arms up, bent at the elbows, palms facing himself, to block the demons huge arms circling in. His whole body shuddered at the impact. He immediately turned his hands over, thrusting them forward, his outstretched fingers driving directly into the demons shiny, black eyes. There was a wet tearing sound as its eyeballs burst and split, Isiah’s iron-hard fingers penetrating deep into its head. The hideous creature staggered backwards, its howl of pain deafening, clapping its hands to its face.

Shocked out of their reverie, the other two demons leapt forward, their faces twisted in rage at the disrespect done to their brother. Isiah shot his hands out to either side, palms out, one facing each demon. Each palm slammed into the chest of a demon with a devastating impact, Isiah’s arms straining to avoid collapsing. As the demons swung blows towards Isiah’s head and arms, battering him, he pumped raw, burning energy into their chests, driving them back before he collapsed under their blows. As they staggered backwards he jumped sideways with one of them, his leg hammering out a powerful side kick, catching the abomination under the chin. There was a sickening crunch as its head snapped back, sending it sprawling onto the floor.

The other one was already driving forward again, its fingers crackling with energy. Isiah was thrown backwards by the force of the psychic blow, slamming dazed onto the floor among the broken minions. The prone demon staggered back to its feet, its jaw hanging loosely, and the two of them leapt, bending over his prostrate form, their leering faces dripping sticky saliva onto him. Isiah shook his head, trying to clear his blurred vision. He could hear and feel hundreds of demons, minions, unnameable creatures of all kinds, tearing through Hell towards this flaming lake.

With a desperate effort he gathered his will, sending a fan of power upwards, tearing the air between himself and the demons. The demons rocked under the force of it, staggering backwards. Isiah jumped to his feet, forcing himself to stay conscious, following the hideous monsters back, raining devastating kicks and punches into them, driving them back towards the edge of the atoll. Fiery energy arced between the three of them, their bodies shuddering under the force of each other’s attacks. With a massive exertion, blackness threatening the edges of his vision, Isiah thrust forward with all his remaining strength, tipping the pair of them off the ragged cliff of the atoll. They fell, tumbling and screaming, toward the incandescent waves. Isiah stumbled back from the heat, collapsing onto his knees, gasping for breath.

The demon with the ruined eyes raised its head and howled, its voice deafening, slowly forming into a sound. ‘LUCIFER!’

Isiah could not afford an appearance by the Devil himself, he was already battered and spent. He quickly turned around, stumbling to his feet. He grabbed Samuel, shaking him. ‘Do you believe in me?’ he rasped, his face inches from Samuel’s nose. He could feel the air around him buzzing, shrieking. There was an intense sense of rushing presence, the Devil searing towards them through the planes of his Realm, already overtaking the other hordes in his haste, his roars of rage pummelling across the distance between them. Shadowy forms began appearing around the edges of the lake, some leaping, some flying, some skittering on spider-like legs or flapping tentacles towards them. Samuel’s head wobbled on his neck, his eyes wide with fear and amazement. Isiah shook him again. ‘Do you believe I can help you?’ he yelled at him.

‘Shit, yeah, man,’ Samuel said through swollen, bloody lips.

Isiah gathered his will again, his arms wrapped tightly about Samuel’s broken form, and travelled. There was hot searing pain down his back as their bodies lost cohesion, slipping from this plane of Hell. Lucifer’s screams of fury tore through them as space twisted, stretched. As their conscious selves travelled, their physical presence in that plane falling away, Isiah led them up through layers of Hell, passing rapidly through the various, horrible planes, heading back to the relative sanity of the mortal world. He was dizzy, desperately trying to maintain consciousness against the pain of the Devil’s parting blow and the dozens of other injuries that covered his body.

Isiah knew they would have to move quickly. Satan could not follow them immediately, they had escaped for the moment, but it would not take him long to find them. When they got back they would have to protect themselves from Satan’s wrathful searches quickly. He would put all his resources into finding them, all his subjects would be scouring the world.

As Isiah burst free from the Realm of Hell he cast Samuel’s soul ahead of him, then threw himself back into his own body. In the dim tomb, lit by the dancing orange glow, he snapped open his eyes, sitting bolt upright. His voice immediately resounded around the walls in an agonised scream of pain, the agonies of his astral encounters transferring into his physical body. His entire being began shuddering and trembling, his mind threatening to shut down. He could not pause for a second. Ignoring the burning pain he staggered to his feet, wobbling dizzily, and stumbled to the large stone coffin. There was a dull thudding coming from beneath the heavy lid.

Isiah took a deep breath, trying to steady himself, his back a furnace of pain, hefted the lid off. The body of the athlete was thrashing around inside, arms and legs beating at the sides. As the lid came clear, the arms shot up, grasping for Isiah. Isiah grabbed the wildly flailing arms at the wrists, leant his weight down over the body, suppressing its activity. ‘Look at me!’ he shouted at the ashen face, contorted into a visage of pain. The eyes, rolled up, showing only their whites, began twitching. The irises came into view as the man stared maniacally about. Isiah yelled again, his voice raw, strained. ‘Look at me, damn you!’

The mad eyes settled on Isiah’s face briefly, focussing for just a second. They were unmistakably the terrified, haunted eyes of Samuel Harrigan, set in the face of the dead athlete. His mouth opened, the dry lips, split and rough, parting to reveal drawn gums, swollen tongue. A moan of sheer despair rose from the depth of his chest, bringing with it stale, foul breath.

Isiah began vigorously rubbing the dark skinned arms and legs with his hands, massaging the muscles, trying to coax dead blood into flowing through dry veins, while he used his mind to exercise the heart and lungs. The agonised groan rose again, vague words forming. ‘Pain…can’t b-b-breathe…p-pain!’

‘Stay calm, Samuel,’ Isiah commanded. ‘Don’t panic. I know it hurts, just try to breathe, take deep breaths.’

Samuel began rasping in ragged, hitching breaths, his lungs wheezing. ‘It h-h-hurts!’ he cried, his voice slow and thick.

Isiah began lifting Samuel’s seized legs, bending the knee and the ankle, the stiff joints cracking and popping. He did the same with the arms, constantly fighting the dizziness of his own pain and fatigue. Samuel’s new body suddenly began coughing, racking, phlegmy hacks. Isiah quickly lifted the body from the coffin, put him on the floor. He rolled him over, helping him up onto his hands and knees, supporting him to stop him from collapsing onto his face. The coughs became gags, foul smelling bile splattering onto the stone floor.

Isiah ignored the suffering, using the time to mentally explore the body’s functions, helping along the re-animation that the spark of Samuel’s soul had started. The body was slowly beginning to warm, the blood forcing its way through blocked veins and arteries. The heart was stuttering, straining under the workload. Isiah used his mind to pump it, sending electrical jolts into the muscles of the chest, forcing them to work, contract. The muscular body began to twitch and spasm like some grotesque puppet. Coughs were intermingled with groans of pain.

Slowly Isiah managed to settle the body down, the coughs and spasms beginning to subside. Eventually Isiah sat Samuel down against the wall of the tomb, legs splayed out in front, and collapsed onto the floor himself. While Samuel gasped, trying to settle his breathing, hands pressed against his temples, Isiah turned his attentions to himself. As Samuel moaned in pain, he reknitted his torn flesh, injuries made manifest from his astral battles. After a few minutes the pain in his back and head began to ease. He was sitting crosslegged, head down, breathing deeply, when Samuel’s thick, slurred voice whispered to him.

‘What the f-fuck is h-happening?’ Isiah looked up slowly. Samuel was looking down at his body, his upturned hands. He looked into Isiah’s eyes. ‘What the fuck is h-happening?’ he asked again, his voice breaking, sobs beginning to heave his chest.

‘Try to stay calm,’ Isiah instructed him. ‘I’ll try to explain. Do you remember where you were?’

‘Of course. Was I rreally in Hell?’

Isiah nodded slowly. ‘Yes. You crossed the Devil, he caught you, killed you, and was tormenting your soul in Hell.’

Samuel slowly shook his head. ‘So where am I now?’ he asked, looking around the gloomy crypt.

Isiah was pleased to notice his stutter subsiding, his voice sounding less slurred. ‘Back in the real world, somewhere safe. I saved you from Hell.’

‘Why?’

Good question. Isiah would have to be careful with how he answered this one. He still needed to convince Samuel to go through with his original plans. ‘You believe in Hell and the Devil, therefore you believe in Heaven and God, right?’

‘Sure. Be hard not to after recent events.’

Isiah smiled with one side of his mouth. ‘Right. Then you must believe in guardian angels.’

Samuel looked at him, his eyes narrowed, suspicious. ‘Is that what you are?’

‘You can look at me that way.’ It was the safest option he could think of.

Samuel spread his arms wide, his eyes round, verging on madness. ‘And why am I a fucking nigger all of a sudden?’

‘Your soul was in Hell, not your body. I had no idea where to find your body. Besides, I don’t imagine Satan killed you too cleanly.’

Samuel winced, horrific memories flooding his mind. ‘Don’t. I don’t want to think about that.’

‘There you go then. This was the only body I could find. Does it work?’

Samuel looked at him, incredulous expression. ‘You didn’t know if it even fucking worked? Some busted, nigger body!’

Isiah shook his head, What an arsehole. ‘It was dead, you prick! It’s a good body, young and strong. If it works properly.’

Samuel hung his head again. ‘It’s hard to tell. I hurt all over, like I’ve been kicked around like a football. And I can’t see properly.’

‘The pain will ease as you move around, loosen it up. I’ll see if I can fix your eyes when I’ve had a rest.’

Samuel just nodded, trying to accept what he was being told. Eventually, ‘So that’s it? You saved me because that’s your job, even though I was already dead?’

Isiah took a deep breath. ‘Not exactly. You still have work to do in this world.’

Samuel gently shook his head. ‘Before you send me back? Get fucked!’

‘No, Samuel. I can make you a deal. Do what you have to and you won’t have to go back. Ever.’

‘Oh? How?’

‘It’s really quite simple. You just have to finish what you started. You need to get that crystal skull. When you’re immortal, you’ll never have to go back. And I can help you to get it.’ Would he fall for it? Again?

Samuel was looking at Isiah, his mind calculating. Then he dropped his head into his hands, massaging his temples. ‘Fuck, my head hurts. I can’t think straight.’

Isiah stood shakily, reached out for Samuel’s hand. ‘Let’s get somewhere a little safer first. You can get a couple of hours sleep while your body settles, then you’ll be able to think more clearly.’

Samuel staggered to his feet, leaning heavily on Isiah, grimacing at the pain in his stiff body. ‘Where?’

‘Not far.’ Isiah looked down at him. ‘Should have got you some clothes, huh? Didn’t think of that.’

Samuel looked at him, expression of disgust. ‘So I’m a naked, dead nigger.’

‘You’re not dead any more. But, in your words, you are a naked nigger. Get used to it. I’ll find you some clothes soon.’

Isiah led him from the small tomb, across the shadowy cemetery. Samuel looked around, breathing deeply of the fresh air. They went around to the front of the tall, dark church, spires and crenellations casting inky shadows onto the flagstones. With a mental flick Isiah unlocked the big, wooden doors, gently pushed one side open. Inside it was calm and peaceful, quiet. Their footsteps echoed softly off the stone walls, the deep click of Isiah’s boots, the slap of Samuel’s bare feet.

Isiah laid Samuel down in a dark corner behind the altar, using a pew cushion for his head. He took off his leather jacket, laid it over Samuel’s shivering body. The stress was beginning to tell. ‘Lay still and sleep,’ Isiah instructed him. ‘Sleep is the best thing for you now, let the body settle.’ He looked at his watch. ‘There’s still a few hours before dawn. Stay here while I get you some clothes. I won’t be long. You’ll be safe here for a while. When I get back we’ll move on, find somewhere else to hide.’

Samuel grunted, his body already overcome with fatigue. He slipped gently into a deep sleep as Isiah watched. Isiah exerted a little pressure on Samuel’s sleeping mind, ensuring that he wouldn’t wake up for some time. Satisfied that he was not going anywhere for a while, Isiah slipped quietly from the church in search of some clothes.

When Isiah returned to the church an hour or so later, Samuel was still lying on the floor, curled into a position of foetal security. His body twitched occasionally, like a dreaming dog. His limbs and face were a far healthier colour, the pallid greyness dissipating. His breathing was a lot more settled. Isiah stood over him, gently scanning him with his mind, checking his heart, lungs, other major organs. The bruising on his brain was almost gone, a good repair job on Isiah’s part.

Isiah sat cross legged on the floor beside Samuel’s unconscious, strained body. He had two carrier bags with him, which he emptied onto the ground. Jeans, t-shirt, thick jumper, underwear, walking boots and coat. He had a two litre plastic bottle of mineral water and burgers and fries from a fast food joint as well. He watched Samuel’s gently shivering form for a moment. They could not stay here too long, he would have to wake him. Churches were their best hiding places, as safe as you could get from Satan and his hordes, but they would have to keep on the move. Nowhere was safe forever.

He reached out, gently shook Samuel’s shoulder. Samuel woke with a start, sitting up quickly. Immediately, he grabbed at his head, a loud groan. ‘Chill out, it’s only me.’ Isiah’s voice was quiet, tired. He pushed the clothes over. ‘Put these on, they should all fit.’ Samuel squinted down at the clothes, then at Isiah. Without a word, he began dragging on the underwear, jeans, t-shirt. Isiah was a pretty good judge of size, it seemed. Even the boots were a good fit. Isiah pulled his own jacket back on, glad of its familiar comforts.

Samuel sat on the floor, arms hugged around his knees, head hung. Isiah held out the bottle of water. ‘Drink some of this.’ Samuel looked up, his eyes flicking left and right slightly, blinking a lot. He reached for the bottle, missed, tried again.

‘Can’t see shit,’ he muttered, unscrewing the cap of the bottle. He tipped it, sipping gently. With a noise of surprise he began gulping, swallowing water at a furious rate.

Isiah reached out, pulled the bottle away from him. ‘Easy, man. Little at a time, all right.’

Samuel looked at him with angry eyes. ‘I’m so fucking thirsty, give it back!’

‘You’ll do yourself more harm than good. Are you hungry?’

Samuel shook his head. ‘I feel sick. I couldn’t eat a thing.’

‘You’ll have to put something in your stomach. Try just a few fries.’

Samuel reluctantly took a handful, began slowly chewing. ‘Jesus, even my teeth hurt!’

Isiah heaved a sigh. ‘Give it time.’

They sat there, silently, for quite a while. Samuel ate some more fries, took a couple of bites from a cheeseburger. Isiah let him have some more water. While he ate, Isiah had a quiet look at Samuel’s eyes, trying to figure out why he could not see too clearly. He mentally tweaked here and there, gently corrected what he could. Samuel suddenly raised his head, looked around himself. ‘My eyes just cleared.’

‘You can see properly now?’

‘I dunno. I think so.’

Isiah just nodded, taking a burger himself. He was not really hungry, but he could use the energy it would give him. Besides, he had not eaten in a couple of days. Sometimes he would forget to eat or drink for days on end, even weeks. He still needed sustenance from time to time, but he could get by without it for extended periods. Sleep he needed even less these days. He regretted that sometimes.

Samuel took a deep breath, wincing slightly. ‘You want to tell me again what’s going on?’

‘I already told you the basics.’

Samuel shook his head. ‘No, man, try again. What’s really happening?’

Isiah thought for a second before answering, Got to be careful here. ‘You made a deal with the Devil. Then you fucked up. He caught you, then I saved you. You’re clear on that part of it, right?’

‘Pretty much. I was really in Hell? I thought that fucking Voodoo-Man son of a bitch gave me some shit hot acid, or cactus juice or something.’

‘I take it that’s where you got caught.’ Isiah was interested to know how Lucifer had got him.

‘Yeah. I went over there, things to sort out, you know. The Voodoo-Man was stoned off his nut, gibbering on about some shit. He hands me a glass of beer, for no reason, says ‘Drink this, man.’ I tripped out big time. That’s all I remember before he came.’ Samuel shuddered again, remembering his last moments in the mortal world.

Isiah nodded gently. He had an idea of what might have happened there now. ‘Okay. So whether you were tripping or not, it was all real. What else do you need explaining?’

‘You, man. Guardian angel?’

‘If you like.’

‘No, I don’t fucking like. I’m a nasty motherfucker, I’d be the first to admit that. What the hell is some angel going to be doing, saving me?’

Isiah thought for a moment. ‘How else do you explain me getting into Hell, then getting out again with you?’

Samuel shook his head, rubbing gently at his temples. ‘I don’t know.’

‘Maybe it would be easier to look at me as a guardian demon. Lucifer’s version of a guardian angel.’

Samuel looked up at him, eyes narrow. ‘Bit of a reversal, isn’t it?’

‘Not really. It’s all very much the same. You understand so little of what you’re involved in. You’re like a child playing with matches. You’ve already been burned pretty badly once. Trust me and you might not get burned again.’

‘If you were on Lucifer’s side it wouldn’t have been such a fight getting me out.’

‘No, it wouldn’t. In all honesty, Samuel, I don’t give a shit who you think I am. I could never explain it to you. Besides, it’s irrelevant really. I’m here to help you finish what you started, period.’

Samuel looked at Isiah hard for a long moment. Then, ‘All right. Let’s assume I just accept that you’re some strange bloke that’s here to help me. Why should I finish what I started? If I go to South America, Death awaits me.’

‘Okay, let’s straighten some of that out too then. Point one, it’s not South America. Where exactly were you told to go?’

Samuel shrugged. ‘Somewhere in Guatemala. That’s South America isn’t it?’

‘No. That’s Central America, right next to Mexico. The skull you have to get has been found in Mayan ruins, yeah?’ Samuel nodded. ‘The Maya lived across Central America, Mexico, Guatemala, Yucatan Peninsula, that sort of thing.’

Samuel shrugged again. ‘All right then, so Central America, not South. What’s your point?’

‘Just that your information was wrong, therefore your divination was off. You didn’t really even know what you were asking. There’ll be death out there, sure. But not yours.’

‘So you’re telling me that if I go out there, I won’t die?’

‘That’s right,’ Isiah lied. It was obviously beyond Samuel to realise that he had already died once and this was borrowed time. It would be hard preventing Samuel’s next death long enough to get the job done, but he didn’t need to know that.

Samuel sat staring at Isiah for a long moment, his mind slowly sifting through what he had been told. He had made a deal with the Devil already, he was no stranger to occult phenomena. He was prepared to accept a lot more than the average person would, but his mind was stretching at the seams with this.

He looked away for a minute, staring up at the effigy of Christ looking down on him with sad eyes, bleeding brow, cruel nails in his hands and feet. He remembered the pain of his own crucifixion, only metal rather than wood, spikes and barbs in place of nails and spears. He looked back at Isiah. ‘So if I go and get this skull, I’ll be safe?’

Isiah nodded. ‘The original plan is still just as valid as it ever was.’ Not a lie.

Samuel shook his head slowly. ‘Satan himself laughed at me in Hell. He said I was a sucker to fall for such a stupid plan. He said the skull doesn’t have that kind of power at all.’

‘What did you expect,’ Isiah replied, thinking fast. ‘Satan’s primary drive is screwing up people’s minds. He’ll tell you one thing one minute, then reverse it the next. You’ll never know when he’s telling the truth or lying. He thrives on confusion and pain and suffering.’

Samuel rubbed at his temples again. Whatever he was supposed to believe, he was alive right now. The pain he was in was nothing compared to the agony of Hell. And he could get used to this body, even if it was black. It felt pretty strong. He wondered what he looked like, hoping he wasn’t ugly.

‘I still don’t believe half of what you’ve told me,’ he said eventually. ‘But it doesn’t really look like I have much choice.’

‘I guess not.’ Isiah inwardly smiled. It didn’t matter what he believed now, as long as he got back on track. ‘It’s your belief that got you into this shit in the first place, so now you’ll just have to trust me, whether you believe me or not.’

‘What do you mean, my belief got me into this shit?’

Isiah stood up, gathering the burger wrappers and the bottle of water. ‘I’ll try to explain it to you one day, Samuel. Right now there’s too much to do.’

Samuel got shakily to his feet, catching Isiah’s shoulder to steady himself. ‘Like what?’

‘Had you booked a flight?’

Samuel shook his head. ‘No, but there’s one that leaves soon after midnight Thursday. I was going to get that one. I just hadn’t got around to booking it.’

Isiah was pleased that his guess had been right. ‘Well, that’s the flight we’ll take then. Stick as close as possible to your original plans.’

‘What day is it today?’

‘Wednesday, early.’

‘So why don’t we get an earlier flight? The sooner we get there, the safer I’ll be, right?’

‘It’s just the way it is, Samuel. We’ll hide out until tomorrow night, then get the flight you originally planned to take.’

Samuel made a dismissive sound. ‘You’re the boss.’

Isiah nodded, smiling. ‘Remember that and we’ll get by just fine.’

Samuel paused. ‘What do I call you anyway? You got a name?’

‘Isiah.’

‘Isiah? That’s a bit archaic isn’t it?’

Isiah shrugged. ‘Don’t blame me, I didn’t choose it.’

Samuel trudged along a few paces, following Isiah to the heavy wooden doors. ‘Is that like the prophet in the bible?’ he asked.

‘One less ‘a’,’ Isiah replied.

They walked out of the peace and security of the church. The cemetery was bathed in the pinky glow of false dawn, the air cold, crisp. There was a small, nondescript car parked at the kerb out front. Isiah climbed in behind the wheel, Samuel slumping heavily into the passenger seat beside him.

Samuel looked around himself, checking out the simple car. ‘Not much is it.’

Isiah looked at him, wondering if his second death might occur sooner rather than later, despite the Balance’s wishes. ‘It’s a cheap rental that’ll do us fine.’

Samuel shrugged. ‘Sure. So where do we go now?’

‘Somewhere safe. We have to keep moving.’

Isiah started the engine, pulled away from the kerb. As he made his way along the road, deciding where to hide out first, he wondered about the dig they would be visiting. ‘Where is this archaeological site exactly?’ he asked.

Samuel looked over at him, eyebrows raised. ‘That’s a pretty good point, man. I have no idea.’

Isiah was stunned. ‘What?’

‘I had it all written down. I had a map of the local area, a map of the site, instructions about how to get there. It’s a fair way north, deep in the jungle apparently. But that was all in my jacket pocket, in an envelope.’

Isiah’s knuckles whitened, the steering wheel unfairly suffering his frustration. ‘So we need to find your jacket then, do we?’

Samuel nodded slightly. ‘I guess so.’

‘That means that all of a sudden our time is limited. Plus we have to take more risks, chasing around after your stuff, assuming it’s still anywhere to be found. Tell me exactly what happened when Satan found you?’

Samuel took a deep breath. ‘I was at the Voodoo-Man’s house. He gave me a drink, like I said. When I drank it I began to feel a bit swimmy, like I was drunk or stoned, but different. Then I began to really trip out, you know, breathing walls, rippling carpet, that kind of shit. I could hear the Voodoo-Man chanting something, repetitive like a mantra. It sounded funny, and I started to giggle. You know, man, tripping.

‘This went on for a while, then suddenly the floor opened up right in front of me and all these little black demon fuckers came pouring out. I thought I was really tripping hard, man, I was laughing like a schoolgirl. Then these little guys pounced on me, started tearing at my skin, my hair, my eyes. They were screaming and laughing like maniacs, and everywhere they touched me it burned…’ He stopped, breathing hard.

Isiah glanced over at him, not feeling sorry for him at all. ‘Maybe that young girl whose heart you stole felt that way too.’

Samuel barked a humourless laugh. ‘If my head was straighter I could have ripped out that Voodoo-Man’s heart there and then, sent Old Nick howling back home again. But I was out of it. Son of a bitch tricked me.’

‘You’re an evil bastard, Samuel,’ Isiah said, staring hard at the road. ‘Do you care at all about anybody?’

‘Nope. Not a fucking soul. Me, myself and I, man, that’s all I give a shit about.’

Isiah decided to change the subject. ‘Did you have your jacket on when they got you?’

Samuel thought for a moment. ‘No, actually I didn’t. It was hanging on the back of a chair in the kitchen. I left it there when we went through into the other room. Must have still been there when I was long gone.’

‘So it’s possible that this Voodoo-Man still has your jacket, therefore all your instructions that were in it?’

Samuel nodded. ‘I guess so. So I suppose we’ll have to go there and get it back, right?’

‘Yes, we will. Where is it?’

Samuel told Isiah the address to go to, then, ‘Trouble is, he’s not exactly going to recognise me. And he won’t know you either. Still, maybe he’ll invite us in just because I’m a brother now.’ Samuel’s laugh was grating.

‘Don’t worry, Samuel. We’ll get what we need one way or another.’

Samuel laughed again. ‘Yeah right! You gonna do more of that Bruce Lee shit you took those demons down with?’

Isiah gently shook his head. ‘No, Samuel. We’ll try asking nicely first.’

8

Katherine Bailey woke with a start at the echoing electronic beep of the aeroplane’s tannoy. The metallic voice of the Captain floated into the cabin. ‘Ladies and gentleman, we will soon be touching down in Guatemala City…’ Katherine stopped listening as he related temperatures, local time and his heartfelt thanks to her for travelling with his airline.

As she rubbed at her eyes, dry from so little sleep, Katherine could not help shaking her head slightly at the speed of events. This story coming up had forced her to rush into all sorts of things and here she was, landing in Guatemala already. She had arrived at the airport without much time to spare. Peter had been there, leaning casually against the Information desk in the eerily quiet Check In area. He was yawning expansively as she crept up beside him and planted a kiss on his cheek. He had laughed, losing his yawn, and gathered her in a strong embrace. They had kissed and cuddled as she made her way quickly through the check in queue, one of only a few people populating the airport at such an unsociable hour.

In the little while they had had before she had to go through to her departure they had talked quietly, Katherine repeatedly apologising for running off at such short notice. She was genuinely chagrined to be leaving Peter and he had been so kind, so understanding. She had promised him faithfully that she would take the time off when she got back and that they would relax together somewhere beautiful. It seemed to have happened so suddenly, this increase in their intimacy, but now she was looking forward to seeing Peter again with an unprecedented sense of longing. She chuckled to herself at the thought. She really did have something more than her work to get back to after these assignments and she was definitely going to make the most of it. She owed it to herself and to Peter, she realised, to make sure that their relationship did not falter. It was not until that meeting at the airport, when Peter had restated his need to know that she was there for him, that she realised how much she needed him too.

Leaning back in the cramped airline seat she stretched, catching a sheaf of papers before it slipped off her lap. The papers were printouts from the Internet, a few pages here and there from sites she had managed to get to from home before she had had to leave. They all related to the crystal skull phenomena. Little snippets of information regarding archaeological sites, the Mitchell-Hedges skull, found decades ago, purported to have been manufactured so many hundreds of years before, the Amethyst Skull, skulls until recently housed in the British Museum, museums in Paris, Mexico City, private collections. There were all kinds of theories claiming to explain where these skulls had come from, including the mandatory UFO/alien intervention website, always there with an ‘I told you so’ attitude, explaining everything.

There were apparently a half dozen or so recognised crystal skulls in existence, though most people that had anything to do with the phenomena seemed to think that many more existed, maybe twelve or thirteen, now scattered around the world. The main contention, it seemed, was in explaining how they were made. Recent studies by such notable and trustworthy institutions as Hewlett-Packard had confirmed that there were no signs on the skulls indicating that they were fashioned with metal tools, yet they were all carved from single blocks of solid crystal, bar the amethyst skull, carved in two halves. It was estimated that using an abrasive solution and rubbing them by hand to create them with a process of deliberate erosion would have taken in excess of one hundred and fifty years of constant labour. Most people dismissed this possibility, of course, which made Katherine smile. Why not? The honoured task of creating a highly valuable religious icon, passed down through generation after generation of ancient families, each working diligently to one day complete such a mammoth task seemed more likely to her than alien special delivery or gifts from Mesoamerican gods or Atlantean technological feats. But Katherine was a realist, self confessed. Some might say a cynic.

An elderly man in the seat beside her coughed politely. He was immaculately dressed in a tailored tweed suit, silk shirt, cravat, brogues. When Katherine looked up he smiled from behind a perfectly trimmed beard, white as snow like his thinning hair. ‘I do apologise, my dear,’ he said, clipped British accent. ‘I really don’t want to appear rude, but I couldn’t help noticing those papers while you slept. You’re interested in the crystal skull mystery, I take it?’

Katherine smiled back at him. ‘I’m interested in all things to do with the indigenous races of the Americas.’ She slipped the printouts into her travel bag.

The old man nodded knowingly. ‘Ah, I see. What brings you to Guatemala? Hoping to find a crystal skull of your own?’

‘No, I think that would be rather unlikely, don’t you? I’m on a business trip.’

‘Oh. What’s your business?’

Katherine could not help wondering if the old man was simply lonely and making conversation or if he had ulterior motives. It was the usual newshound paranoia. She berated herself quietly for thinking such a thing about such a sweet old man, but could not quite shake off the concern. ‘I’m a reporter,’ she said, deciding that at least a little truth would not do any harm. ‘I work for a magazine. Katherine Bailey,’ she added, extending her hand.

The old man shook her hand, his grip firm. ‘Thomas Drake,’ he said, inclining his head. ‘What magazine do you work for?’

‘It’s a North American publication, One World Magazine.’ She could not help feeling as though she knew this man, but could not place where from or why.

Drake’s eyebrows raised slightly. ‘I’ve seen it,’ he said, sounding very pleased to have recognised it. ‘Not a bad rag, actually.’

Katherine smiled. ‘Thanks.’ She was pleased he had heard of it too.

Drake looked off into the distance, thinking for a second, then, ‘Yes, yes, that’s it. I read an article in that magazine once regarding the impact of mining on some Native Americans in Alaska.’

Katherine chuckled. ‘That was one of mine.’

Drake smiled broadly. ‘Really? Damn fine piece of writing if I recall.’

‘Thank you very much. I’m going now to cover a story regarding a new site that has been discovered that was built by the Native Americans of this region.’

Drake nodded. ‘Mayan?’

‘Supposedly. I’ll know when I get there.’

Drake looked away, lost in thought again. Without looking back, he said, ‘Remarkable people, the Maya. All the Central American races, really. The Spanish have a lot to answer for, destroying such ancient civilisations. They were a fiercely spiritual people, crushed by the Spanish and their Inquisition, all in the name of God.’

Katherine nodded. ‘Yes. They had any number of their own gods and deities, but it didn’t help them in the end.’

Drake looked at her, one eyebrow raised. ‘You think maybe they should have spent less time praying and more time fighting?’ His mouth twitched in a teasing smile.

‘Maybe,’ Katherine replied. ‘At least they should have had more trust in their own abilities to help themselves, instead of relying on imaginary spirits and ancient prophecy.’

Drake winced, theatre style. ‘Oh, Miss Bailey. I take it you aren’t a religious person.’

Katherine smiled. ‘Not in the least, Mr Drake.’

‘Don’t you believe in God?’

‘Nope.’

Drake looked around worriedly. ‘I hope lightning bolts don’t start striking the plane!’ he said, smiling.

Katherine laughed. ‘Unlikely. Unless we happen to fly through an electrical storm.’

‘What about Allah?’

Katherine laughed again, she liked this old man. ‘No. Nor the Buddha, nor Odin, or any other you could name! There might have once been powerful figures who gave rise to legends and myth that became religion, but gods don’t really exist.’

‘As far as you’re concerned.’

Katherine inclined her head in acquiescence. ‘As far as I’m concerned.’ She spread her hands, indicating the plane and the people all around them and, by extension, the world without. ‘This is all there is.’

Drake looked around at the material world she indicated. ‘Really?’

‘Yes. So many people believe in so many different things, they can’t all be right. Therefore, how can any of them be right? If it helps them to cope then fair enough, but if anything was really real we’d know about it.’

Drake was a little surprised by her leaps of logic. ‘What about faith?’

‘Faith? Faith is just another word for hope, and hope is just ignoring what’s real and pretending that there’s something else, something better. It’s easy to say ‘I have faith’ and take no responsibility for your life. People should spend more time protecting the world around themselves, preserving nature and the rich diversity of all the earth’s cultures, instead of destroying everything, hoping for a better time in the afterlife.’

‘But doesn’t preserving cultures mean preserving religions too?’ Drake asked, still smiling.

‘Of course, but wanting to preserve them doesn’t mean that I have to believe them. The Native Americans, for example, are a highly spiritual people, but they also believe in taking the earth seriously, protecting their environment. Their religion is something that is earth bound as well as spiritual. I’m talking about the people that don’t care about the earth, yet believe they will be happy in Heaven in the end so it doesn’t matter what happens to the world around them. Narrow minded, blinkered people.’

Drake nodded. ‘So you’re saying that religion is all very well, so long as you take responsibility for your mortal life, and don’t just expect peace in Heaven no matter what you do down here?’

‘Yes. If religion helps you in your daily life, then fair enough, but make the most of that daily life. And make sure that there’s plenty of life left for your children and their children. This world is all we have. I despise the people that abuse it.’

Drake gently stroked his tidy beard. ‘It seems to me that the subject of your profession is often at odds with your beliefs, Miss Bailey.’

‘No, not really. It’s all just a matter of perspective. I’m as determined to preserve the beliefs of indigenous tribes as I am to preserve their lands and cultures. Their beliefs often structure their survival in psychological ways that don’t need any proof. That’s the simple beauty of it. That’s the simple beauty that so many so called developed people seem to have lost sight of. Like I said, it’s a matter of perspective.’

Drake chuckled. ‘I wonder if that perspective will change as you get nearer to my age.’

There was an electronic beep as the No Smoking/Fasten Seatbelts sign lit up. Katherine was surprised at the sudden depth of conversation this old stranger had just engaged her in. But then again, it seemed perfectly natural. As she pulled her belt about her waist, clipping the metal buckle together, she asked, ‘So what brings you to Guatemala?’

Drake smiled benignly. ‘I’m a retired parish vicar from England, seeing a little of the world before it’s all over for me.’

Katherine coloured slightly, unable to stop herself giggling. ‘Oops!’

Thomas Drake just smiled.

Katherine smiled too, relaxing back into her chair in preparation for the landing. Planes landing always scared her just a little bit. She slipped her walkman headphones on for the last few minutes of the flight. Rhythmic guitar chords began soothing her nerves, If you didn’t care what happened to me. She smiled again, softly to herself, as she thought of Peter. This was one of his tapes. Looking sidelong at Thomas Drake, watching his profile as he looked out the window, the land slipping by closer and closer, she felt as though this was going to be an interesting assignment.

Some time later, as Katherine stood waiting for her bags to arrive on the slow moving carousel, there was a familiar polite cough behind her. She turned to face Thomas Drake standing there, a small suitcase in one hand, leather travel bag over his shoulder.

‘How are you managing?’ he asked.

‘Fine thanks. Looks like your luggage arrived sooner than mine.’

Drake nodded. ‘Let’s hope your luggage isn’t in Jamaica, wondering where you are!’

Katherine winced. ‘Don’t even joke about it.’ She hefted her own travel bag. ‘At least I have my money, passport and laptop. I could get by without anything else, but I’d rather not.’

‘So where are you off to next?’ Drake asked.

‘I need to get way up north. I’m not sure how yet.’

Drake looked slightly embarrassed, then he said, ‘I really don’t want to appear rude, but might I make a suggestion?’

Katherine nodded, ‘Sure.’

‘Well, my guidebook says that Guatemala City has all sorts of attractions that are best seen after visiting the various places around this strange land. So I was planning to travel around before stopping in this city for any length of time.’ He smiled, somewhat nervously. ‘Also, I’m looking for a little adventure.’ He paused, thoughtful for a second.

‘Go on,’ Katherine said, smiling slightly. He sounded like a teenager trying to ask for a date. She spotted her backpack slowly gliding by, grabbed it by one strap, swinging it up onto her back.

‘Well, it seems to me that you may be heading into some pretty interesting territory. I wondered if I might accompany you? My intentions are entirely honourable of course, being a man of the cloth. Whether you believe in it or not!’

Katherine laughed. ‘Not going to try to convert me are you? Save my soul?’

‘Certainly not! I’m retired anyway. I just sometimes get this feeling. I call it God, but you’d probably call it fate or intuition. This time I really feel as though I should accompany you. I can’t explain it any further than that.’

Katherine nodded, her eyes distant. This old man was strange indeed, but there was something so friendly and harmless about him. And something somehow safe, too, like his companionship would be a benefit. Independent and strong-willed though she was, she was often a little apprehensive about travelling alone. ‘You know, it does sound crazy, but I know exactly what you mean,’ she said slowly. ‘It does seem like the right thing to do. Well, can your guidebook help with getting us up north?’ Despite her inbuilt caution Katherine could not help going with her gut instinct.

Drake beamed broadly. ‘It certainly can.’ He quickly leafed through the pages of his chunky, colourful book. ‘Look, here. It says that this country has a very well developed internal airline system. We could get up north directly without even leaving the airport. I believe we can book ourselves an internal flight over there.’ He pointed. ‘Most flights, according to this, are daily and fairly cheap.’

Katherine was pleased. That sounded a lot easier than she had anticipated. ‘Excellent. Let’s go and see if we can head straight up north then,’ she said.

Isiah pulled the little car into the leafy, gravelled driveway of the house that Samuel indicated, killed the engine. They sat in silence for a second. The driveway was not long, yet the broken down house at the end was almost entirely obscured by the profusion of unkempt trees, shrubs, vines. Patches of peeling white paint and grimy windows were the only things visible, here and there through the foliage. It had finally stopped raining, but the new day was still grey, overcast. Diamonds of moisture glistened dully on the deep green leaves all around, the air heavy with the scent of loam. A jet black cat crept stealthily through the low brush, paused to look directly at Isiah. He hated that.

Isiah could feel the heavy energy of this place. To someone as sensitive as he was the power here was obvious. He knew well enough that he was far from the only being that was outside the normal sphere of human existence. He knew several others that were not gods or deities of any kind, yet were far more than human. Sometimes far less. People like Vincenzo the mobster and a hundred others. Some people he had met were a great deal older than he was, although he had never met anyone quite as powerful, with as much control over matter and space. He was so lonely sometimes. He sat, thoughtful, for a while, wondering how to play this. Other old, powerful beings, be they human or otherwise, could be difficult. In a position as unusual as theirs, anonymity was so important, self-preservation so necessary.

Samuel looked around, absently massaging his thighs. After a moment more of silence he said, ‘Still pretty early, huh?’ More to break the silence than anything else. Isiah just nodded. Samuel tried again. ‘We gonna wait a while?’

Isiah sighed. Whoever was in there knew they were out here, no doubt about that. ‘No, we might as well go on in.’

Samuel looked over at him, one eyebrow raised. ‘You all right, man?’

Isiah got out of the car. ‘Yeah. Come on. Don’t say a word, okay? Let me do the talking.’

‘No problem, man. He won’t recognise me anyway.’

‘Yes he will.’

Samuel raised an eyebrow again, but chose not to say anything.

They crunched over the gravel, rain-heavy leaves coldly tickling their cheeks. As they went around to the main door, it creaked slowly open. An old man stood framed in the doorway, squinting slightly against the hazy light. His skin was black as coal, his hair long, dreaded, patchy grey and black. He had a scrubby grey beard, deep, dark eyes. He was dressed in a profusion of clothes, baggy shirts and jumpers, one atop another, loose trousers, large soft leather boots, more like slippers than shoes.

Without a word he turned, shuffled back into the house. Isiah guided Samuel through the door, followed, closed it behind him. The first room was a kitchen, black and white tiled floor, old, rickety furniture, large stone sink. The Voodoo-Man went through into the next room.

Samuel pointed at one of four chairs around the uneven table. ‘My jacket was there.’ It was not there now. Isiah nodded, motioned him to follow the Voodoo-Man.

The next room was large and dark. The windows all had heavy drapes hanging before them, tied and knotted. There were overstuffed, threadbare armchairs and sofa’s around the room. Against the far wall was a large wooden table, voodoo altar. It was loaded down with all manner of things, effigies, fetishes, rosaries, candles, crucifix, colour lithographs of various Catholic saints. Incense and candles burned all around, the room fragrant, cloying. The Voodoo-Man slumped into a large armchair that had long since assumed his shape. He held out one hand as Samuel entered, brandishing a fetish of some form, wood and feathers.

‘Keep your distance, Samuel Harrigan.’ His voice was deep, resonant, heavily accented. Isiah recognised it, French Haitian.

Samuel paused for a moment, stunned, then lunged toward the old man. ‘I’ll fucking kill you, man! You set me up!’

Isiah swiftly raised a hand, flicking his fingers towards Samuel. Samuel stopped dead, collapsed to the floor like he had dived straight into a brick wall. Isiah’s voice was soft, menacing. ‘Sit down, keep still and don’t say a fucking word.’ Samuel complied without question, rubbing his head, his eyes slightly wild. The Voodoo-Man nodded his thanks to Isiah, his face betraying no trace of surprise.

Isiah sat opposite the old man, looking directly into his eyes. In the second or two of silence that followed, Samuel saw something unspoken pass between them. He was sensitive to the paranormal, but shivered at the intensity of the energy between these two. He felt like an infant in the presence of giants. He concentrated on keeping his trembling under control.

The Voodoo-Man looked slowly over to Samuel, making him shiver again. ‘You new body fit you well, Samuel Harrigan.’ Samuel just nodded, his mouth twitching as he tried to smile. ‘Why you here, man? Revenge?’

Isiah stepped in. ‘That may be what he wants, but he won’t get it. It’s not why we’re here.’

The Voodoo-Man looked back to Isiah. ‘So why you here?’ His voice was slow, hypnotic.

‘He was taken from here, right?’

The Voodoo-Man nodded. ‘Him torn away. Him path had come to an end. It seem you carve him a new one, bocor. Be quick, Ancient. Me had me fill of the Devil. Don’t be bringing more evil here.’

Isiah could not completely ignore his curiosity. ‘Why did you give him away?’

‘No choice, man. Legba come, he tell me the Devil want him soul. Me can’t deny Legba, man.’

‘He’s the one that has you trapped here?’

The Voodoo-Man nodded slowly. ‘Gede hold me here, but Legba tell him so.’

Samuel’s curiosity overcame his fear. ‘What the hell are you two on about? Who are Legba and Gede? I’ve never heard of them.’

The Voodoo-Man looked at him, his gaze heavy. ‘They me gods, Samuel Harrigan. Your God and Devil are too far above and below to speak with us. Our loa guide and control us.’

Samuel looked at the lithographs of saints, the rosaries, crucifix, next to the chicken feet and fetishes. ‘Is that why you obeyed the will of the Devil?’

‘Me obey me loa Samuel Harrigan. Legba interpret the will of gods, Gede, him Death.’ Samuel nodded, fell quiet again.

Isiah was not surprised. The Devil was trying to track down Samuel. He obviously knew that Samuel associated with this voodoo Hungan, therefore it was an easy route to Samuel. Believers in the voodoo pantheon believed just as much in the Catholic church now, no activity was undertaken without first asking the blessing of the Father, Son and Holy Ghost. Therefore they had to believe in the Devil too. If Isiah had known that Samuel was associated with this man he would have come straight here too. He knew that Samuel had used voodoo divination, but he had not been told that Samuel actually had a voodoo guru of sorts. He shrugged, too late to worry about that now.

Isiah decided to get to the point. ‘We need something that Samuel left here.’

The Voodoo-Man nodded. ‘That’s what me think. It already gone.’

Irritating. ‘Gone where.’

‘Man come and take it. Him want to pay me.’ The Voodoo-Man chuckled at the absurdity of this, deep rumbling in his chest. ‘Money won’t free me,’ he added.

Isiah nodded, already knowing the answer to his next question. ‘Did you get the guys’ name?’

‘Him call himself Baker, but that not him name.’

Samuel made an angry noise, fell silent again at Isiah’s glare. Isiah was just about to thank the old man and get the hell out of there when he felt the RealmShift. The Voodoo-Man felt it at the same instant, immediately began praying, mumbling rapidly under his breath. Isiah jumped up, stood in front of Samuel, who was just beginning to sense that something was up.

Before he could ask any questions there was an intense feeling of pressure, smell of sulphur. The little room heated up quickly, uncomfortably. Samuel’s insides turned to water as he realised what was happening. ‘Not again,’ he muttered. ‘Please, not again.’

With a roar like mountains being torn from the earth, Lucifer stepped from a rapidly expanding black circle into the room, his black hooves singeing the old carpet, smoke curling up around his dark, hairy legs. Isiah stepped between him and Samuel. The Voodoo-Man continued to mumble, not looking up from his hands. Samuel began to shake violently.

The Devil’s voice was like flesh rotting in the sun. ‘Step aside, Interferer, or I will tear you apart. You are a fool to have come back here.’

Isiah shook his head slowly. ‘No, Lucifer. He’s mine.’

The Devil struck out, his massive arm a black blur. Isiah was quicker, his own arm flying up, blocking the blow with a jarring impact. His other hand shot out, striking the Devil in the chest, driving him back. Satan’s roar was deafening. Isiah began gathering energy, wondering if this was finally the end. He would not go down without one hell of a fight.

As the Devil raised his arms over his black, horned head, ready to strike down on Isiah, another voice cut through his roars. ‘You desecrate this Humfort, Lucifer!’

The Devil snarled, his head swinging to face the newcomer. An old man, dressed in black, leaning on a gnarled cane, stood beside the Voodoo-Man’s armchair. He lifted his cane, pointing it threateningly at Satan. ‘You would not set foot in God’s churches without the restraint and respect He deserves, nor will you befoul this Humfort.’

Lucifer growled, thunder in deep caves. ‘I will leave once I have this black soul, Legba.’ He pointed one black, sharp nailed hand at Samuel. ‘Do not block my path.’

The Voodoo-Man stood up, stepping in front of Samuel. ‘You have to kill me to get him, Devil,’ he said, his voice strong.

Isiah stepped back a pace, still blocking Lucifer’s path to Samuel while not standing between the Voodoo-Man, Legba and Satan. This could get very messy. He slowly edged his way nearer to Samuel.

The Devil laughed. ‘What makes you think I have any qualms about wiping you from the face of this earth, Hungan?’

The Voodoo-Man smiled. ‘Me wish you would, man. Me welcome the end to me life. It been hundreds of years too long already.’ Then he pointed to Legba. ‘But him won’t let you take me. Me got penance to serve.’

Satan looked at Legba, who nodded slowly. ‘He’s not allowed to die, Lucifer. Gede won’t ever dig him a grave.’ Isiah moved nearer to Samuel. Samuel pretended he was not there.

The Devil roared, the sound shaking the windows in their frames. ‘I will have the human, Harrigan,’ he bellowed stepping forward, reaching for the Voodoo-Man.

Legba stepped between them. ‘I will not allow it!’

The Devil opened his dark mouth, roared at Legba, his huge arm striking out, lifting the old, crippled god high into the air. ‘You have no authority over me!’

It was what Isiah had been waiting for. He let his gathered will flood out, diving on Samuel, and travelled. He heard Samuel’s cry of fear stretch away as they slid from the physical plane. Lucifer’s bellow of rage was louder.

Isiah and Samuel reappeared deep in the city, in a quiet alleyway near Isiah’s most recent apartment. He briefly wondered if the landlord had discovered the molten floor in there yet. These encounters with Lucifer were getting more and more dangerous, and the Devil was getting more and more furious. Holding him off was going to be harder than ever. There was a church just a block or so away. He dragged Samuel along by his arm, heading for its sanctuary. They were not safe yet.

Samuel was looking wildly about, stumbling along like a child in a supermarket. ‘Where the fuck are we?’

‘In the city. Come on, we have to get to the church.’

As they rounded the end of the alley Samuel recognised the street, began running along beside Isiah, staggering slightly. He knew the church that Isiah was referring to. ‘We’ll be safe there?’ His voice was desperate.

‘Yes,’ Isiah replied. ‘For a short while at least. Come on. When we get there, we’ll have to contact Baker.’

A few minutes later, they burst through the doors of the large, old church, their frantic footsteps clattering loudly off the cool stone walls. Isiah closed the door behind them, glad that there was not a service in progress. He and Samuel walked to the front of the church, slumped down on the first pew.

Samuel leaned forward, gasping for breath. ‘For such a good body,’ he said, ‘I sure lose my breath quick.’

‘Give it time, Samuel. It’ll come back on line properly after a while.’

Samuel just nodded, then, ‘Want to tell me what the fuck all that was about?’

Isiah took a deep breath. ‘The Voodoo-Man, as you call him, is a far more powerful man than you realise. He’s a Hungan, a voodoo priest, but he’s also very old. Like centuries old.’

Samuel laughed. ‘Bullshit!’

‘It’s true. You want me to explain or not?’

Samuel shrugged. ‘Sorry, man, go on.’

‘The reason the Devil got you there is because voodoo priests believe in God and the Devil, from the Catholic church, as well as their own loa, their own pantheon of ancient African gods. As the Voodoo-Man believed in the Devil, he got to him through Legba, the chief god of the Voodoo-Man’s loa. The Voodoo-Man obeyed his god, Legba, therefore the desires of the Devil. But this time they got in a ruck and it gave us a chance to get away. We got lucky this time.’

Samuel was thoughtful for a moment. ‘You keep on about belief.’

‘It’s the basis of everything there is. I’ll try to explain it to you when we have more time. Right now, you stay here and I’ll go and call Baker.’

Samuel leant back in the pew, rubbing his head. ‘Whatever, man. I ain’t going anywhere.’

Isiah found a public phone on the corner of the next street. He dialled Baker’s contact number, his mind constantly scanning for any sign that Lucifer had tracked them down again. After a couple of rings there was a click, then silence. Isiah was not in the mood to play the game this time. ‘Put Baker on, now.’

‘Who is it?’

‘Tell him it’s Mr Smith.’

There was a few seconds pause, then the unmistakable voice of Baker. ‘Mr Smith, I’ve been trying to call you.’

‘I’ve been out of town. What do you have?’

‘Well, I tracked our mutual friend’s movements to this crazy old bastard’s house across town. Samuel wasn’t there, but he left something behind. It’s not much, but it could be interesting.’

Isiah could not be bothered to beat about the bush. ‘You have his jacket, right?’

Baker paused, then, ‘Er, yes, I do. How did you know that?’

‘I’m just one pace behind you, that’s all. I have someone with me that says he knows where to find Samuel, but will only talk to both of us for some reason. Apparently Samuel mentioned you to him.’

Baker was obviously pleased. ‘That’s excellent. Where and when?’

‘Firstly, was there an envelope in the jacket?’

‘Yes. It has maps and notes about Guatemala and some associated items.’

‘Good. It’s vital that you bring all the contents of that envelope. The jacket doesn’t matter.’

‘All right. Where are you?’

‘St Mary’s church. You know it?’

Baker made a small noise of surprise. ‘A church? How very gothic. Yes, I know it. I’ll be there in twenty minutes.’

‘Good. We’re in a hurry here, make it sooner if you can. And don’t forget the envelope.’

9

Carlos hefted the heavy, black rifle, grunted his approval. ‘A little big, but good all the same. Let me see what munitions you have.’

He put the rifle down on the old wooden picnic table outside Rat’s house, alongside the knifes and pistols he had already retrieved from his personal stash. He had a number of places all over the area with various pieces of his equipment stored safely should he need them quickly. There were few places where he would be completely out of touch of some hardware, tools of his trade.

Rat grumbled under his breath, rubbing his aching head. ‘It’s too fucking early, Carlos. Why don’t we do this later?’ He squinted up at Carlos from the wooden bench he sat on, his face grey, drawn.

Carlos looked down at him, a grin spreading across his rough features. ‘You can’t handle the drinking like you used to Rat. You getting old on me?’

‘Screw you, Carlos.’

Carlos laughed. ‘Or maybe you spend too long with Esme? She managed to soften you up, eh? Maybe it’s good she’s gone, let you be a man again!’

Rat growled, staggered up off the bench and headed towards a tatty wooden shed across the clearing from his house. He flicked a finger up over his shoulder at Carlos’ continuing laughter. There was a big, solid padlock on the door of the shed, shiny, new looking. It seemed out of place hanging on the battered door. Rat fumbled with a key for a few seconds, trying to focus on the lock long enough to undo it. Carlos chuckled. Eventually Rat managed to open the lock, swung open the door. The inside of the shed was considerably different to the exterior, lined with dark grey metal walls and support structures. A person could comfortably sit out a bombing raid in there. There were several boxes and crates lining the walls, a trapdoor in the concrete floor.

Carlos wandered in, began rummaging around. After a little while he emerged again, several items piled in his arms which he deposited on the table. Quite an arsenal glinted in the morning sun, from the most basic knife to the highly technological weaponry of modern warfare.

He turned to Rat, who sat back on the bench in the shade, head in his hands. ‘What about those night-glasses you told me about a while ago?’

Rat did not raise his head, his voice muffled by his palms. ‘Marco has them. I can get him to bring them over for you, but it’ll take him a couple of hours at least to get here.’

Carlos wandered over to a hammock hanging from the porch supports. He hoisted himself up into it, snatching a bottle from the rail of the verandah before swinging gently back and forth. ‘Okay. Tell him to bring them here. I’m not in any real hurry.’

Rat looked up, his face angry. ‘Then why the fuck are we up this early? What’s the matter with you?’

‘I just wanted to make sure everything was in order. Tell Marco to come over with those glasses and bring a bottle. We can party tonight and I’ll leave in the morning. I already told you that once!’

Rat grunted, angry but too hung over to do anything about it. He stomped off toward the house and the radio. Carlos looked out from under the shade of the porch, looked into the deep green jungle surrounding the house. The bright sun glinted off the dew-damp leaves, painting swimming patterns on the ground as it speared through the foliage gently shifting in the early breeze. It was pleasant to have a breeze but it would not be long before the sun began to gather its usual enveloping heat and the breeze, should it remain, would be useless at cooling anything. Carlos’ eyes narrowed as he watched a brightly coloured bird flitting between the high branches of the canopy, ducking and weaving. Making his hand into a gun he drew aim at the beautiful creature and shot it with a small noise like a silenced pistol. He chuckled quietly to himself, sipping and swinging.

Katherine Bailey and Thomas Drake stood by the internal airline information desk, looking at the shiny pages of Drake’s guide book. Katherine checked her notes and fax copies again, then pointed at the small map in the book. ‘That’ll have to do.’ She indicated the Flores airport in the central northern region of Guatemala.

Drake nodded. ‘It’s the nearest for certain. How do you plan to get to the site from Flores? It’s got to be at least fifty miles north from Flores airport. And that’s all pretty dense jungle.’

Katherine shrugged. ‘Let’s get up to Flores first. Every step nearer is good. We’ll worry about the next leg when we get there.’

Drake smiled, put his guide book back into his travel bag. ‘All right then. How exciting!’

Katherine paused, looking at him. ‘Are you sure about this?’ she asked.

‘Sure about what?’

‘Trekking off into the jungle with me, wandering around archaeological sites.’

Drake laughed. ‘Of course! I originally came here to see some of the ancient ruins of the Maya and have a little adventure in my life. What better way than travelling with a roving reporter, visiting sites that have only just been unearthed? Besides, I think there’s a little more to this one than you’re letting on, to be quite honest, and I’m intrigued.’

Katherine chuckled. ‘A little more to it?’

‘Certainly. You’re being a little cagey about why you’re going there after all, but I don’t blame you. You are a reporter.’

‘All right then, I’ll come clean! There’s been another crystal skull discovered at this site. It’s still in situ, and I’m trying to get there before too much is disturbed.’

Drake beamed, his smile so open, infectious. ‘Excellent! I knew there was reason to stick around with you.’

‘Crystal skulls?’

‘Yes! I’ve been reading all manner of literature regarding these remarkable artefacts for some time now. I was a church vicar for many, many years, serving God and the parish. When I finally retired, four years ago, I began investigating various other, some would say New Age, faiths and beliefs. Purely out of a casual interest you understand. That was how I came across the crystal skull phenomena in the first place.’

Katherine nodded thoughtfully. ‘So you decided to come to the land where it all began?’

‘Yes. Although there are all sorts of theories regarding where they came from. Atlantis, outer space, inner space, Egypt, Tibet. You name it, there’s a theory for it!’

Katherine laughed. ‘That’s the trouble with these things. Everybody spends so long trying to come up with some fantastic story behind things like this that they constantly overlook the obvious, logical answers.’

Drake smiled, that benign, knowing smile. ‘Let’s talk about this some more later. We should get ourselves a flight.’

Half an hour later they sat on hard plastic chairs, their connecting flight booked without any fuss at all, and with only just over an hour to wait.

‘That was easy,’ Katherine said, sipping contentedly from a can of Coke.

Drake nodded. ‘Some would say that the power of the skulls made it easy.’

Katherine barked a short laugh. ‘What?’

‘It’s true! Most people that have ever had anything to do with these things maintain that once you decide to investigate them things begin to happen to make your work easier. Assuming your intentions are honourable, that is.’

Katherine raised one eyebrow, her mouth twitching with a smile. ‘Thomas Drake! I can’t believe a man of God is saying these things!’

Drake chuckled. ‘I said ‘Some would say’. Personally I’d call it the will of God, and no doubt you’ll just put it down to luck.’

‘Absolutely! Why would God make it easier for you to go with me?’

‘Who knows? He moves in mysterious ways.’

Katherine shook her head, sipped from her Coke again. ‘Why do so many people spend so much of their time searching for gods and spirits, higher intelligence, magic and sorcery? Why can’t people just settle for the scientific truths of things, and be honest about luck and coincidence?’

Drake smiled that smile again. ‘Science is just another religion, Miss Bailey. Besides, people need things to believe in. Most people do at least.’

Katherine just made a small dismissive sound and opened a small snack she had bought along with the Coke. Peter was not a particularly religious man but he did have a certain amount of faith in peoples’ abilities outside the norm. He believed things such as telepathy and telekinesis were possible, for example. When they had discussed it once Katherine had tried to reason with him, explaining that only things provable by experiment could be believed in. Peter had said just the same thing as Thomas Drake, that science was just another religion. He had also said that whatever the truths may be, people needed things to believe in. Katherine shook her head gently. Damn, I’m missing him already. I’m not used to this!

Isiah entered the church carefully, just in case anything lay in wait. He could sense nothing out of the ordinary, but was being deliberately over cautious. He could mask his presence in other Realms after all, so there was no reason that the Devil could not do the same. It was unlikely, Lucifer was far too arrogant to do such a thing as a rule, but who knew what he was being driven to, as desperate as he was for Samuel’s soul.

Everything seemed to be in order. Still no service, no vicar. Peace and quiet. He could feel Samuel, though not see him. He was not well. That was to be expected. As he made his way through the church, heading for the front where he had left Samuel, a figure staggered uncertainly from the shadows. Isiah smiled.

Samuel slumped onto the pew, his face drawn. He looked up as Isiah approached. ‘I feel fucking sick, man. I just puked for about the fourth time.’

‘Where did you puke?’ Isiah asked, looking into the shadows.

‘Don’t worry, there’s a mop and bucket over there. Not sure how I managed to spot it. Divine intervention maybe. The cleaner’ll have a shock when she goes to mop up after the next service!’

Isiah smiled again. ‘That’s very thoughtful of you, Samuel.’

‘Even I have some respect. In here I do anyway. What the fuck is wrong with me, man? Is this body failing?’

Isiah sat down on the pew beside the gently trembling Satanist. Funny really, Samuel hiding out in a church while Lucifer scoured the world for him, having the decency to find a bucket to throw up in. People never ceased to amaze him. Or maybe that should be confuse him. ‘It’s because of how we got away,’ he explained. ‘Don’t think it’s going to be that easy to avoid the Devil all the time. We got lucky and I took a chance.’

‘What do you mean?’

‘When Satan and Legba started arguing I took the opportunity to grab you and get out.’ Isiah paused, trying to think of a suitable word. ‘We teleported, if you like. Your mortal frame isn’t used to that. All your molecules separated then reformed, to put it very basically, and it screwed up your metabolism. Fortunately it was only a short hop, across town.’

Samuel was looking at Isiah, his eyes showing his resignation to just accept anything this strange, powerful man told him. ‘What if it had been further?’

‘You’d be dead. Again. It would have destroyed that body.’

Samuel just nodded, looking down at the cool, stone floor. His stomach was beginning to settle. ‘So it’s not an option for future escapes then? Like, it won’t just make me sick?’

Isiah shook his head. ‘No. I shouldn’t have done it at all but I was a bit unprepared for that visit. We’ll have to be more careful.’

Samuel looked up. ‘You know, if you find me someone who won’t be missed too soon, I can use a little magic of my own. It’ll keep that fucker off our tails, for a while at least.’

Isiah was staring up at the stained glass above the altar, messiah and apostles. ‘No, Samuel. I know what you can do, but we’ll do it my way first, all right? If we do have to resort to your methods it’ll be after my options are exhausted.’

‘Suit yourself.’

‘And my options are many and varied.’

‘All right, man, all right. Just bear it in mind. Did you contact that bastard Baker?’

Isiah nodded. ‘He’s on his way, with your envelope. What’s the deal with him anyway?’

‘I met him a while ago, in a bar.’ Samuel’s voice did nothing to disguise his contempt. ‘He was bragging on about all this gangster shit he was into, like he was Al fucking Capone or something. Anyway, I realised I could probably use his resources, so I struck up a conversation with him. When I made the pact and needed to get to Guatemala I decided that he could finance the trip for me.’

‘We’re you actually going to bring him back the drugs he was expecting?’

Samuel laughed. ‘Don’t be ridiculous. I was never going to see the prick again. Things kinda changed though.’

Isiah nodded. ‘To say the least. Well, you get to meet him at least once more.’ He looked at his watch. ‘In about ten minutes if he’s on time.’

‘He won’t be. He thinks it makes him cool and impressive to be late all the time. Like he’s above whoever he’s meeting and they can wait for him.’

Isiah sighed. ‘I know. Hopefully he won’t take too long.’

Samuel leaned back in the pew, taking deep breaths. ‘We’re safe enough here though, aren’t we?’

‘For the moment. I just want to get everything done so that all we have to do is wait. You feeling better?’

Samuel shrugged. ‘I guess. This body had better shape up soon.’

‘It will.’

‘Talking of getting everything organised, what about the flight?’

‘Already booked, but only as far as Guatemala City. What were you going to do when you got there? Is the dig far?’

Samuel thought for a moment. ‘The dig is north, quite a long way. I don’t know, man, I was going to sort something out when I got there. Before I decided not to go at all, that is.’

Isiah looked at him, one eyebrow raised. ‘So your entire plan was to fly to Guatemala City with a map of where you had to go and sort it out from there?’

‘Yeah.’

‘No preparation at all? You didn’t check the climate, inoculations, travel gear, anything like that?’

‘No, man, what do I need that shit for? I wasn’t planning to be there long.’

Isiah smiled quietly to himself. This was going to be something of a wake up call for Samuel. He obviously had no idea of what to expect in Central America. They sat in silence for a while, waiting.

After a while, Samuel asked, ‘So what’s with Isiah? Your mum into the bible?’

Isiah looked at him, wondering if he could be bothered to attempt any kind of explanation. He had not thought about his mother in centuries. He stopped thinking about it when he realised he could not remember what she looked like. Eventually, ‘Not exactly. I don’t know why I’m called Isiah. It’s spelled differently to the prophet in the bible. That version, with the extra ‘a’, is a Hebrew name. It means ‘salvation of the Lord’ or ‘the Lord is generous’. I’m pretty sure I’m not named after that, different spelling and all.’

Samuel looked up. ‘Would it be so bad to be named after a prophet?’

Isiah laughed, without much humour. ‘I guess not. You tell me.’

‘What do you mean?’

‘Samuel. He was a prophet too. It’s another Hebrew name, means ‘asked of God’ I think.’

Samuel thought for a moment. ‘You talking about Samuel in the Book of Kings?’

Isiah nodded. ‘Yeah. It’s the Book of Kings in Catholic bibles, but if you look at the old, authorised Old Testaments it’s two books of Samuel. He was a judge who originally established the Hebrew monarchy. Pretty important figure, who subsequently became a prophet.’

Samuel looked up at the altar. ‘Hmm. So we’re both prophets. Maybe you’re named after Isaiah Berlin or somebody more contemporary?’

Isiah gently shook his head. ‘You have no concept of time, do you? No concept of what you’re dealing with.’

Samuel looked at him, confused, for a second, then, ‘Oh, right. You’re old, huh. Like the Voodoo-Man?’

‘Yeah. Older, actually.’

‘Shit, man, you said he was centuries old!’

Isiah nodded. ‘He is.’

Samuel leaned back against the pew again, hands behind his head, fingers interlaced. ‘Fuck.’ After a few seconds pause, he said, ‘So it’s not the biblical prophet, and you’re too old to be named after anyone I know, so who do you reckon it is that you’re named after?’

Isiah looked at him for a second. ‘What’s all the interest in my name?’

‘Just curious, man.’

‘Well, I have no idea really. I’ve never investigated it that much. My name isn’t the same as in the bible, and it was a pretty uncommon name after that. The Puritans took it on for a bit around the seventeenth century, but that’s too late to count for me. I think it’s just a name, uncommon enough at the time to be fairly unique.’

Samuel shrugged. ‘Fair enough.’

‘Why? Are you named after someone specific?’

Samuel laughed. ‘Yeah, but not the biblical one either. My mum really liked Coleridge poetry, you know, Rime of the Ancient Mariner and stuff like that.’

Isiah nodded. ‘Pretty straightforward, then. Doesn’t sit right, though, you being named after one of the greatest romantic poets that ever lived.’

Samuel chuckled. ‘I know.’

They sat in silence again for a time, thinking their own thoughts. Isiah wondered if his name really did have any particular relevance. It had occurred to him once or twice over the years, but he had never bothered to ask the only entity that would know. Maybe he would one day. His reverie was disturbed by the creaking of a heavy wooden door behind the altar, to the left. They both looked over as an elderly priest, chubby, balding, looked out into the church. He spotted them, nodded sagely. Isiah nodded back, Samuel looked away. The priest slowly approached them, affecting his obviously well practiced saintly demeanour.

‘Good morning, my sons,’ he said, quietly, almost a whisper. ‘Is there anything that I can do for you?’

Isiah smiled. ‘I seriously doubt it, Father. Thanks anyway. We’re just after a little peace and time.’ The priest bowed slightly, backed away. Just before he turned, Isiah asked, ‘Do you have a service soon?’

The priest looked at his watch. ‘In just over an hour. Will you stay?’

‘We’ll see.’

The priest smiled and wandered slowly back where he had come from. As the door closed, Samuel grunted. ‘What a pompous fuck!’

Isiah ignored him.

A moment later the main door of the church swung open, bright light shafting down the aisle. Isiah and Samuel looked around to see Baker, his two gorillas looming behind him, silhouetted in the doorway. He paused briefly, presumably for effect, before making his way toward them.

The two gorillas stopped a few paces back as usual, looking uncomfortably around themselves. This was probably the first time they had been in a church, except, maybe, for their mothers’ weddings.

Isiah stood as Baker approached. ‘Thanks for being so prompt.’

Baker took his outstretched hand, looked around himself. ‘No problem. Why we meet in a church?’

‘Why not?’ Isiah could not be bothered to even attempt an explanation. He indicated Samuel, still sitting on the pew. ‘This is Ezekiel.’ He suppressed his own smile when he saw Samuel grin. Sticking with the biblical prophets theme seemed like a good idea.

Samuel stood, shook Baker’s hand. He stared hard at the small middle eastern man, smiling inwardly at the total lack of recognition obvious on Baker’s face.

Isiah spotted Samuel’s game, stepped in between them. ‘You have the envelope, Mr Baker?’

Baker nodded, reaching inside his jacket. He pulled out a small manilla envelope. Samuel reached out, took the envelope, checked its contents. While he rifled through the various papers and maps, Baker asked, ‘So what information do you have on Harrigan’s whereabouts?’

Isiah answered before Samuel could. ‘Ezekiel managed to track him down to a town not that far from here. Apparently he was holed up there somewhere, then he moved on. Tell us, Ezekiel.’ He hoped his prompt would be enough.

‘Well, he went first of all to see a Filipino guy, who he had as a contact for false documentation.’ Samuel obviously did not need much of a prompt, and began spinning an intricate yarn of the imaginary journeys of Samuel Harrigan.

Isiah waited out the elaborate tale, desperately hoping that Samuel did not confuse himself, make a stupid mistake. After a few minutes, with the erstwhile Samuel finally located at a lodge in the Austrian Alps, Ezekiel the bard ended his tale.

Baker nodded thoughtfully, pulling out a small pad. As he made a couple of quick notes he said, ‘Good, good. I will see if I have contact nearby who may verify that Harrigan is still there. You are very thorough people it seems. However, what about this Guatemala business?’

‘That,’ Samuel quickly jumped in, ‘has been put off until the Austrian connection is finalised.’

Isiah turned away to hide his smile. Samuel sounded like a bad James Bond villain, and Baker was swallowing every word. No wonder Samuel had got the money out of him so easily.

Baker slipped his notepad back into his inside jacket pocket. ‘Thank you, gentlemen. I will contact you as soon as I have some further information. You can still be reached on the same number?’ he asked Isiah.

‘Of course,’ Isiah replied. ‘We’ll hang on to this for the time being.’ He pointed at the envelope in Samuel’s hand.

Baker nodded. ‘Very well, I have copies. I will talk with you soon.’ He turned on his heel, strutting proudly from the church, his gorillas tagging along behind him like puppies on anabolic steroids.

When the main doors had closed, Samuel began to laugh. ‘What a fucking idiot, man! Shit, I wish we weren’t in a church.’

Isiah was smiling too. ‘Why?’

‘Because I want to kill the fucker! I won’t kill him in a church because that would be far too Satanic, which is something of a departure for me as it goes, but I’m being a little more careful for a while. And if I follow him out to fuck him up, Old Nick may well find me, right?’

Isiah nodded. ‘As soon as you step outside this church you are at risk again.’

Samuel sighed, slumped back onto the pew. ‘Oh well, never mind. Maybe another time.’

Isiah sat beside him, taking the envelope. He looked over the map. ‘Looks like we’ll have to get another internal flight when we get there, then trek up through the jungle a way. Does that suit what you were originally planning to do?’

Samuel nodded. ‘Pretty much. I was gonna wait and see, like I said. So, now what?’

Isiah thought about that for a moment. ‘We need to be near the airport so that we can get there easily in time for the flight. The airport will be pretty crowded at any time of day, so it should be fairly safe in there, for a little while a least. Even in the middle of the night, when it seems quiet, there are usually people around. Some travellers, cleaners, security, that sort of thing.’

‘So we need to hang out in churches until tomorrow night, then leg it for the airport?’

‘That about sums it up. Trouble is, there’s a service starting here soon. You want to sit through it?’

Samuel shrugged. ‘What choice do we have?’

Isiah sighed, leaned back in the pew. ‘None, I guess.’

They sat there for several hours, waiting. They ground their teeth during the chubby priests’ sermon. Apparently, it was only through the love of God that anyone could expect anything from life or death. Very original, thought Isiah.

Throughout the sermon and in the quiet hours that followed, something was bugging Isiah. He had forgotten something, or missed something, yet could not put his finger on what it was. He could sense something wrong, something amiss, but he had no idea why. As late afternoon began to draw towards evening he began to think about another church, nearer the airport, and the best way to get to it. There was another mass at seven that evening. He wanted to be out of there before he had to listen to that chubby prat preaching again.

Samuel sat dozing on the pew, his breathing heavy, snoring occasionally. Isiah looked over at him, wondering if they were going to make it. As he was thinking this, the heavy wooden doors at the front of the church swung gently open. A feeling of dread swept over Isiah, making his skin crawl. Immediately he knew his mistake, What an idiot! But how was I to know? I would have known! Samuel quickly woke, sat up straight, aware of the evil energy that suddenly flooded the church.

They both turned slowly as the slow, measured click of wooden heels echoed down the aisle. An immaculately dressed man, of indeterminate middle age, walked slowly toward them. His face was dark, close cropped beard, long, black hair, swept back in a loose pony-tail. He grinned broadly, evil, as they looked at him, red eyes over sharp yellow teeth.

Samuel began to mutter, incoherent noises of fear. Isiah looked at him sharply. ‘Shut up, Samuel, he can’t touch us in here. He can intimidate us, threaten us, curse us, but if he lifts a finger in violence it’ll be his biggest mistake. He knows that, so chill out. He can not hurt us in here.’ That did not mean that he couldn’t wait till they left of course, but Samuel did not need to know that right now.

The powerful, dark prince sat down beside Isiah, staring up at the effigy of the crucified Christ. A deep, rumbling chuckle rose from his chest. ‘He looks so good up there, doesn’t he? Wears it so well.’

Isiah took a deep breath, steadying himself. He could feel Samuel trembling beside him, trying to shrink away. ‘You take quite a liberty, coming in here.’

‘I’ve told you, Interferer, I will have his soul. You didn’t realise that your friend, Baker, was a Christian, did you?’

Isiah shook his head gently. ‘I should have, but for some reason I didn’t. I don’t understand.’

That deep chuckle again, distant thunder. ‘Because neither did he. It didn’t take much effort to convince him. Even less to destroy him once he told me where you were.’

Samuel whimpered.

Isiah sighed. ‘You’re bending the rules to breaking point again, Lucifer. Why make it so hard? How about a little give and take, huh? You know what’s going down here.’

Satan’s chuckle rolled out into a resounding laugh. ‘I’m bending the rules? You think I would do anything to help you, Interferer?’ His demeanour changed rapidly, anger seething from him as he leaned close to Isiah, his breath hot, foul. ‘You trespassed into my most personal halls, you fucking slime. You stole away that which is rightfully mine. I will make a Hell so horrifying for the both of you that you will scream for the relief of plain agony.’

‘I took him back once, and I’ll do it again. I’ll do it as often as necessary to get my work done.’

The Devil looked past Isiah, grinning maliciously at Samuel. ‘You can’t keep doing your little disappearing act, Interferer. Look at him. I can see the cracks beginning to form already. Travel with him that way again and you’ll be handing him to me on a platter!’

‘I know. I have more tricks than that. We’ve fought before, Lucifer, and you haven’t beaten me yet.’

The Devil swung his face back, nose to nose with Isiah, but was distracted as the door behind the altar creaked open again, the chubby priest stepping out to disturb them. He wandered over to them, smiling beatifically. The Devil chuckled gently, watching the approaching priest like a lion watching a mouse.

‘I see you gentlemen are still here,’ the priest said, addressing Isiah. ‘Are you sure there is nothing I can do for you?’

Isiah shook his head. ‘Really, Father. We simply wish to rest in the grace of God for a while.’

The Devil’s laughter at this was horrifying, like blood gurgling through feotid halls. The priest looked at him, his face paling in shock, though he did not know what scared him so completely, filled him with such pure dread. He whimpered quietly, a dark stain spreading on the front of his robe, as Lucifer smiled a terrible smile.

Isiah felt it coming a second too late, as Samuel leapt past him, grabbing the priest around his chest. He swung the stunned clergyman around in front of him, pulling his head back by what little hair he had left. His other hand rose as Isiah jumped up. There was a flash of steel reflecting candlelight, Where did he get a knife? The priest’s brief scream cut off suddenly with a gurgle. A red shower arced across the Devil as he sat on the pew, stunned, Samuel’s voice uttering rapidly in a language both archaic and horrible.

Lucifer’s face twisted in rage, impotent, forbidden to act in the house of God, one hand reaching out, flexing horribly. Samuel obeyed no such restrictions. Isiah struck Samuel hard, sent him sprawling back into the altar, the knife clattering across the stone floor. It was a ceremonial dagger, inset with jewels, probably just used as a letter opener now. It must have been in the refectory, somewhere in the church where Samuel could have found it while Isiah had been out.

Samuel yelled out the last words of his spell, the blood enough, red floor, pew, dripping. The Devil pointed one long fingered, sharp nailed hand at Samuel. ‘You will suffer for this, human!’ he roared, as his form twisted and split. He vanished with a rushing sound, like wind through dry trees.

Isiah strode over to Samuel, stepping over the blood soaked corpse of the priest. His face was a mask of fury as he bent down, picked Samuel up by his jacket collar in one hand. ‘What the fuck are you doing?’ he bellowed into Samuel’s wincing face.

‘What’s the problem, man? He’s gone, isn’t he? We can move now, he won’t be able to catch us again for hours, we’ve got time to find another hiding place.’

Isiah drew one fist back, desperately trying not to punch Samuel’s head clean off his shoulders. ‘He couldn’t hurt us here. You killed a priest in a church! You find a bucket to puke in, but murder a priest in a fucking church?’

Samuel cringed from Isiah’s yelling. ‘It’s all a matter of priority, man. He couldn’t hurt us in here, but he could have waited outside, couldn’t he? What the fuck do I have to be scared of, man? What’s worse than the Devil himself chasing me down? It’s not like I haven’t offended God before!’

Isiah threw Samuel hard against the pew. He landed awkwardly, grunting in pain. ‘I told you to let me handle it. If you do anything remotely like that again, I’ll let him fucking have you! Get up, we have to leave.’

Isiah looked down at the priest, lying on the cold stones before the altar in a rapidly widening scarlet circle. He looked away, apologising wholeheartedly to the Christian God, and strode from the church.

Samuel picked himself up off the pew, holding his bruised ribs. He chuckled quietly as he followed Isiah back down the aisle. However terrifying, he couldn’t help enjoying this game just a little.

10

The day outside was darkening, early evening becoming dusk. Isiah stood by the heavy wooden doors of the church, breathing deeply of the crisp evening air. He was trembling slightly, his rage barely contained. Samuel stepped out of the doors behind him, stood quietly. Slowly Isiah turned, looking hard at Samuel. ‘We’ll have to go across town. There’s a church about a mile from the airport where we can hole up. Think you can make it there without killing anybody?’

Samuel grinned, wolflike. ‘I’ll try.’

Without a word Isiah began walking down the street, trying not to consider the explosion of activity that would accompany the discovery of the priest’s body. It was the kind of case that simply would not rest. The media would have a field day, Holy Man Victim Of Satanic Bloody Murder Spree. The police would put double time into it, have to get a result. Isiah wondered briefly who would end up taking the fall for it. His fingerprints could not be traced. If they traced Samuel’s fingerprints, assuming they were on file, they would come up with an athlete that died a few days before the priest did. That would make for a confusing prime suspect. The only people that might be able to identify them would be the various church goers that would have seen them during the service, which would be a considerably varying set of accounts. It was remarkable what people did not see, after all. Besides, even if they were well identified, Samuel wasn’t going to be around for too long if all went well, and was still a dead athlete as far as anyone was concerned, and no police force in the world could catch Isiah. Certainly none could hold him.

Isiah knew that they were safe from recriminations, at least on a legal level. But he was not looking forward to seeing Gabriel again, especially as he already owed him favours. What a way to start paying them back. He was so tempted to just stand back and let Lucifer have Samuel, deal with saving the Amazonian god himself, but he knew it just did not work that way. There was a reason that it had to be Samuel that killed the mercenary, however subtle and insignificant that reason might seem. All would be revealed in the end, assuming they pulled it off.

As he walked, ignoring Samuel for the time being, he realised that he had not recognised the language of Samuel’s spell. That was unusual. He was able to converse in just about every language that had ever been known to man, fluent in most, the blessing or curse of his enhanced mind, memory. But the words Samuel had spoken were completely alien to him. He had felt the energy that the words created, the power within them. They weren’t a call to a deity, invoking divine intervention like most magic. The existence of gods was a direct result of the average persons subconscious manipulation of the energy of the universe by their beliefs. Magic which called on those gods was simply a personified route of access to that energy. That was why so little magic existed in any powerful form, it was all watered down by conflicting beliefs. And that’s why Samuel’s magic was so powerful, as it pulled directly from the source of all things, a call to the self, not some perceived other entity. But what were those words?

It bugged him enough to make him turn to face Samuel again, find out. Samuel looked up from the pavement he had been staring blankly at as he mechanically followed Isiah to wherever he was being led this time. He looked slightly concerned, Isiah’s face was still dark, angry. He raised an eyebrow, What’s up?

‘The blood magic you use. How much do you understand it?’

Samuel shrugged. ‘Not as much as I’d like to. But I know enough to make it work.’

Isiah nodded, not really surprised. ‘You realise that you don’t actually need the blood to make it work. It’s a shame that you believe you do.’

Samuel rolled his eyes. ‘There you go again, you believe this, you believe that! Why the hell are you so obsessed with belief?’

Isiah ignored his question. ‘The words you use to invoke your spells, what language are they?’

Samuel gently shook his head. ‘I don’t know really. I’ve memorised the spells, the incantations, but I have no idea what they actually mean.’

Isiah stared at him for a moment, his disbelief overwhelming. ‘You really do play with fire, don’t you,’ he said eventually. ‘You have so much power, such innate ability to be so strong, yet you juggle around with things you barely understand then wonder why you end up in all this shit.’

Samuel smiled, carefree. ‘It’s all a bit of fun, and usually works out in the end.’

‘Where did you learn it?’ Isiah asked, dreading the answer.

Samuel thought for a moment. ‘When I was a bit younger I was more into the general occult. You know, witchcraft and that. I wasn’t really a Satanist in any particular way. I’m not now. I mean, really, what the hell is a ‘Satanist’ anyway? Then I met this old man who claimed to be over two hundred years old. I doubted that at the time, but I’m not so sure now.

‘Anyway, he was a weirdo, man. I mean, really fucked up. He had this place out in the country, a long way away, a big old house like a giant log cabin. Fully self sufficient, in the middle of nowhere. And it had all the windows painted black and the whole place stank. I don’t want to think what of, but it was disgusting. He had bits and pieces of people hanging all over the place, like dried up arms and heads and shit.

‘He was an evil old bastard. I mean really evil, like in the old way, you know? He wouldn’t think twice about killing a baby and drinking its fat, for example. I know that, because that’s what he did while I was trying to talk to him one day. Kinda put me off a bit.

‘Anyway, he taught me all the magic I know, taught me the power of blood. It wasn’t till I started getting some vague results that I decided he wasn’t having me on. Slowly I learned some good stuff, some pretty powerful magics. I learned real curses and enchantments, divination and summoning evil shit, you know. Then I actually managed to contact Satan and make a pact and… well, you know the rest.’

Isiah gently shook his head. ‘You jumped the gun there, huh? And you used the same teaching to keep Satan at bay?’

Samuel nodded. ‘Yeah, man, same stuff.’

‘And who is this evil old man you’re talking about?’ Isiah asked.

Samuel smiled. ‘No, man, I ain’t telling you that. Come on, confidential sources and all that. You’ll never track him down anyway. He has the ability to only be found by people that he wants to see.’

‘So how did you find him?’

Samuel shrugged. ‘I didn’t. He found me. He said he had been watching me and I was strong. Whatever that means. I’d been dabbling unsuccessfully with magic for a while by then.’

Isiah sent his thoughts into Samuel’s mind as they walked, looking for the old man they were talking about. It wasn’t long before Isiah had plucked the image of the evil sorceror from Samuel’s memory, including where to find him. He was going to have to deal with that old bastard before he got to any more people like Samuel. It was just as well that Samuel hadn’t realised the old man was making up the language of his magic and mixing it up with Satanism, using it to control Samuel and his rapidly developing innate abilities.

Isiah shook his head, turned away again. He could not deal with people like Samuel for too long, his attitude infuriated him. It was just as well that Samuel was so flippant really. Isiah dared not think about what he might be capable of if he organised his thoughts, cut out all the religious confusion and imaginary languages and ritual that his power was bogged down with. Better to let his abilities die with him when all this was over than keep bumping into him over the ensuing centuries. It was just as well that Samuel’s life had taken such a downturn before that old sorceror managed to get too much of a grip on him. It didn’t bear thinking about, what that old man might have made Samuel into.

And now Isiah was leading the idiot on his destined path. He took solace in the usual place, The Balance knows what it’s doing. He chose a slightly different route of conversation. ‘How long will that spell keep Lucifer tied up?’

‘Well, it just spins him out really, sends him home. But it confuses his orientation for a while too. The couple of times I’ve used it before has given me an hour or two at least before he starts to get close again. When I’ve got that much time it’s been easy to disappear, make him start all over again. It annoys the shit out of him.’ Samuel chuckled, impressed by his abilities.

Isiah gently shook his head. ‘You have all the makings of the coward and the bully, Samuel. You piss yourself in fear while he’s there, yet chat like you don’t give a damn when he’s far away. You’re all talk.’

Samuel laughed. ‘Not all talk, Isiah. Where is he now, huh? I can stand up for myself when I have to.’

‘Which is what makes you such a risk to everybody’s safety.’

‘Whatever. We’ve got an hour or so at least.’

Isiah nodded. ‘Which is plenty of time to get to the next church. We’ve still got twenty four hours or so to kill though. Make sure it’s just time you kill at this place all right?’

Samuel chuckled. ‘I’ll do my best.’

Carlos heard the rattling engine of Marco’s jeep over the chattering jungle. As the jeep bounced into sight over the rough track leading to Rat’s property Carlos raised his bottle in salutation. Marco raised his own in reply. He skidded the jeep to a halt, jumped out smiling.

‘Good to see you, Carlos. You been away a while this time.’

Carlos swung down from his hammock, catching Marco in a rough embrace. ‘Yeah. Long story. How are you?’

Marco shrugged. ‘Can’t complain really, there’s plenty of work just now. I could use your skills if you’re available.’

Carlos grinned. ‘That would be very nice, but I have something to attend to first. Did you bring the night-glasses?’

Marco hefted a vinyl travel bag slung over his shoulder. ‘In here, my friend. Where’s Rat?’

Carlos laughed. ‘Sleeping off a rough hangover. He’s getting soft I think!’

Rat’s rough, slurry voice floated through the screen door of his house. ‘Fuck you, Carlos.’ He staggered out into the bright, sticky day, rubbing his eyes. ‘How’s it going Marco?’

Marco shook his offered hand. ‘Pretty good. You look like shit.’

‘Thanks. Give me that.’ He took Marco’s bottle, pulled a long swig. He winced as he handed it back. ‘Ah, that’s slightly better than the rough piss I have.’

‘There’s a couple more in the jeep,’ said Marco, grinning. ‘You want to go inside?’

‘Shit, yeah. It’s cooler and a lot less bright.’

Carlos smiled as they headed for the house, Marco detouring for his bottles. Inside they slumped on various chairs, began passing the bottle around. Marco reached into his bag, bringing out the dark green glasses. He handed them to Carlos. ‘You know how they work?’

Carlos nodded, slipping them on, pulling the strap back over his head. He adjusted the lenses as he looked around the gloomy room, checking their clarity. ‘Pretty trick equipment, Marco. These should serve me well.’

‘You better believe it,’ Marco enthused. ‘Man, you’ll see like a cat in the darkest places. The last sentry I had to deal with was staring right at me as I snuck up to him and slit his throat.’ He laughed, guttural. ‘I could do with getting them back when you’re through with them.’

Carlos nodded. ‘No problem. I may not need them, but they’ll be useful to have around. I’ll get them back to you in a few days.’

‘When are you leaving?’

‘Early tomorrow, I have to get up north. It’s only a couple of days work. What would you have for me when I get back? My funds are running low.’

Marco grinned, rubbing his hands together. ‘We have a little operation going on just by the Honduran border. I have a team working it right now, but there’s a little counter assignment, good for one man that works well alone. You’d be just right for what we need.’

Carlos raised an eyebrow. He liked Marco. He saw in Marco a lot of the same qualities that he was proud of having himself. A certain pride in his own ability, a love of the work. Marco had been around too, seen a lot. Just like Carlos, Marco was a professional and proud of it. Things would be a lot different if Marco had come along on that last job rather than Karl the idiot German. Better still if no one else had come along. Carlos would never work with anyone else again. And now Marco was lining up one man work for him. Perfect. ‘Assassination?’ he asked, his eyes glittering.

Marco smiled like a cat. ‘Indeed. Like I said, just right for a man of your talents.’ He reached into the top pocket of his cutoff combat jacket, pulled out a slightly bent joint. He gently pressed it back into shape. ‘Care to lighten your mind while we discuss it?’

Carlos smiled as Marco lit the joint, drawing deeply then passing it on. He looked at Rat as he let the smoke soak deep into his lungs, Ah, it’s good to be back in the fold!

Katherine Bailey breathed a sigh of relief as the jeep she shared with Thomas Drake and the man known simply as Juan pulled to a halt outside the collection of rough shacks at the edge of the archaeological site. It had been a long, rough ride. She felt as though all her bones had been shaken loose. Poor Thomas must feel it worse than I do at his age. He looked remarkably unperturbed however. That was an indication of his general demeanour anyway. He was a very placid man.

She thanked Juan and let Thomas help her down from the jeep. ‘So here we are then,’ he said, smiling, looking around in the rapidly gathering gloom of evening. ‘Pretty easy wouldn’t you say?’

Katherine smiled back at him. ‘Indeed. No doubt you’re going to put that down to divine intervention.’

Thomas laughed quietly. ‘Well, it really was quite a coincidence to meet someone at Flores that was coming to this very site, and was prepared to give us a lift, don’t you think. Maybe it’s the power of the skulls, drawing you to them. Perhaps you have a destiny inextricably linked with theirs.’

His smile was teasing, daring her into a debate of the subject. The opportunity was lost, however, as a small, grey haired man approached. Katherine recognised him as Pedro Sanchez, curator of the museum, personal financier of this little project. She was fairly sure that he would not recognise her as they had never formally met. She knew him from her visits to the museum, studying before a trip. He looked at them with a mixture of curiosity and wariness as they stepped up to greet him.

‘Can I help you?’ he asked. ‘I am in charge here. Pedro Sanchez.’

Thomas and Katherine shook his hand in turn, then Katherine said, ‘My name is Katherine Bailey. I work for an American publication, One World Magazine. I’m a reporter.’ She gestured towards Thomas. ‘This is Thomas Drake, my photographer.’

Thomas raised a surprised eyebrow, but said nothing. He decided he would be of most help if he simply let Katherine do all the talking. He hoped she had a decent camera with her however, as he would not make a very convincing photographer with his little black plastic point-and-click tourist effort.

Sanchez nodded slowly. ‘A reporter? And how can I help you exactly?’

Katherine took a deep breath, Here we go. ‘Well, I am aware that you have uncovered here a site of considerable importance. I would like to make you an offer to let me cover the story, exclusively for One World.’

Sanchez’ lips were pursed. ‘How exactly are you aware of our site?’

‘I really can’t reveal my sources, Senor Sanchez, but we have travelled a long way to get here, and can make you a very reasonable offer. You are personally financing this endeavour I believe.’

Sanchez’ face showed his surprise, but he controlled it well. ‘I find your level of knowledge regarding this endeavour, as you put it, and my part in it, considerably disturbing. You have come a long way on an off-chance. I could quite reasonably turn you away.’

Katherine nodded, searching desperately for the right diplomatic path. She could not let on that Jesus had given her the information, or he would lose his job. She refused to be responsible for that. ‘It’s true that you could quite reasonably turn us away, Senor Sanchez, but I beg you not to. At least hear our offer first. I really can’t reveal any sources of information, but I assure you that no undesirable attention has been, nor will be, placed upon you.’ It sounded ridiculous as she said it, but she couldn’t unsay it now.

Thomas Drake cleared his throat, his usual polite, English way of attracting attention. He hoped that Katherine would not be angry with him for blowing a trump card this early on, but he thought he had the answer to Sanchez’ concerns. With a deep breath, he said, ‘We are aware that you have uncovered an artefact of ancient origin. Are you aware of the powers of these artefacts?’

Katherine glanced at him in surprise. How would they explain knowing about the skull? She had hoped to weasel her way around that much later. But Thomas had that sort of face that was eminently trustworthy and honest. Maybe he would get away with it.

Sanchez turned to face Thomas, his face showing more surprise by the second. ‘The skull?’

Drake nodded sagely. ‘You could say we were drawn here by it. We have been investigating the phenomena at some length.’ He made a swift, silent prayer for forgiveness of his white lie.

Katherine saw his line of attack, chose to back it up with hard cash. ‘We are at liberty to offer you a large monetary reward for the exclusive rights to the story of all the events that unfold here. This is, of course, on top of our personal desire to find out more. We would be willing to help out in any way to make our stay here less of a burden to you and your colleagues.’

Sanchez looked from one of them to the other and back again. ‘I never cease to be amazed at the bizarre chain of events that began when I financed an exploratory search into this area of jungle.’

Katherine swatted a mosquito that had settled on her arm, reached into her bag for more repellant. The heat, humidity and travelling was beginning to tell on her. ‘So, our offer, Senor Sanchez,’ she said.

It took only a few more minutes, and the merest haggling, to reach an agreement. It seemed that Sanchez had accepted that they were going to be here and was not in any position to try to alter that. Katherine thought she recognised the same sense of fate as she had felt when Thomas had asked to accompany her. It was strange, even a little unsettling, but it was getting her the story and that’s all she cared about right now. But fate? Did she even believe in such a thing?

While they spoke, another man had approached. He stood alongside Sanchez, silent, as their negotiating ended. He wore the robes of a local priest.

Sanchez indicated the newcomer. ‘Let me introduce Father Paleros. He joins us for the well being of our spiritual selves and for the benefit of the local men that are working for us.’

Paleros nodded in greeting, shook each of their hands. ‘I am also here on a more earthly mission, as I am a trained nurse. I have worked in a mission hospital for the past two years.’ His English was excellent.

Sanchez smiled. ‘A very useful man to have around.’

‘Indeed. My name is Katherine Bailey, and this is my associate, Thomas Drake. We have just reached an agreement with Senor Sanchez to cover the story of events here.’

Sanchez nodded, smiling.

Father Paleros smiled too. ‘Reporters? How intriguing. You must be very tired after your journey.’

Katherine’s shoulders slumped at his words. ‘Absolutely exhausted. I would greatly appreciate a cool drink and somewhere to rest.’

Father Paleros nodded. ‘Well, we are almost all men on this site, up till now, and I am the only person to have a shack to myself, other than Senor Sanchez. It would seem that I must offer my home to you, young lady, or risk considerable upset among the workers!’

‘Oh, I couldn’t kick you out of your home, Father.’

‘But you must. There is a shack at the end here that has only two men in it, with room for six. Mr Drake, would you care to join me there?’

Thomas smiled. ‘That would be splendid, Father Paleros.’ Then to Sanchez, ‘It’s very good of you to put us up so willingly.’

Sanchez just nodded, then, ‘Well, it seems that everything is arranged. Father Paleros will show you what few facilities we have. I will see you again in the morning.’

With that he turned and headed back toward the collection of shacks. Katherine called her thanks after him before shooting a grin at Drake. ‘Remember to get my camera from me tomorrow,’ she whispered.

Drake smiled. ‘Indeed.’

Father Paleros led them to his cabin. It was a simple affair, little more than a wooden hut with a cot and side table in it. A candle burned, flickering, on the table. ‘It’s not much, but I’m sure it will suffice. There are manual showers in the tents behind this shack and composting toilets in the tents behind those. Let me know if you wish to take a shower and I will prevent the men from coming in.’

‘Thank you, Father. Believe it or not, I think I’ll leave having a shower until tomorrow. I’m that tired.’

‘Of course.’ Paleros picked up a small bag from beside the bed and a bible from the table. He pointed to a bottle of water under the table. ‘I’ll leave that for you.’ Katherine nodded, smiling her thanks. ‘Well, I’ll leave you to it then. Mr Drake, if you’d care to follow me I’ll show where our new home is to be.’

Drake looked back over his shoulder, winked at Katherine as he stepped out the door. Katherine smiled in return. When they had left she took a long draught from the water bottle Father Paleros had left. It was warm and stale, but good nonetheless. She looked out the door again, trying to see some of the site. In the shadows of evening it was impossible to tell much about it at all. The huts and tents near here were evidence of a considerable number of people. Perhaps this site was bigger than she had anticipated.

The heat, even this late in the day, was oppressive and damp. Humid. The jungle buzzed, whistled, chimed, a thousand different sounds from a thousand different, unknown sources. Insects zoomed and weaved around Kathrine, desperate for the dim light of the candle. There was a rough mosquito net over the small bed and, though it was riddled with holes ten times the size of the biggest mosquito, Katherine was thankful for small mercies. She closed the door again before any more night denizens could invade her temporary home.

With a soft sigh Katherine reached into her travel bag and pulled out her wallet, smooth and shiny with use. Opening the wallet flat she looked at the picture of herself and Peter she had in there. It was one of those computer photo booth shots, where you pick a background and huddle in front of the screen. Sixteen tiny sticky backed photos for a few bucks. Peter had stuck one in his wallet and insisted she stick one in hers that day so long ago. She looked at herself, grinning foolishly over Peter’s shoulder, his smile one of genuine and honest joy. She remembered how full she had been the day this was taken, bloated from the most fabulous meal that Peter had bought her. Then he took her to a noisy, neon amusement arcade and challenged her to race him around Silverstone in a touring car. He was such a lovable idiot. The pictures had been his idea too. Well, here I am in the depths of the stinking hot jungle, Peter, and I have no idea what might happen next. So far it’s been more bizarre than I anticipated. With longing eyes Katherine brought her wallet to her lips and softly kissed the tiny picture. With a deep sigh she collapsed onto the bed, blew out the candle. Still, it all seems to be going very smoothly. Within moments she fell into a deep, dreamless sleep.

Sam stood quietly as Isiah pushed open the heavy wooden door of the large, gothic church. It was an enormous building, spires and gargoyles, like something from Gotham City. The gloomy evening casting long, velvet shadows enhanced its features magnificently.

Isiah looked in the door. No light, no movement. His senses told him that no one was around. He let his mind wander a little further, checking to see if anyone was in the back of the church, the vestry. No one. That was better than he had hoped for. He pushed the door open a little further, stepped into the dark, echoing church. The air was still, cool. He began to walk slowly down the aisle, assuming Samuel would follow him.

Samuel stepped in behind him, gently closing the heavily grained door. He felt the security sink over him like a cloak once he was inside the church. It pained him how much he was relying on the protection of God now, after hailing Lucifer as his lord. He wondered how much it pained God. Every time he thought of it he cringed inside, disgusted at the hypocrisy. But with the Devil himself out for his life, Sam’s sanctuary was where he found it, no matter how much he had once praised the dark prince. It was made worse by the fact that he was convinced he could feel God’s wrath, burning on the back of his neck as he hung his head and followed Isiah down the aisle. He had openly and obscenely insulted God in His own house, murdering a priest for his own ends. He could not help but chuckle. Even if he did end up dead he would have the best stories to tell in Hell. He decided to stop thinking about it, for fear his mind would snap. Let Isiah do all the thinking. All he had to do was get his hands on that skull and everything would be groovy. If this ridiculously powerful, enigmatic stranger was going to help him do that then why should he concern himself with the details?

Although he could not help but wonder why Isiah was really helping him. He must have some agenda of his own. He would have to try to find out what that was. In truth, he was not entirely sure how much he did need Isiah. He could probably protect himself well enough to get to the crystal skull now that he knew what was going on. But Isiah certainly was a powerful ally. He would have to give it some more thought.

The inside of the church was very dark, the slightest watery light seeping in through the high stained glass windows was all that prevented it from being pitch. Samuel sat next to Isiah on the front pew, once more taking their accustomed waiting positions. As his eyes slowly adjusted to the light, Samuel decided to attempt to make friends with Isiah again. He did not want him to be furious with him for long in case he decided that he did need him. Besides, he wanted to know more about this powerful enigma. ‘You’d think it would be a little more exciting than sitting around for hours in a church, wouldn’t you.’

Isiah slowly turned to face Samuel, his eyes still looking very dangerous, dark, flat. ‘What?’

Samuel cleared his throat. ‘You know, running from the Devil and all that. It just seems to be a lot of sitting around.’

Isiah looked away again, his eyes wandering over the altar, white and purple and gold. ‘Is that why you decided to liven things up a bit last time?’

Samuel made an uncomfortable noise. ‘Look, man, I’m sorry about that, all right. I just get a little panicky when the Devil wanders into somewhere that you said was safe.’

Isiah raised his hand, cutting off any further explanation. ‘Let it drop, Samuel. Like I said before, I can handle things. You just sit still and shut up and leave it all to me. You interfere again, I’ll kill you myself. Clear?’

‘Clear,’ Samuel said quietly, nodding gently. This guy was pretty scary. He wondered just how powerful he really was. He had not really demonstrated a great deal of his abilities, but what he had shown was awesome. And he could fight like you only see in the movies. There was silence for a long while. Eventually Samuel decided to finally get an answer from Isiah about some things. He took a deep breath, then, ‘Hey, Isiah, how come we’re safe in a church?’

‘Because the power of God is interlinked with that of the devil and the belief of their followers. You believe in the sanctuary of the church don’t you, Samuel?’

‘Yeah, I guess, though I don’t really know why.’

Isiah sighed. ‘Very few people know why they believe anything. That’s half the trouble.’

‘Why do you keep on about belief? You wave that word around like a flag.’

Isiah, still staring thoughtfully ahead, said quietly, ‘It’s the basis of everything.’

Samuel was silent for a moment, wondering at such a cryptic answer. Why couldn’t this guy ever talk straight? ‘What do you mean, man? Explain yourself.’

Isiah turned very slowly to face Samuel, his eyes drilling into Sam’s. ‘You really want to know? You’ll really listen?’

‘Sure, man. It seems important enough to you.’

Isiah took a slow breath. ‘You probably won’t understand, or you might simply refuse to believe, but I may as well try. I think your destiny is pretty well set anyway.’ Isiah knew that Samuel assumed his destiny was immortality. Let him carry on believing that. It would water down anything else he might begin to have faith in. The fact that Isiah knew that Samuel had his doubts about the outcome of this escapade was enough to convince him that Samuel’s ties with Satan would eventually be his undoing, whatever else he might begin to believe in. ‘Belief is the most powerful human ability in existence,’ he began. ‘It’s the very foundation of everything people do. Can you imagine anything that isn’t based on belief?’

Samuel thought for a second. ‘What about sweeping a road?’

‘People only do that because they believe they’ll get paid to do it, or they believe in clean roads. But you’re thinking too small. Take your spell earlier on. You didn’t understand when I said it was a shame that you believed you needed blood to make it work.’

Samuel nodded. ‘I do need blood. It’s blood magic.’

Isiah shook his head slowly. ‘No. That’s the fundamental problem. People that originally developed those powers needed something to believe in, something to substantiate what they were doing. They decided that it would only work with copious bloodshed. It seemed to fit with the image they were developing. That old sorceror used the same hook on you.’

‘So I could cast the same spell without the blood, the killing?’

‘Of course. The magic is there all the time, it’s an energy that is always present in everything around us. It flows through everything. How you harness that power is governed by your beliefs.’

Samuel shook his head. ‘Fuck, man, you sound like Yoda from Star Wars. What is this, “The Force” for fuck’s sake!’

‘That’s as good a name for it as anything else. Don’t use names. As soon as you try to name something, to categorise it, you begin to dilute it with imagery and belief at a human level. The human consciousness creates all sorts of things that take the edge off the truth, the better to deal with the truth.

‘Just understand that there is an energy that forms the entire universe and everything in it. Every single thing you see, including yourself, is simply a part of the whole. You are just another random collection of particles that that energy has thrown together. Your consciousness is simply a part of the consciousness of the whole, of the entire universe and everything in it. You can draw on that power as much as you like, if you believe that you can. Unfortunately, you believe that you can only do it with blood and murder and bizarre incantations. Which says a lot about your personal psychology, don’t you think?’

Samuel made a dismissive sound. ‘How can I believe my magic would work without blood when I’ve only ever pulled it off with blood?’

‘Have you ever tried without?’

‘Some, yeah.’

‘And at the back of your mind you were thinking, “This’ll never work, not without blood”, right?’

Samuel looked exasperated. ‘Of course, man. But what difference would that make?’

‘It’s a matter of belief, Samuel. If you had really believed it would work, then it would have. It’s all based around faith.’

‘Like “Take a leap of faith”? Like the religious concept of having faith?’

Isiah nodded. ‘Exactly. Anything you believe in, really believe in, can be true. You can make anything happen, you can make anything manifest. It is only limited by your faith, your imagination, and your endurance to channel and manipulate the energy that is the universe. And you have a remarkable natural ability and endurance for channeling that energy, Samuel. More than most.’

Samuel smiled. ‘Really?’ He thought for a moment. ‘So what you’re essentially saying is believe in God and he’ll be there for you.’

Isiah smiled. ‘Not quite. Believe in God and he’ll exist for you. Believe in anything and it’ll exist for you. If you truly believe it in your soul.’

Samuel’s brow creased into a frown. ‘What’s the difference between something being there and existing?’

‘They’ll exist as entities, but they won’t necessarily be there for you when you need it. Think about it, Samuel. There are gods far older than the one you call God. There are gods younger than that too. People need something to believe in, and very few, for some reason, seem to have the ability to believe in themselves. To believe in the inherent power of the universe and their part in it. People need to personify things for so many different reasons. Some need something to blame, like “God, why did you make my car break down”, or something for comfort like “God, give me strength to carry on”. They all have the ability to cope with whatever happens, but they don’t trust in themselves. They have no faith in themselves.’

Samuel held up his hand, shaking his head. ‘Wait a minute, wait a minute. You’re saying that people don’t believe in themselves so they invent gods?’ Isiah nodded. ‘But the gods are there. At least God and the Devil exist. I’ve met the Devil, so there must be a God.’

Isiah smiled again, amused by Samuel’s refusal to accept what he was hearing. ‘Of course the gods are there, Samuel. Not just yours either. Thor and Odin exist, Dagda exists, you saw one of the voodoo gods yourself, so you know he exists. There are literally thousands of gods and deities in existence.’

Samuel’s frown was deepening. ‘What? That’s bullshit, man. How can they all exist?’

‘Faith lends substance, Samuel. Everybody is a part of the whole universe. Everybody’s consciousness is a fragment of the entire conscious energy of the universe. Therefore, everybody’s thoughts actually form the universe and everything in it. The universe is an infinite, random thing, governed by chaos, ruled by uncontrollable forces, until people start to think about things and attempt to manipulate that universe. They don’t have the ability to think in terms of the enormity of it all, so they begin to construct personalities and environments in an attempt to understand themselves and give themselves some direction, some purpose. And those personalities and environments are the gods and heavens and devils and hells that just about everybody believes in, in one form or another. Their belief, amplified by their numbers, causes the existence of what they want. They have the ability to reach the highest goals, to create for themselves anything they desire, but they’re limited by their lack of understanding and simply grasp for something more tangible. God will protect me and I’ll go to Heaven. They firmly believe this, therefore God does exist for them and they will go to Heaven. Unless, deep inside they actually believe that they’ve sinned and the Devil will get them. In which case he will. Either way, it could be so much more, but for their limited belief in themselves.’

Samuel was shaking his head. ‘No, man, no way. You’re saying that whatever people believe is what they’ll get. If that was true, people would believe that they were millionaires that would live forever.’

Isiah sighed. ‘It’s far deeper than that. People don’t realise quite what the power of their belief is. It would be incomprehensible to believe millions into existence, so no one would pull it off. Although, it’s not actually impossible. Nothing is impossible. It’s to do with people attempting to become something better, wishing for something more than the drudgery of life. So many people think that life is unfair and cruel, but if they struggle through they’ll be rewarded with eternal peace in heaven. The faith of these people is what will deliver them into heaven when they die rather than anything else.’

‘So, by your rationale, all we really need to do right now is stop believing in the Devil.’ Samuel stood up, raising his hands above his head. ‘Hey, we don’t believe in you any more, Lucifer! So now we’re safe, right?’

Isiah chuckled. ‘But you do believe in him, don’t you, Samuel. He actually exists for you and he wants to get you.’

Samuel slumped back down onto the pew. ‘So how about I start believing in something else too. You mentioned Odin before, and Thor. So okay, I believe you.’ Samuel looked up, raising his hands theatrically above his head once more. ‘Thor, I believe in you, almighty powerful warrior god of the Norse folk. I beseech thee, I pray to thee, step down and strike Lucifer low with your thunderbolts so that I may be free to worship you with impunity!’ He looked at Isiah with a grin. ‘How’s that? We safe now?’

Isiah was shaking his head, smiling. ‘It would be nice, wouldn’t it. But you don’t really believe, and even if you did one god wouldn’t step into battle with another just for your worthless soul. It would take a little more faith and dedication than you have I think.’

‘So I can’t change what I’ve set for myself? Some decision years ago when, for some reason, I started to believe in God and the Devil has set my course forever?’

‘Basically, yes. If you thought about things, considered them and actually came to believe in them, then you would be creating new vistas for your existence over time, incorporating them into your general beliefs. People’s beliefs develop and mutate all the time. But whatever happens, the devil will always be there for you, always existing in your beliefs. And, in your case, always after you.’

Samuel sat quietly, thoughtful, for a while. Eventually he said, ‘I dunno, man. It all sounds too confusing for me. There can’t be all these gods around the place.’

‘Why not?’

‘There’s not enough people. Too many people believe in God, the Christian God, Jesus’ dad. There can only be one God when so many people agree. We must be right.’

Isiah laughed. ‘You are right, Samuel. You and every person that believes in your God is right. He does exist for you and every conception relating to his existence that you truly believe also exists. And your God, because of the enormous extent of his followers, is just about the most powerful deity in existence, but far from the only one. And certainly not the most important one. There is no one deity more important than another. Peoples beliefs have formed the universe in its current condition, populated by thousands upon thousands of personalities and environments, all interwoven into the most complex web you can imagine, all existing in the same universe at various levels of dimensionality. But they are all simply a part of the universe itself, a part of the energy. Just like you and me and this pew we’re sitting on. Your God is no more important in the universe than you are or than a mouse is, but there must be a balance maintained. The very fabric of the universe depends on a balance to keep all the energy flowing. There are forces at work that struggle to maintain that balance. There cannot be light without dark, there cannot be good without evil. People feel the energy around them all the time, they manipulate it constantly, usually at a subconscious level, using parts of their consciousness that they don’t really understand.

‘There are those, Samuel, including yourself, that have a more developed sense of belief. There are people who can perform magic of various kinds, can see the past or the future, can control others’ minds. These are all people manipulating the energy of existence. But very, very few can do it by simply believing in the energy itself. Just about everybody in existence has some rather more finite conception or belief.’

Samuel was rubbing his temples with one hand, forefinger and thumb. ‘So in that case, even this all powerful energy could simply be a figment of belief?’

Isiah smiled. ‘The universe itself? Yes, it could be. You can take this to all levels of existentialism, but stick to what’s a little more tangible. There is a universe full of remarkable things, every one of which is a small part of the entire energy of existence. How each thing chooses to manipulate that energy is governed by that thing’s beliefs. That’s where religion stems from, Samuel. It’s simply a tool to explain the powers of existence, to comprehend the enormity of it in a way that’s acceptable to the average human mind.’

Samuel took a deep breath. ‘So you’re against religion, then, or for it?’

‘Neither. It simply is. If it’s a tool a person wants to use, then fine, but it’s the single most powerful inhibitor of personal growth. Spirituality is what people strive for. Understanding. But they bog it down in layer upon layer of religion in order to control their thoughts and, all too often, the thoughts of others. When people finally stop burying spirituality under leaden layers of religion I might finally be allowed to rest.’

Samuel leaned back in the pew, staring up into the high, dark ceiling. ‘Is there really such a difference between spirituality and religion?’

‘The difference is enormous. Religion creates all these things that we’ve been discussing, manipulating the energy in different ways, controlling its flow. There must be a balance. There can’t be only one religion, only one god, but there could be none. Unfortunately, people’s beliefs won’t allow that, so a balance must be maintained. There’s a Ugandan proverb, “The idea of god is like skin: each person will adopt their own.” Or a Canadian Blackfoot elder once said, “We see God in water, sun, air - everywhere.” Understand?’

Samuel was still staring blankly into the depths of the shadows above him. ‘I don’t know, man.’

Isiah smiled again, enjoying Samuel’s discomfort. ‘Have you heard of Mahatma Gandhi?’

Samuel looked at him, his expression tired. ‘Of course. What’s that got to do with anything?’

‘Mahatma Gandhi was an extremely wise man. He said once, “Even as a tree has a single trunk but many branches and leaves, so is there one true and perfect Religion, but it becomes many religions as it passes through the human medium. The one Religion is beyond all speech; imperfect men put it in such language as they can command and their words are interpreted by other men, equally imperfect. Hence the necessity of tolerance, which does not mean indifference to one’s faith, but a more intelligent and purer love for it. True knowledge of Religion breaks down the barriers between faith and faith.” I think he should have said that true knowledge of spirituality breaks down the need for religion, but he’s basically got the idea, don’t you think?’

Samuel shook his head, looking back up at the ceiling. ‘I’m not sure I see the relevance.’

‘Think about what he said. “Even as a tree has a single trunk but many branches and leaves, so is there one true and perfect Religion, but it becomes many religions as it passes through the human medium.” Look at it another way. The force or energy that is the universe, and everything in it, is that trunk. People and their beliefs, and the things created by those beliefs, are the branches and leaves.’

Samuel rubbed at his temples again. ‘Man, you’re giving me a headache. Let me think about this for a while.’

Isiah smiled, leaned back on the pew, resting his head on his interlaced hands. He wondered how long it would take Samuel to ask another question.

11

The early morning sun was already hot, lancing between the dense, green foliage of the surrounding jungle. Ignoring his throbbing head, Carlos began packing essentials into a backpack. He seemed to have been drunk or had a hangover ever since he left that stinking hospital. But now he was ready to make up for that discomfort, ease the burden of his suffering at the hands of that kingshit priest. Hangover or not he felt good this morning, his leg was stronger than ever, the ache in his side almost unnoticeable.

It was a hot, humid day, already alive with flies and mosquitoes, but he felt charged. It was good to be back in the jungle, back in familiar territory. He pushed a few packets of dried rations into a side pocket of the backpack. He did not need much, water mainly. He wasn’t planning to be away for more than a day or two at most. What he needed most were weapons of various kinds to use making that priest suffer hours of torture until he begged for the release of death. Carlos was grinning evilly as the screen door behind him swung open.

Rat stepped into the doorway, leaning heavily against the frame. His eyes were puffy, half closed, his hair pointing in at least a dozen different directions. He made a deep, guttural sound in his throat, spat a large gob across the porch into some dew-damp leaves. ‘You have a remarkable ability for good humour early in the morning, Carlos,’ he said, his voice thick and slurred, morning voice.

Carlos barked a short laugh. ‘I have things to do which are not only important, but enjoyable. It’s easy to motivate oneself when pleasure is involved.’

Rat coughed, phlegmy, harsh sounding. He spat again. ‘Shit, man, I gotta cut back. So what’s the deal? You’ve been a bit cagey about this business you say you have. What’s so enjoyable that you can act like a kid at Christmas?’

Carlos stopped packing to look at his friend. His face was calm, expressionless. ‘You know how it is when somebody really insults you? When someone really treats you badly?’

Rat laughed. ‘Sure, Carlos. Someone call you chicken or something?’

Before Carlos could answer, Marco’s head appeared over Rat’s shoulder, his eyes equally swollen and red. ‘What the fuck are you two doing up and about? It’s early, man, let’s sleep.’

Rat looked back over his shoulder. ‘Carlos was just about to tell us who called him a girl, to make him so excited about his work.’

Carlos shook his head. ‘Not that kind of insult, you idiot. I mean a real insult. When I was hurt I ended up in this stinking mission hospital in the middle of nowhere.’

Marco pushed past Rat, stepped onto the verandah. ‘So you said, man. Unlucky. Missionaries, huh?’ He squinted at the bright morning sun before slumping into the hammock, his forearm draped across his eyes. ‘I been in one of them places once, everybody praying for me and shit.’

Carlos nodded. ‘Exactly, my friend. And there was one priest in this place who simply would not let up. He would come and sit by me every day, several times a day, and he would crap on about God and Jesus, about how I could still save my soul. Like my soul really needs saving by his stinking God! I grew to truly hate this priest!’

Rat shook his head, sitting down on the doorstep. ‘Fuck, man, it ain’t that bad. Priests are like that, it’s their job.’

Carlos spun around to face him, his expression one of fury. ‘Fuck their job, Rat! If I’d have wanted to convert, I’d have found a church. I’m lying there injured, weak, unable to move away and this bastard priest sits there, hour after hour, harping on about the beauty of God, saving my evil soul, while I’m trapped, forced to listen to his bullshit!’

Rat grinned. ‘You really hate religion, huh?’

Marco chuckled under his arm.

Carlos turned back to his bag, tucking boxes of ammunition next to his flack jacket. ‘I hate their pomposity, their superiority. And I really hate them trying to cram it down my throat.’

Rat gently massaged his eyes with forefinger and thumb. ‘So anyway, we’re getting off the point here. You were telling us what’s so enjoyable about this forthcoming job.’

‘Yeah. Well, I been in this hospital, slowly getting stronger, feeling better, but still this priest won’t leave me alone. So I start planning, preparing for when I’m strong enough to leave that sick and reeking place, and then I can come back fit and well, with weapons of all kinds, and I can slowly squeeze the life out of that super holy motherfucker.’

Marco’s arm muffled his giggling slightly. Rat gently shook his head. ‘You are one nasty son of a bitch, man! Remind me never to insult you. So what happened?’ he asked.

Carlos pulled the backpack closed and put it on the floor next to his rifle. He began tucking knives into his boots. ‘The day I decide to leave I go looking for the priest, but the son of a bitch has left. He went the day before. He robbed me of my chance to prove to him that his God is a fallacy, nothing more than lunatic ravings.’

Marco squinted out from under his arm. ‘You really believe that, man? You don’t believe in God?’

Carlos rolled his eyes. ‘Of course not, Marco, what kind of a child are you? This is all there is,’ he said, holding up his fist. ‘And this,’ picking up his rifle, shaking it for emphasis. ‘All we are is all we are. All we can do is survive, gather power by controlling those around us, live autonomously from any kind of authority, from any government, any police force or army, and any fucking priesthood!’

Rat looked at his friend, his eyes slightly sad, though amused. ‘Carlos, man, you are one fucked up individual.’

Carlos grunted, leaning the rifle back against the verandah’s railing. ‘What do you know? I don’t expect you to understand.’

Rat shrugged. ‘So your enjoyable task is to hunt down this priest?’

‘And kill him for preaching to you,’ Marco added.

‘Exactly.’

Rat nodded slowly, pulling a battered packet of cigarettes from his pocket. He pulled one from the packet with his teeth. ‘Fair enough,’ he said, lighting the cigarette. He drew smoke deep into his lungs, then coughed hard. Ignoring his health he said, ‘So you know where to start looking?’

Carlos reached into his pocket, drawing out a crumpled map. He tossed it to Rat. ‘See there. To the north is an area marked off. It’s some kind of archaeological dig, some old Indian shit or other. The priest has been sent up there to spout his bullshit.’

Rat looked at the map for a while. ‘So you’ll be wanting me to fill up that jeep of yours then?’

Carlos shook his head. ‘No, man. Besides, it’s stolen. Paint it up for me, and change the details for when I get back.’

‘Carlos, it’s miles to this site. You’re going on foot?’

‘Yeah. I want to be in the jungle again.’

‘Why, man? It’ll take you forty eight hours to get there through the jungle.’

‘Thirty six at most. I’ll get there Friday night, early, then wait till after dark to go in and take out that priest.’

Rat chuckled. ‘You can be one obsessed soldier, Carlos. So it looks like you’re about ready to leave.’ He tossed the map back.

Carlos nodded as he slung the backpack up over his shoulders. He put the strap of the rifle around his neck, settling the weapon at an angle across his hip. ‘Yeah, I’m ready. I’ll see you boys in a few days, when my mind will be on business, without these distractions.’

Rat stood, slapped Carlos on the shoulder. ‘Be careful, my friend. Psychotic or not, we’d hate to lose you.’

Marco’s voice, muffled by his arm, was lazy, tired. ‘Yeah, man. And I got work for you when you get back. Don’t be more than a week, okay?’

Carlos nodded as he stepped down from the verandah. ‘I appreciate it, Marco. I’ll see you soon.’

Marco raised his free arm, waved briefly before letting it slump across his chest. Rat wandered back into his house, gently shaking his head.

Carlos strolled casually into the familiar depths of the jungle. In the shade of the trees it was still relatively cool, though damp and humid. His bare arms were already sweating, he could feel beads of perspiration trickling down his back. But so what? He was used to this, it was where he felt most alive, deep in the buzzing, sweltering jungle. He could easily ignore the flies constantly invading his ears and face, he did not care about the mosquito bites he would get. The jungle was a dangerous place, populated by deadly creatures, but none were as deadly as Carlos himself. He knew this and revelled in it, scared of no man or beast.

He paused to look at his map, take a compass reading. He could avoid the few roads easily, sticking to old paths and animal tracks. He had his machete with him, and would surely need it from time to time. He patted its wooden handle, feeling the bulky weight of it against his thigh. He took a deep breath of the thick, musty, damp air. It felt good.

Katherine Bailey was dreaming about ice cream sundaes when a loud shout made her jump awake. Immediately the pleasurable sensation of eating ice cream was torn away as she registered the heat and humidity in her small hut. Thin, sharp beams of sunlight lanced in between the leaves and sticks of its walls. She checked her watch. Seven a.m. and already her back was soaked in sweat where she lay on the cot, her long, dark hair clinging to her forehead and cheeks. There were various noises outside, men talking and shouting, tools clanging. She sat up, rubbing her eyes. She really needed a shower.

There were several irritating red lumps on her arms and hands, the remains of mosquito banquets. Katherine gritted her teeth, determined not to scratch them. She lasted about fifteen seconds before her nails gouged sweet relief down her forearm. She was still scratching absently when she stepped from her hut into the bright, muggy day, her towel and washbag in her hand.

In the light of day she could clearly see the layout of the site. It was bigger than she had realised. Her hut stood at the end of one row of similar structures, marking off one edge of the site. Another, longer line of huts marked another edge. That was where Thomas and Father Paleros had gone last night. There were a number of small fenced off areas around the middle ground, all with blue or green tarpaulin stretched over them as makeshift roofs. Men bustled around each one, or crawled under the tarpaulin, with small spades and brushes.

At the far end of the site was the main focus of attention, making Katherine’s jaw drop in wonder. The jungle was thicker that end but had been painstakingly cleared, trees, vines, lantana cut away. This had revealed an ancient, worn stone construction, a huge pyramid with stepped sides. Work was continuing around the pyramid, clearing away the jungle that had swallowed it centuries ago. There was a dark rectangle in the front, a doorway, with a blue tarpaulin stretched over it like a porch. Men were coming and going through the doorway like ants.

‘Magnificent, isn’t it?’

Katherine jumped slightly at the voice, so close behind her. She quickly turned, tearing her eyes from the beautiful ruin. ‘Oh, Father Paleros. You startled me.’

The priest’s expression was benign. ‘I’m so sorry, my dear. You were rather absorbed by the sight I think.’

Katherine chuckled. ‘Yes, I was. It’s very beautiful. Was it really only just discovered?’

The priest nodded, gently taking her elbow. He had seen her towel and led her slowly toward the shower tents. His voice was very soft when he spoke, calm and benevolent. ‘Yes, my dear, it was.’ Katherine stood about the same height as the priest, though she was fairly tall. As they crossed toward the showers a couple of local working men looked up and whistled, appreciating Katherine’s dusky good looks. The priest smiled, almost apologetic. ‘The jungle had hidden the pyramid for centuries,’ he continued, ‘until Senor Sanchez financed the effort to explore this area. The whole place was engulfed by the jungle. Once he realised what he had found, the first job was to cut the road that leads here to get equipment in. In archaeological terms, he struck gold.’

‘He had to build the road here too?’

‘Of course. It’s little more than a rough track as you know, but there’s no other way to get here. A helicopter can land in the clearing now, but before it was dense, no different from any other square mile of jungle.’

‘How did he know where to look?’

The priest shrugged. ‘I have no idea. The Lord moves in mysterious ways.’

Katherine chuckled, Thomas and this guy will get on famously. ‘You think God guided him to it?’

Still smiling, the priest said, ‘I think God guides us in every way. Maybe you should talk to Senor Sanchez to find his motives, however.’

‘Of course.’

The priest pointed to the tent they had arrived at. ‘I must warn you not to expect too much. The facilities here are really very basic. The shower is simply a container of water with a hose and a tap, but I’m sure you’ll cope.’

Katherine smiled. ‘Sure. Thanks.’

Father Paleros held open the flap of the first shower tent. ‘There you go, my dear. I’ll stand guard here to see that you’re not disturbed.’

After her shower, the effects of which vanished after thirty seconds back out in the heat of the day, Katherine walked slowly with Father Paleros back to her hut. She put her things inside, then rejoined him in the bright sunshine, her camera pack slung over one shoulder. ‘Do you know where Senor Sanchez is?’ she asked.

The priest nodded. ‘He is in the pyramid at the moment. Your associate, Mr Drake, is enjoying the rather frugal breakfast that we can offer here. Might I suggest that you join him? I’ll fetch Senor Sanchez while you eat.’

‘That would be marvellous. But I’d rather not disturb Senor Sanchez while he’s working.’

Father Paleros raised both his hands. ‘Not at all. He said to be sure I let him know when you were both up. In truth, I think he’s rather pleased at the idea of an exclusive interview, and an article about his work. He confided in me last night that he actually has a healthy respect for your magazine. Although he won’t admit it, he’s really very excited about your presence.’

Katherine smiled. ‘Really? You wouldn’t guess it.’

‘Don’t be fooled by his demeanour,’ Father Paleros said, chuckling. ‘He’ll rarely show any kind of emotion, I’ve noticed, but listen carefully to what he says. He’s a very passionate man, regarding his work, of course.’

‘Of course. I’d be very grateful if you’d let him know then. And I am really very hungry.’

Father Paleros led her to a larger tent at the end of the longest row. Inside it was marginally cooler, and much less bright. There were several trestle tables filling the tent with a couple of serving tables at one end. An old lady, her skin dark and leathery, etched with deep creases, stood behind one of the tables. There were coffee urns and large metal bowls of what looked like rice pudding or porridge on the table before her, which she served to the waiting workers. Others sat at the tables, eating quietly. Thomas Drake, with his white skin and even whiter hair and beard stood out among all the workers. Their clothes were light, colourful, though grubby with the sandy soil of the area. Thomas still wore his tweed suit. Katherine chuckled, The perfect Englishman.

She thanked Father Paleros, who went to find Pedro Sanchez, and walked up to the lady serving breakfast. Katherine tried her rusty Spanish. ‘Buenos dios.’ The old lady smiled, yellow, broken teeth, and pointed at the coffee urn. ‘Si, gracias,’ Katherine said, smiling back. She was amazed by this woman, by the beauty that was so obvious, buried now by age like the jungle had buried the pyramid, but revealed by a smile. The woman poured Katherine a tin mug of strong smelling black coffee and slopped a couple of ladlesfull of the steaming porridge-like breakfast into a bowl. Katherine thanked her, making a mental note to get a photograph of this remarkable woman before she left.

Thomas Drake raised a hand in greeting as Katherine approached. ‘Good morning, my dear. Did you sleep well?’

Katherine smiled. Why did everyone here call her ‘my dear’ all the time? ‘I slept very well, thank you. I don’t even remember my head hitting the pillow. You?’

‘Indeed. And I awoke this morning ravenous! This is porridge, I believe, and it’s actually not too bad. This is my second bowl. However, I would advise steeling yourself for the coffee.’

Katherine paused, her mug halfway to her lips. ‘That bad?’

Drake chuckled. ‘I won’t lie to you, my dear. It is coffee, but that’s as far as I’m willing to go in judgement of it.’

Katherine smiled, then gamely took a sip. She winced as she swallowed the strong, bitter beverage. It was extremely potent, enough to make her toes curl involuntarily. ‘My god! That’s a brutal cup of coffee!’

Drake laughed. ‘The first sip is the worst. Try the porridge.’

As Katherine scooped up a spoonful of the steaming white breakfast she asked, ‘Have you seen much of the site?’ The porridge did taste fairly good.

Drake nodded, finishing the last of his second helping, leaning back from the table. ‘I had a bit of a stroll around this morning. The living quarters, toilets and showers make up two sides of the site, it seems, with the jungle marking the second long side and the pyramid at the head of it all. The pyramid is really quite impressive, I can’t wait to take a look inside.’

Katherine nodded. ‘Me too. Father Paleros has gone to find Sanchez now, so hopefully he’ll give us the guided tour.’

‘I hope so. I had a look at a couple of the other covered areas. They seem to be buried chambers of some kind. These fellows are all in there dusting off the insides very carefully. It all seems to be very well organised.’

‘It does, indeed,’ Katherine agreed. She pushed her camera pack across to him. ‘Here you go. This will reinforce our claim that you’re my photographer. I have to trust you now! Can you take a decent photograph?’

Drake smiled opening the zippered bag. ‘The integrity of your magazine rather depends on it, doesn’t it?’

Katherine nodded. ‘It does really. The story will need to be accompanied by decent shots.’ As Drake began removing items from the bag Katherine identified each one. ‘That’s the main body. It’s a semi-automatic SLR. You can set it for full-auto for most of the pictures you take. The camera will automatically focus, set the aperture and so on. There’s a pop-up flash that will fire if it’s needed, but I have a proper flashgun too. That’s it, it just slides on the hot-shoe there. The lens on there is a basic wide angle to telephoto, twenty eight millimetre to seventy. Use the grip wheel there to zoom in and out, press the shutter button gently and the camera will do the rest. The other lens is a zoom, pretty powerful. I’ll show you how to change the lens when we come to it. Any time we need a shot that requires a bit of setting up, I’ll help you out. Okay?’

Drake nodded. ‘This is a very nice camera. I have used something similar before, though not often. I’m sure we’ll manage.’

‘I’m sure we will,’ Katherine replied. ‘After all, my editor knows this is a last minute stopover and he knows I don’t have a photographer with me. My photographer will meet me at my next stop, so my editor won’t be expecting the greatest shots. I’m not famous for my photographic skills.’ She leaned back, pushing her empty bowl away. ‘You’re right, that is pretty good.’

Pedro Sanchez approached the table a moment later. ‘Good morning, my friends. I trust you slept well and have been satisfactorily fed.’

‘Absolutely,’ Katherine replied. ‘Please, join us.’

Sanchez sat down beside her on the bench seat. ‘Thank you. I take it you are rather anxious to look around?’

Katherine nodded. ‘Yes, I’m really very excited to be here. Maybe we could have a look around to get a feel for the place this morning, take some photographs and so on, then perhaps I could take the first interview with you?’

Sanchez beamed. ‘Of course. Please, follow me.’

He got up and led Katherine and Thomas back out into the day. Thomas was fumbling with the camera pack, settling it and the camera around his neck. He leaned toward Katherine as they stepped from the tent. ‘Is there a film in it?’ he whispered.

Katherine chuckled. ‘Digital,’ she whispered. ‘That’s why there’s a little screen on the back. The On button is beside the shutter button. Loads of memory too, so don’t worry.’

‘Ah. Good-o,’ Thomas replied. He straightened up and began looking carefully around, squinting up at the light, getting into character. Katherine chuckled again, she liked this old man.

Sanchez led them first toward one of the covered areas in the centre of the site. He walked slowly, relaxed, talking as they went. ‘The pyramid itself is obviously the prize of the site, but there’s so much else of interest. There are still people investigating the surrounding jungle, but I’m fairly convinced that all the ruins lie in this area, south of the main face of the pyramid. I say main face because that seems to be where the main entrance is situated.’ He gestured to the tarpaulin-porched doorway in the lowest level of the pyramid. ‘There may be other entrances to the structure and there may be other interesting things to be found in the immediate vicinity, but, for now at least, we’re concentrating our efforts on this area. It was the easiest to clear as well, not so dense as the jungle on the other three sides of the pyramid. That in itself suggests that it’s not as old, not so established. We’re wandering in the dark here in a lot of ways, and I’m sure we’re missing out on some pretty interesting stuff, but there’s so much here already that we don’t really have the time to look further afield. We’ll get to it eventually, of course.’ Pride was obvious in his voice.

As they reached the covered dig Thomas crouched low, getting a photograph of the operation. Katherine smiled. ‘You seem to have everything very well organised, Senor Sanchez,’ she noted.

Sanchez turned to her, smiling a little uncomfortably when he spotted the small dictaphone in her hand. ‘Oh, do you mind?’ Katherine asked quickly. ‘I could take notes if you’d feel more comfortable.’

Sanchez’ smile relaxed. ‘Of course not, my dear. Whatever’s easiest for you. And don’t be fooled by our appearance of organisation. We only have just about enough men to keep a grip on things. I’d really rather not find anything else just yet. I’ve only recently arrived myself, but the people working for me have done a wonderful job. I’m really only keeping what they started going.’

Katherine laughed. ‘Father Paleros said you’d struck archaeological gold here; would you agree with that?’

Sanchez nodded. ‘I think so, yes. This is by far the biggest operation I’ve ever been involved with. We really do stand to make some remarkable finds here. We already have, of course, but I’m convinced there’s more.’

Thomas came back to stand beside them. ‘So what are these chaps here up to?’ he asked, looking at the excavation beside them.

Sanchez crouched down, pointing under the tarpaulin. ‘As you can see there, the walls of this dig are the original walls of some kind of chamber. There’s a large amount of bas relief on the walls, the Mayan equivalent of Egyptian hieroglyphics if you like. The Maya had a remarkably accurate calendar system. All their art and architecture bears some reference to when it was laid down using their Long Count calendar. Here we’re trying to clear the walls of the chamber to decipher its purpose. There are several of these chambers leading up to the pyramid in a rough avenue. There’s almost certainly more to it. We’re slowly going to clear the ground right up to the foot of the pyramid. The jungle floor has risen over the years with increased leaf litter and so on. Hopefully we can bring the ground level down by a foot or so to see what else lies along the avenue. The most interesting of these chambers is over here however.’ He stood, heading off toward the pyramid. Thomas took another photograph then trotted to catch up to them.

As they headed toward another tarpaulin covered excavation, only twenty feet or so from the foot of the pyramid, Katherine asked, ‘What do you think was the original purpose of this whole area?’

Sanchez shrugged. ‘That’s what we’re trying to find out. It doesn’t bear the classical marks of a Mayan settlement as such. It’s relatively small compared to many sites, such as Chichen Itza. It seems to have been a purely ceremonial site, but we don’t know why. The more we learn about the avenue and the pyramid itself, the better a picture we’ll build of the purpose of the site as a whole.’ He pointed into the dig before them. ‘This one is really very interesting. It’s initially identical to the other chambers, with similar inscriptions. These ones are nearly cleared now. But far more interesting is the floor in this particular chamber. See there, they’re clearing away what appears to be a trap door of some kind. The large stone they’re working around looks as though it could be removed.’

As Thomas leaned over to take a photograph, Katherine asked. ‘Do you think it’s just another chamber below there?’

Sanchez was gripping his hands together, wringing them ever so slightly. ‘Well, I don’t know. However, I’m hoping for a little more than that. You see how close to the pyramid this chamber is? There seems to be another level to the pyramid, below ground, maybe several more levels, but we simply cannot get there. The only subterranean area we’ve been able to reach so far contains the crystal skull. I’m desperately hoping that this will turn out to be a passage leading under the pyramid, into its underground chambers. Imagine what we might discover there!’

Katherine smiled, charmed by Sanchez’ enthusiasm. ‘Might we have a look inside the pyramid?’ she asked.

Sanchez nodded. ‘Certainly. It’s cool and damp in there and the flooring is not too good, so please be careful. We’re slowly getting boards laid down to make it easier.’ He headed off toward the entrance to the pyramid, Katherine and Thomas trailing behind him.

‘I’m really rather enjoying all this you know,’ Thomas whispered.

Katherine smiled, trying not to laugh out loud. This was quickly becoming one of the most bizarre assignments she had been involved with.

They stopped at the tarp covered entrance, peering into the gloom. Sanchez turned to face them. ‘There are oil lamps along the way inside, but we don’t keep them lit. We’re attempting to preserve things as they are. So many of these sites are suffering immensely from the invasion of people. A person simply breathing inside makes a difference, humidity, body heat, and so on. As soon as we opened this entrance we irreversibly affected the monument. It’s important to keep our impact as subtle as possible. We only light the lamps as we need them and try to use battery torches as much as we can.’ As he spoke he unhooked a large Maglight torch from his belt, twisted it on. ‘Follow me, and please don’t touch anything. Even lightly touching a wall leaves an oily residue that will take its toll in time.’

Katherine nodded. ‘Certainly, I understand.’

Thomas stepped up to them. ‘Yes, me too. You know, I was once on holiday and we decided to tour some caves. They were splendid, remarkable formations like stalactites and veils and so on. The guide fellow showed us these areas of shiny rock, smooth as a pickled onion. He said that they’d only gone smooth like that over the last decade or so, because tourists would run their fingers along to see how it felt.’

Sanchez nodded. ‘Exactly! And every tourist that does that changes it a little more each time and none of them actually know what it originally felt like.’

Thomas chuckled. ‘Bit of a conundrum really. If you touch it to see how it feels, you’ll change the feel of it. So effectively, one can never know how it originally felt.’

Katherine was looking from Sanchez to Drake and back again. ‘Have you two finished?’ she asked, smiling. ‘I get the idea. I promise I won’t touch!’

Sanchez laughed. ‘It’s a point of some considerable annoyance to people such as ourselves, Miss Bailey, that the very purpose of our work contradicts what we try to do. Knowledge of the past often involves the destruction of that past. We’re hypocrites desperately trying to justify our endeavours, while honestly seeking ways to minimise the impact on our sites.’ He shone his torch into the dark passage before them. ‘This way then.’

The passage was extremely cool, accompanied by a chalky, dusty smell. There was a slight dampness in the air, though it was unlike the humidity outside. Thomas let out a small sigh. ‘I’d rather have a cot in here than out there, you know.’

Sanchez laughed. ‘I think we all would, but our last conversation should remind you why we haven’t succumbed to the temptation.’

Drake nodded. ‘Of course.’ He looked at Katherine and shrugged, mouthing the words Oh well. Katherine shook her head, smiling. She reached out with her dictaphone as Sanchez began speaking again.

‘Once we located the stone that was actually the door, which is in itself a little unusual, we first spent a long time clearing the edges, making sure that we didn’t damage the stone itself or the surrounding rock. We want to be able to reseal the pyramid as tightly as possible, should we be away from the site for any length of time.’ He indicated two passages, one on each side of the corridor they followed. ‘These two lead to large chambers rich in mural work and calendar references. There are always people working in there during the day, so feel free to take a look. Please only take one photograph in each area though. The flash, you understand.’

Thomas nodded. ‘Of course. It’s very generous of you to let us take pictures inside at all. I’ll pop in those rooms on the way back.’

Sanchez smiled. ‘As you wish.’ He pointed ahead. ‘Now we come to the current prize of the site.’ The corridor they were following seemed to come to a dead end some twenty feet ahead. There were no markings on the walls or ceiling. The floor however was made of wood. ‘We put in this false floor once we had removed the original stone. The stone that made this part of the floor had an exquisite mural worked into it. We believe it’s a representation of one of the most powerful of Mayan gods, Zamna. Images of Zamna are really rather uncommon, so we were very pleased to discover it. That turned out to be the tip of the iceberg however. On investigating the stone we realised that it could be removed. We very carefully excavated it and discovered a stairway leading down. As I said, it’s the only subterranean area so far discovered.’ He bent down, lifted the edge of the wooden cover. It was around five feet square, tightly nailed boards. Light from an oil lamp shone up from below, flickering orange. Katherine was reminded of the old Hammer House of Horror movies. This would have to be The Mummy, of course.

Sanchez gestured for them both to descend. He followed them down the steps, gently closing the makeshift trapdoor above him.

Katherine and Thomas looked around themselves in wonder. A small, nervous looking workman glanced up from his position on the floor, where he was carefully brushing at an area of wall. When he saw Sanchez appear, he went back to work. All four walls of the chamber were covered from floor to ceiling in intricately carved designs. The grooves and cuts were filled with dust which was slowly being cleared by the careful brushwork. It was a beautiful sight, made rather eerie by the gentle orange glow of the oil lamp. A section of hessian sacking hung down over one area of the far wall, about two feet square, some three feet from the floor. Thomas gestured toward it. ‘Is that the err..’

Sanchez smiled. ‘Yes, it is.’ He went over to the hanging sack. The man on the floor looked up quickly, his face a mask of anxious concern. He quickly babbled something in Spanish which neither Katherine or Thomas managed to catch. Sanchez nodded, his expression a little annoyed. The man put down his brush and scurried from the chamber. Sanchez looked to Katherine and Thomas, his eyes apologetic. ‘Many of them have considerable superstitious ideas relating to this object,’ he said by way of an explanation.

Katherine nodded. ‘They consider it very powerful, don’t they?’

‘Yes, although there are dozens of different powers that various members claim that it has, and at least as many sources of power. You’re both familiar with a number of various theories, no doubt.’ He crouched down, lifted the sacking. ‘There it is.’

The removed sacking revealed a small alcove around two feet square, equally deep. Sat on a carved stone in the centre of the alcove was the crystal skull. Katherine remembered the sight clearly from the photocopies that Jesus had smuggled out to her, but she had not been prepared for the beauty. The blurred pictures she had seen did no justice to the quality of the detail in the skull.

Sanchez lifted the oil lamp, moving it around in front of the alcove, making light refract around the skull, glinting off different angles. ‘Absolutely remarkable, isn’t it,’ he said, his voice quiet. He stared lovingly at the artefact as he moved the light around it. ‘Carved by unknown means from one single block of absolutely pure quartz crystal. It is completely flawless, so far as we have been able to tell.’

Thomas stepped nearer, his camera hanging forgotten from its strap. ‘What a truly beautiful thing,’ he whispered, bending for a closer look.

Katherine came and crouched beside Sanchez, unable to take her eyes from it. Her logical mind was reeling slightly, stunned by the intense feeling of energy that seemed to emanate from the skull. The air seemed heavier now that it was revealed, quieter. She felt a sense of peace around her. Each of them wore a slight smile, their expressions pure contentment as they stared in wonder. Not taking her eyes from it, Katherine whispered, ‘I remember what you said earlier, but please, may I touch it?’

Sanchez chuckled quietly. ‘Certainly, but don’t pick it up.’

Katherine slowly reached into the alcove, her fingers trembling slightly. She gently laid her palm on the smooth, curved surface of the skull. The moment she came into contact with it there was a rushing sound in her ears, like a hundred thousand people flying past her at a furious speed, all talking at once. She quickly whipped her hand away, her eyes a little wild. ‘Did you hear that?’

Thomas leaned closer. ‘Hear what, my dear?’ he asked quietly.

Katherine looked from Thomas to Sanchez, who only smiled slightly. ‘You didn’t hear anything?’

Drake laid a gentle hand on her shoulder. ‘I heard nothing,’ he said.

Katherine shook herself, drawing her hand away. ‘I must be hearing things,’ she said, staring into the eyes of the skull.

Sanchez let the sacking go. As it fell back over the alcove, blocking the skull from view, the air seemed to lighten. Katherine felt as though she had just been shaken awake. She looked at Sanchez, smiling ruefully. ‘What a remarkable thing.’

Sanchez nodded. ‘We have to keep it covered this way, or the men refuse to work down here.’

Katherine nodded. ‘I think I understand why. Maybe we should get back outside.’

As they climbed the stairs leading back up to the corridor Thomas stopped, looked back over his shoulder. ‘I say, I forgot to take a photograph!’

Sanchez laughed. ‘Never mind, Senor Drake. We’ll take another look another time.’

Thomas smiled, and Katherine noticed that he looked a little embarrassed. Smiling, she said, ‘Thomas, why don’t you take photographs in those two side chambers while Senor Sanchez and I find somewhere quiet for an interview?’

Thomas nodded. ‘Certainly. I’ll get some more shots around the site too. I’ll see you both a little later for lunch?’

‘Sure.’

Thomas smiled again, nodding politely as he turned into one of the side chambers they had passed on their way in. Katherine and Sanchez walked slowly back out into the hot, bright day. Flies immediately flocked around Katherine’s face as she emerged.

‘Damn these flies! Do they lay in wait for people?’

Sanchez laughed. ‘Everybody says “Oh, you’ll get used to them”, but I’m not sure that everybody does get used to them. They’re a constant annoyance. Please, come to my hut. Inside the huts is the only place one can find a little refuge. Or the pyramid of course.’

Sanchez’ hut was as simple as all the others, containing only a side table with an oil lamp on it and a suitcase. There were maps and papers spread out all over the small table. The bed was the usual wooden cot. Sanchez sat on the edge of the bed, motioning for Katherine to sit beside him. ‘I’m sorry, but I don’t have an office to receive you in!’

Katherine smiled. ‘Not at all.’ She took out her dictaphone again, switched it on. Laying it on the bed between them she said, ‘So, okay if I ask you some questions?’

Sanchez sat back, resting his hands in his lap. ‘Fire away.’

Katherine was seeing more and more of that passion that Father Paleros had mentioned. ‘Well,’ she began, ‘let’s start with the basics. How long have you been involved in archaeological research in Central America?’

Sanchez looked up to the ceiling. ‘Oh, about thirty years now. I worked on a number of sites in my youth, before I came to America. I got a job in the Museum of Anthropology and became a jack of all trades, advising and consulting, before I was eventually put in charge of the Central American exhibits. It’s given me a lot of opportunity to follow my own endeavours.’

Katherine nodded. ‘This endeavour is actually financed by yourself, rather than funded by the museum, yes?’

‘That’s right.’

‘So how did you get involved? And why doesn’t the museum have a stake in it?’

Sanchez smiled. ‘The museum will certainly benefit from many of the finds, but it’s my operation simply because it started out very small time. The way I came across this whole site is really rather unusual.’

‘Would you care to explain?’

Sanchez sat back further on the cot, leaning against the wall. He looked off into nowhere as he spoke. ‘About a year ago I visited Britain. In the British Museum is a crystal skull, which I found myself fascinated by. I’d obviously heard plenty about them before, I knew of their existence and a number of the legends associated with them, but this was the first one I’d ever seen. As I stood staring at it, a man came and stood beside me. He told me of another skull in a museum in Paris, France. I managed to reorganise my trip and I went to see this skull too. A gentleman in Paris, an Englishman, approached me in the museum. We began talking and he was fascinated that I was an archaeologist from Central America and we ended up talking for some hours about the skulls and various aspects of archaeology. Eventually he told me about a map he had in his possession that was apparently centuries old. Now, it all sounded like an old movie to me at first, ancient treasure maps and so on, but I agreed to visit him at his house.

‘The next day I went to the address he had given me. It was a beautiful house on the outskirts of Paris. The gentleman met me at the door and led me through to his garden, where we sat on his patio drinking tea. After a time, he showed me the map he had mentioned. I can show it to you later, as I have it here now. The map showed an area of Guatemala that I didn’t initially recognise, but it had marked on it a number of old villages and sacred sites. It also had this site marked on it. He was an elderly man and almost begged me to investigate this site. I said that I would be happy to try to arrange a team for him, but he said that I was not to be fooled by his surroundings. He was a poor man, with his house as his only possession, which he simply refused to sell. It was a beautiful house.

‘Anyway, he insisted that I take the map and search the area. He wouldn’t take no for an answer and refused to have any further part in it. He wanted no money or recognition. He said simply that I must come and tell him all about it when I had found the treasure.’ Sanchez grinned a little impishly. ‘Am I boring you, Miss Bailey? I do rather enjoy the opportunity to tell a story.’

Katherine laughed. ‘Of course not, this is fascinating. Go on.’

‘Well, I wasn’t entirely convinced that this old man wasn’t simply mad, but the map did seem genuine. I promised him I would let him know all that happened, and I returned to America a day or two later. At the museum we verified the map’s authenticity and it was carbon dated to an age of over two hundred years. The museum didn’t have the resources to finance any further investigation, but I felt drawn to it, so I began investigating the location at my own expense. I contacted people nearby that I knew and they talked to elders of various groups trying to find someone that would recognise any of the old names on the map and, by a process of elimination, we slowly homed in on this spot. I sent a team out to begin exploring, looking for any signs of a settlement of any kind, and the rest, as they say, is history.’

Katherine was a little lost for words. It all seemed a little too haphazard an explanation to her, but sometimes things really did unfold in strange and surprising ways. ‘So you’re still in contact with the Englishman in Paris that gave you the map?’

‘Yes, I’ve been keeping him informed of every new discovery. He’s desperate to come out to the site to see for himself, but his health won’t allow it unfortunately.’

‘What’s his name?’

Sanchez made an apologetic face. ‘I’m afraid one of his conditions was to remain anonymous. I’m the only one who knows his name and his location. He was really rather insistent on that point.’

Katherine nodded. ‘I see.’ It seemed to fit really.

Sanchez stood up. ‘I’m famished. Why don’t we catch up with Senor Drake and have some lunch. We can talk more this afternoon.’

Katherine stood, switched off her dictaphone. ‘Why not?’ The morning had passed so quickly. She slipped the dictaphone into her pocket as she followed Sanchez from the hut. Mysterious Englishmen in France and ancient treasure maps. This was going to be an interesting story. She could not wait to tell Thomas the tale.

12

Hours had passed, the cool interior of the church slowly dropping into pitch darkness as the light faded from the day. Samuel had been silent the whole time, his mind a turmoil of thoughts, questions. He was reluctant to ask more questions, however, based on the lecture he got last time. But he was interested. The thought that other gods and deities actually existed had never really occurred to him, and now he could not help feeling a little conceited. The way Isiah explained it there were countless beings and places that made the mundane world and people like him seem quite insignificant. Although none of it would exist without mundane folk like himself. He wondered if there were other beings creating things with their beliefs, aliens throughout the infinite universe with their own heavens and hells, their own pantheons of gods. Or perhaps they were advanced beyond that and simply manipulated this energy that Isiah spoke of at will, no further need for religion. That was too big a picture. If he was going to keep some kind of perspective on all this he had to keep it at home. If he asked Isiah about aliens who knew where it would lead. He was confused enough already. Maybe another day.

He glanced sidelong at Isiah, like a statue on the pew next to him. Sam had been shuffling about while they waited, leaning forward, sitting back, taking a walk up and down the aisle, but not Isiah. He had seemingly not moved a single muscle since he stopped talking hours ago. Was he even breathing? Samuel turned around slightly, looking more closely. Isiah’s eyes were open, but he did not blink. His chest rose and fell ever so slightly, about once every ten or fifteen seconds. He looked as though he were trapped in slow motion. What kind of man was this? Was he even a man? Perhaps he was a god, although by his own explanation he would only exist if Samuel believed in him, and Samuel was not aware of believing in any other gods. Especially one as weird as this. Even his skin had a slightly strange sheen to it. It was virtually total darkness, but Samuel’s eyes had adjusted enough to still see. By this tiny amount of light Isiah’s face seemed to be carved from stone, not like normal skin. Samuel did not realise he was leaning closer.

‘What?’

Samuel physically jumped as Isiah’s voice shattered his silent contemplation. Immediately he was embarrassed and annoyed. ‘Shit, man, you scared me!’

Isiah smiled as he slowly turned to face Sam. ‘A little jumpy?’

Samuel sat back hard on the pew, rocking it slightly. ‘Alright, man. What the fuck are you? How about that for my next question?’

Isiah’s smile deepened, So we begin again. ‘What am I?’

‘Yeah. You know all these secrets about how the universe works, about all us little people, and here you are helping me. Why?’

Isiah stared hard at Samuel for a moment, making him more than a little uncomfortable. ‘Let’s just say that I have to.’

Samuel shook his head. ‘No, let’s not. I’m a nasty son of a bitch, I cheat people, I kill people, I don’t give a fuck about anybody but myself, and you know all that beyond a doubt, yet you’re helping me stay alive. More than that, you’re helping me to become even more powerful. Why?’

Isiah turned back to stare at the altar. Taking out his small leather pouch, he began rolling a cigarette as he spoke. ‘Remember I told you that there had to be a balance? That there couldn’t be just one god, but there could be none.’

Samuel nodded, looking at the pouch. ‘Can I have one of those? I can’t believe after all this time that you didn’t let on you had a smoke.’

Isiah handed Samuel his tobacco and papers. ‘Well, that balance has to be maintained at whatever cost. Sometimes that cost is high.’ He put his cigarette between his lips and the end glowed hot, aromatic blue smoke curling up towards the high, raftered ceiling.

Samuel watched with one eyebrow raised. ‘Er, got a light?’ he asked, handing back Isiah’s tobacco pouch. Before he realised it had happened, his cigarette was alight, its smoke mingling with Isiah’s, turning in a slow, twisting dance into the darkness. Samuel watched it for a second before taking a long drag. He immediately began coughing violently, the smoke burning his lungs, his eyes watering. ‘Fuck’s sake,’ he wheezed between coughs. ‘What kind of tobacco is this?’

Isiah chuckled. ‘Nothing special. But that’s your first ever cigarette.’

Samuel looked from Isiah to the cigarette then back again. ‘This body didn’t smoke before I moved in then?’

‘No. He was an athlete. Probably never touched a cigarette in his life.’

Samuel looked at the curling smoke for a second. ‘Well, we’ll soon sort that out.’ He sat back, took a slower, shorter drag. ‘Never thought I’d get to feel this kind of buzz again. The ultimate first smoke of the day.’

Isiah shook his head slowly. After a moment, Samuel spoke again. ‘So in this case, the cost of maintaining that balance is a little higher than you’d like?’

‘Yeah, kind of.’

‘You’d rather see me dead?’

‘I’d rather see you being slowly eaten by Lucifer’s worms, but we can’t always have what we want.’

Samuel chuckled. ‘Oh, well. At least knowing that you don’t like what you’re doing makes it seem a little less unbelievable. A little less suspicious. Greater forces at work on both of us, huh?’

Isiah smiled quietly to himself. ‘Something like that.’ At least there would be some justice to all of this. Whether he was successful or not, Samuel would end up back in Satan’s hands. Samuel wasn’t to know that of course, but it gave Isiah a little solace.

Samuel breathed out a plume of smoke, watched it twist away for a second, then, ‘So that magic just then, lighting the cigarette, what was that?’

‘What do you mean, what was that?’

‘What kind of magic?’ Sam was quietly impressed with how casually Isiah had performed a seemingly impossible feat. But he wasn’t going to let on that he was as impressed as he was.

Isiah looked at him. ‘I told you before that the energy of the universe is there and that it can be manipulated. There are various rituals people use to enhance their beliefs to make their magic work, but all they’re doing is manipulating that energy. I just do it at source. It’s not magic, Samuel, it’s simply existence. Everybody has it at their disposal, but most don’t have the knowledge or belief to make use of it. Or the time for that matter.’

Samuel nodded. ‘Living for centuries must be a bonus when it comes to practising your ‘energy manipulation’ I guess.’

‘Yeah, but anyone can do it easily in their own lifetime. I’ve just had plenty of time to fine tune it.’

‘So I could light a cigarette like you just did?’

Isiah turned to face Samuel, his face a little impatient. ‘Of course! That’s what I’ve been saying. Anyone can. You already know that you can use magic, Samuel. It’s just unfortunate that you’re caught up with the blood letting. You already have far more natural ability than most.’

‘Why is that?’

Isiah shrugged. ‘Any number of reasons. Most people are too absorbed in the mundanity of their lives to even consider stuff like this. That’s the trouble with the modern world. So many people with so little time and money, and so little space in which to live. People don’t have the time or the inclination any more to relax and study.’

‘Study?’

‘Yeah. Study being human, try to broaden their consciousness. Most people only study ways to move faster through the rat race. Mundane bullshit.’

Samuel thought for a moment, quietly smoking. Eventually he said, ‘Okay. So I want to light that candle on the altar over there without shedding any blood. Mind you, for the record, I wouldn’t know how to do it if I did shed blood. I only know a couple of spells, divination, banishing the Devil, shit like that.’ He laughed, amused by his own ridiculously incomplete knowledge.

Isiah smiled. ‘So unbalanced aren’t you, Samuel. You personify a lack of balance. Hardly the model citizen. And you want me to teach you how to make fire at will?’

Samuel let out a sigh, dropping his cigarette to the floor, grinding it out with his heel. He did not notice it vanish at Isiah’s glance. ‘Man, I have to do something. We’ve got hours to kill yet. Don’t you think it would be good for me to do something a little constructive?’

Isiah raised an eyebrow. ‘I don’t see how teaching you to make fire is constructive.’

Samuel looked impatiently around himself. ‘Alright, I promise not to use it without asking first.’ His voice dripped sarcasm.

‘Alright. I guess it won’t make any difference in the long run.’

Samuel looked round sharply. ‘What do you mean by that?’

Isiah smiled. ‘Nothing. You want to learn?’

‘Yeah.’

Isiah dropped his cigarette, mentally tidying it away before it hit the ground. ‘Okay. It’s really very simple. At least in theory. You remember I told you that everything in the entire universe is simply particles bound together with energy?’ Samuel nodded. ‘And your consciousness is simply a fraction of the whole consciousness of the universe?’ Samuel nodded again. ‘Okay. Well, you can use your mind to manipulate the energy of the universe at a molecular level. You can move particles around, draw them together, spread them apart. There are two types of manipulation, the physical and the mental. Manipulating people, their thoughts, emotions, that’s hard work. That takes a lot of practice and understanding. Manipulating the physical world, shaping matter, is a lot less complicated. If you want to make fire you simply have to recreate the physical phenomenon of fire.’

Samuel raised his hands, palms up. ‘Oh, it’s that easy! Why hadn’t I grasped it before!’

Isiah chuckled. ‘It’s really not that complicated. If you want to make fire, you have to agitate the molecules of something enough that they release enough energy to ignite. Concentrate hard on the candle wick, cast your mind into it so that nothing else exists but it. Picture the very molecules that it’s made of and force them to move faster, bounce off each other harder and harder, use your will to create the energy required to ignite the wick.’

Samuel stared at the candle some twenty feet away for a few seconds. ‘You make it sound easy.’

‘It is.’

‘No, man, it isn’t. It’s a hard concept to grasp, let alone actually doing it.’

Isiah smiled. ‘Belief, Samuel. Have faith in your abilities. The only reason your other magic works is because you believe it will. You know, you could have banished Satan without killing the priest, but you don’t believe it.’

Samuel sat forward, staring intently at the candle. ‘Fuck it, I’ll give it a try.’

Isiah relaxed, a half smile curling one side of his mouth, This should be fun.

Samuel concentrated on the candle wick, trying to blank everything else from his mind. He pictured the wick in close up in his mind’s eye, zooming in ever so slowly, trying to picture the atoms that it was constructed from. Isiah could feel Samuel’s will rising and falling, he could feel the mental exertion involved. But give Samuel his due, he really was trying.

And he continued to try for hours before finally collapsing, mentally exhausted. ‘Man, this is hard.’

Isiah nodded. ‘Once you’ve got it you’ll realise how easy it is. I have to admit, I’m impressed with your determination.’

Samuel grinned. ‘If it’s there to be had, then I want it.’

‘Carry on that way and you will get it, Samuel.’

Samuel nodded. ‘Maybe. Right now though, I gotta crash. I feel exhausted.’

‘No surprise. Really exercising your mind is pretty hard going.’ Isiah pointed to some prayer cushions. ‘That’s about the best you’ll get for comfort. The first service is at seven thirty, so I’ll wake you before people start milling around.’

Samuel grimaced. ‘We got to sit through more sermons?’

‘Yeah. The price of sanctuary.’

As Samuel lay down on the cool flagstone floor, resting his head on a prayer cushion, he shrugged. ‘I guess. You going to sleep?’

Isiah shook his head. ‘No need.’

Samuel chose not to question that. He closed his eyes to sleep. ‘Not a very comfortable bed,’ he muttered.

‘Maybe not, but you’d better make the most of it. It’s probably the most comfortable you’re going to be for a long time to come.’

Samuel sighed slowly, squirming around slightly in an attempt to get more settled. Isiah watched as his movements became less agitated and he slipped slowly into a deep sleep. He looked so innocent there, his face calm and neutral, his black skin making him all but invisible in the deep, velvety shadows. Isiah muttered another silent apology to Andre Todd for the abuse his body was receiving. It didn’t matter to Andre now, of course, but Isiah could not help feeling a little guilty. Still, needs must when the devil drives, as the saying went. Though he doubted it ever applied so accurately as it did now. Everyone always looks so angelic when they sleep, he thought. I wonder what it would take to put the entire world to sleep at once, every single living soul all sleeping at the same time? That would surely have an interesting effect on the global consciousness.

Lost in his reverie, Isiah had a fraction of a second to notice the shift in the air. He managed to close his eyes just as a blinding flash burst out all around him, like a hundred thousand cameras simultaneously taking the same picture. Isiah took a deep breath as he opened his eyes, trying to relax his buzzing muscles. ‘A little warning next time, Gabe?’

The familiar wash of divinity swept over Isiah as Gabriel stepped around the end of the pew, took a seat next to Isiah. His beatific smile was a little mischievous in his perfect face. ‘Caught you a little off guard, did I?’

Isiah smiled. ‘I guess so. Ever wonder what it would be like to put the entire world to sleep all at once?’

Gabriel laughed. ‘Nice idea. Though I think I might be reluctant to wake them again.’

Isiah nodded. He looked closer at Gabriel, his brow creased slightly. ‘Your eyes are black, Gabe. You been killing again?’

Gabriel looked away, staring down at Samuel’s still sleeping form curled up on the flagstones. ‘I don’t want to talk about it, Isiah. That’s not why I came here.’

Isiah looked down at Samuel as well. ‘Humans? Or have you been fighting amongst yourselves again?’

Gabriel quickly turned his face to stare hard at Isiah, his perfect features set in a mask of anger. ‘Don’t push me, Isiah.’

Isiah held up his hands, buzzing slightly at the incredible power harnessed in this being. ‘Sorry, man. It’s cool. I’ve just been thinking a lot lately. Don’t you ever get tired of it? Manipulating lives, murdering in the name of your God?’

Gabriel sighed, leaning back on the pew. ‘Every coin has two sides, Isiah. You, of all people, should appreciate the need for balance.’

‘Don’t you ever wish that it wasn’t your job though? Don’t you ever wish for release?’

Gabriel looked at Isiah, his face relaxed again. ‘Creatures like you and I, Isiah, we serve. We have less free will than the mortal humans we try to protect. At least they get to choose who and how they serve. I was created into this position and I’ve spent aeons getting used to it, my friend. In truth, I don’t know any different. At least, not first hand.’

Isiah sighed. ‘Yeah, I guess you were born to it.’

‘You don’t think you were?’

Isiah shook his head slowly. ‘Not exactly. I was nothing, then I got picked out. It’s not the same thing. I just like to keep looking forward to the day when it’s all over for me.’

‘And then what?’

Isiah looked at Gabriel for a moment, sinking into his deep, troubled eyes. Eventually he shrugged, looked away. ‘I have no idea. Fucks with my head just trying to think about it.’

Gabriel nodded. ‘Just keep on serving, Isiah. Maybe somewhere down the line we’ll finally see the point of it all. But don’t hold your breath.’

They sat in silence for a while, lost in their own thoughts. Finally Isiah sat up a little straighter, mentally shaking off the melancholy. ‘Cheer up, mate,’ he said, in an artificially jolly voice, ‘it’s not all bad! What brings you here anyway?’

Gabriel looked at him, smiling. Isiah was an infant by his standards, yet he seemed to understand more than anyone else. Even the other angels, thousands upon thousands of them, were not quite as candid as Isiah. It was always refreshing to talk with him, even when it pissed him off. ‘I came to give you a warning actually. Lucifer is more furious than ever, you’ve really got him stirred up this time.’

Isiah grinned. ‘Good, isn’t it!’

Gabriel could not help grinning back. ‘Yes and no. If he catches up with you it won’t be entertaining at all.’

Isiah shrugged. ‘I’m not really scared of him. We’ve had a few brushes in the past. He hasn’t beaten me yet.’

‘You’re very confident, Isiah. I wonder why?’

Isiah smiled. ‘What have I got to lose? What have I ever got to lose? So is that the warning? Satan’s more pissed than ever.’

‘No. The warning is that he can’t check every church, but he knows you have to be in one of them, so he’s being uncharacteristically patient. He’s got his minions posted outside every church for hundreds of miles in every direction and he’s simply going to wait until you reappear.’

Isiah nodded slowly. ‘I figured as much. I mean, he knows there isn’t anywhere else for us to hide, but he can’t actually get us while we’re in here. It’s the only option really, seeing as we have to wait.’

‘Yeah.’ Gabriel’s face was understanding. ‘It’s a difficult situation. But just be warned, when you step outside that door, he’ll know instantly and you’ll be swamped. It’s not going to be easy to get away.’

‘No, it’s not, but I have a loose plan. Thanks for the warning all the same.’

‘No problem, my friend. We’ve all got interests in this, one way or another.’ Gabriel was staring at Samuel again. Isiah could almost feel the hate washing from him.

‘Oh shit, yeah,’ Isiah said, suddenly remembering. ‘Sorry about the priest, Gabe.’

Gabriel shrugged. ‘Not your fault, Isiah, we know that. You’re saddled with a really evil bastard here. Just make sure you gain something out of it before Lucifer gets his prize.’

Isiah nodded. ‘Yeah. It won’t be long Gabriel, before this nasty son of a bitch is in eternal pain.’

Gabriel stood up, the hint of huge wings shimmering just at the edges of Isiah’s vision. ‘Every cloud, huh?’ he whispered.

Isiah smiled. ‘Yeah. Thanks for the warning, Gabe. You could stay here for a while if you like. You look like you need the rest.’

‘Maybe I do, my friend, but not right now. Take care of yourself.’

Isiah raised his arm to shield his eyes. ‘Sure, man. You too.’

As the blinding flash faded, the holy energy leaking away, Samuel stirred in his sleep. His eyes half opened, looking towards Isiah. ‘What was that?’

Isiah looked down at him, his eyes hooded. ‘Shut the fuck up, Samuel. Go back to sleep.’

Samuel blinked in surprise, but chose not to say anymore. He turned over on the hard floor, slipped back into restless sleep. Isiah sighed, resting his head once more on his interlaced hands to wait.

The soft leaf litter and moss covered tree trunk were a welcome relief as Carlos slumped against them, a moments rest. He wiped the sweat from his brow with one arm as he swigged from his canteen. The water was stale and warm but still very welcome, soothing his dry throat. The canopy of the jungle shielded him from the intense, blazing sun to a certain degree, but the heat was pervasive. The thick, moist air burning his lungs, the chatter and buzz of the myriad forms of jungle life, the twisted, grabbing vines and fronds reaching out in every direction, snatching at his clothes and hair. How he had missed this! There was a vibrancy to the jungle unlike any other place on earth.

He began chewing absently on a strip of jerky, his eyes slowly roaming the immediate vicinity. He had made excellent time so far. If he carried on like this he would make the site by tomorrow afternoon, maybe four or five o’clock. That would give him plenty of time to get organised. He pulled out his map and compass. Somewhere very close was a road that he wanted to avoid. He would have to cross it, unfortunately, but it should only take seconds. Like a jaguar he would burst from the trees on one side and be across and away before anyone who might be watching could guess what he was, Did you see that? Some kind of animal? Some kind of animal, indeed. The most powerful, deadly animal in existence, Carlos Villalopez. Besides, the road would almost certainly be deserted, hardly a highway. With one last glance around he decided where to cross, got back onto his feet. Shrugging his shoulders to settle his pack, he swallowed the last of the jerky, and headed towards the road.

Hacking at the debilitating lantana, cutting paths between animal tracks, he slowly approached the road. A broad band of sunlight through the trees ahead showed him he was nearly there. He crouched down, silent, listening. Was that whistling? Like a cat, his eyes never straying from the road, he carefully picked his way closer. Yes, that was definitely whistling, and a tinny tune, from a cheap radio perhaps. From the shadow of a large tree, concealed behind its broad, gnarled trunk, Carlos slowly leaned forward, scanning the road, left and right. Some thirty yards away to the right was a battered jeep, pulled over under the shade of the overhanging trees. In the driver’s seat was a man, maybe late thirties, with thick sandy hair, dressed all in combat fatigues. The windscreen of the jeep was folded down. The man sat with the chair wound back a little, his feet, crossed, resting on the dash, protruding over the folded screen. He whistled nonchalantly along with the song that played, about clowns to the left and jokers to the right.

Carlos sat back on his haunches, thinking. The guy had every hallmark of the mercenary, gun for hire. Like that dipshit German that started this whole escapade, except this guy was obviously American, straight out of Soldier of Fortune magazine. There must have been a change of alliances, in-fighting among the local guerrillas. It looked like this guy was guarding a new border, a border that was likely to change as fast as it had been negotiated. And someone like Carlos, armed as he was, would not have an easy time passing. Still, no problem. There were two options really. One, sneak along the road a few hundred yards away from Rambo here, then cross unnoticed, fading into the jungle like he had never been there. That would be easy. Option two was not so easy, but a lot more fun. And Carlos was not the sort of cold blooded killer to turn down a little fun. He leaned forward again, checking the mercenary’s weapons. An evil smile slowly spread across his face, Want to play tag, Soldier Boy?

Carlos ducked back into the trees, moved carefully toward the jeep until there was only twenty feet or so of jungle between them. He squatted down again, not making a sound, as he slowly slipped out a pistol from inside his jacket. With his eyes fixed intently on the American he reached into another pocket for his silencer, slowly, quietly screwing it into place. He cocked his left arm in front of him, using it as a rest for his right hand, carefully aiming the pistol. His finger gently squeezed the trigger, almost a caress. There was a muffled pop from the pistol followed by a sharp report as the jeep’s front tyre burst. The jeep rocked slightly as the air escaped the tyre with a rush. With a yelp of surprise, the American was out of the jeep, drawing his own pistol as he disappeared behind it. Carlos smiled, Very good, Yankee. Quick.

Carlos silently rose into a low crouch and moved some fifteen paces to his left. Squatting down again, peering through the foliage, he could see past the back of the jeep. The American was slowly rising, trying to catch a glimpse over the vehicle of what might be out there. There was a walkie talkie on the dashboard which he slowly reached toward. Carlos smiled, watching the mercenary’s hand inch forward so very carefully. Bracing his pistol again, Carlos waited. Just as the mercenary’s fingers were about to touch the radio, Carlos stroked his trigger again. With a sharp crack the radio splintered in a shower of plastic. The American yelped again, dropping back, rubbing his fingers. His eyes flicked towards the trees, right where Carlos had fired from. But Carlos was already moving again, back around to where he had fired from the first time. Once again he crouched low, waiting, Come on, Yankee, let’s begin the chase!

Slowly the American’s eyes appeared over the jeep again. Carlos waited. The American moved slowly toward the front of the vehicle, hiding now behind the front wheel, peering cautiously over the front wing. His eyes darted towards a rifle propped against the back seat on the driver’s side. His expression showed that he knew he would never reach it. He glanced at the pistol in his hand, then Carlos saw him make his decision. Like lightning he was up, bolting for the trees. Carlos grinned, this one was good. Carlos waited until the American was almost in the trees before he gently squeezed out his third round. The American’s scream was high pitched, like a child’s, as the bullet winged his left thigh, just below the buttock. Clapping his free hand to the wound he dove headfirst into the undergrowth.

Carlos, his expression one of glee, quickly darted out from the trees, across the road, back into the jungle some thirty feet from where the mercenary had leapt. Crouching low once more he slowly moved forward, wincing slightly at the tight pain in his still tender thigh. Up ahead he could hear twigs and branches snapping, leaf litter scattering. The American was being less careful now, running in panic. Excellent. Carlos rose and began running after him, following the noise, making no effort to be quiet himself now. Let the Yankee hear him coming, more like the monster he was than a panther chasing down its unfortunate prey.

Carlos deliberately did not catch up yet. The American’s wound was slowing him, hurting him. He was whimpering as he ran, from pain and from fear as he heard Carlos’ pursuit. Carlos laughed, his blood rushing at the sound of his prey’s panic. Run him down, keep him going until he was too weak to run any more. That wound would bleed a lot, already Carlos could see drops on the leaves as he ran. He caught sight of the American through a gap in the trees and swiftly squeezed off another round, winging the mercenary’s shoulder this time. He screamed again, stumbling, but did not fall. Carlos laughed again, evil, maniacal laughter.

They crashed through the trees, hunter and hunted, the mercenary darting this way and that, trying to shake Carlos off. Every few seconds Carlos would let off another round, shattering tree bark by the American’s head, bursting leaf litter at his feet. Suddenly there was a cry followed by a splash. Carlos stopped dead, dropping low, peering between the trees. The American had fallen, tripped by a shallow streamlet hidden in the undergrowth. Carlos sighed, So ends the chase.

The American struggled to turn over, sitting on the edge of the streamlet, his pistol held out straight in front of him, double-handed grip, panning left and right. His face was twisted in pain and fear, his whole body trembling violently. Carlos slowly raised his own pistol again, carefully taking aim. Another silent shot followed by a metallic ricochet and the American screamed again as his pistol flew from numb, broken fingers. Tears of panic streamed down his cheeks. ‘Who the fuck are you?’ he screamed, his voice breaking, hugging his hands to his chest. His eyes swept the jungle before him.

Carlos chuckled quietly as he rose and strolled casually from his concealment, his pistol swinging loosely by his side. The American’s shakes increased as Carlos approached, an evil grin splitting his face. ‘Who are you, man?’ the American asked again, his voice wracked with sobs of fear. ‘What do you want?’

Carlos unscrewed his silencer, crouched down in front of the mercenary, slipping his pistol back inside his jacket. The American’s eyes flicked between Carlos’ eyes and the pistol, then back again as it slipped out of sight. ‘You could never possibly understand what I want,’ Carlos said quietly.

‘I got connections, man, good connections. I bet I can get you anything you want.’

Carlos chuckled again. ‘You can’t buy what I want.’ The American began trembling more violently than ever, his breath coming in short gasps. Carlos looked him up and down. ‘You’re so very scared aren’t you?’

The mercenary began openly sobbing. ‘Yeah, I’m scared fucking shitless. What do you want?’

Carlos leaned closer, staring directly into the American’s eyes. ‘But don’t you feel alive? Isn’t your heart beating so hard it feels like it might burst? Don’t you feel more alive than you’ve ever felt before?’ The American’s eyes widened, his brow creasing, confused. In a blur Carlos swept a long, curved, viciously sharp knife from his boot. There was a flash of silver as he brought his arm around in a tight arc, dragging the blade straight across the American’s sweating, pulsing throat. The mercenary’s eyes bulged as blood gouted from between his hastily raised fingers. Still staring hard into the American’s eyes, Carlos took a long, shuddering breath. ‘That, my friend, is what I want!’

As the American toppled over backwards, Carlos stood, his arms by his sides, face raised to the sky. He turned slowly in circles, laughing out loud at the world. ‘Ah, there is no rush like it!’ he cried. He slowly lowered his face again, staring down at the dead mercenary. ‘Thank you,’ he whispered, ‘you made my day. But you also made me a little late. Have a nice day, now!’

Laughing again, Carlos wiped his knife on the American’s trouser leg, resheathed it. Checking his map and compass once more, he drew his machete and struck off into the jungle. ‘I have a long way to go,’ he muttered, as he passed the mercenary’s body. ‘Can’t hang around having fun all the time.’

Katherine Bailey sat with Thomas in the shade of a large, low tree, watching the bustle of activity before her. Men and women moved around the site so purposefully, each with their own organised agenda, their own part to play in revealing the mysterious past of this remarkable place. Following their lunch and further idle chat about the proceedings, Pedro Sanchez had excused himself to continue fulfilling his own role. Possibly the most important one, that of keeping everything going. He had said himself that the hardest part of his job seemed to be maintaining the morale of his workers, keeping everybody occupied, while making sure things got done properly, in the right order. He had agreed to meet with Katherine and Thomas again this evening, after dinner. Things were a little calmer after dark, he had told them, making it a little easier to relax. In the meantime, they had the run of the site, and were to feel free to observe any activity. So long as they touched nothing without permission.

‘I could watch people work all day,’ Thomas said dryly, smiling.

Katherine chuckled. ‘It’s an amazing thing to watch, isn’t it? All these people, discovering something new every other moment, another piece of the past.’

Thomas nodded slowly. ‘But I wonder how many of them have any real idea of quite what it is they’re uncovering.’

Katherine turned to face him, brow creased. ‘What do you mean?’

‘They’re a poor people, Katherine. They need to survive, to support their families, so they work as hard as they can. I somehow think that the beauty of discovery is far from their minds.’

Katherine looked back over the site. ‘Yes, but it’s their past, their history that they’re uncovering. Surely they appreciate that.’

Thomas sighed. ‘I’m not so sure, my dear. The past for people like this is often best left forgotten. The history of these people is one of bloodshed and conquest, followed by struggle and poverty and unrest. I think all that they really appreciate is the chance to make a few dollars from the American interest in their past. I’m glad Sanchez is in charge. I’m sure that single thing makes them feel a lot less sacrilegious.’

Katherine was surprised. ‘Sacrilegious?’

‘Certainly. When you come right down to it, my dear, these people are nothing more than slightly educated grave robbers. Look at their faces, look in their eyes. I don’t think that many of them are very proud of what they’re doing.’

Katherine sat quietly for a moment, thinking about what Thomas had said. ‘It’s an interesting angle for the story,’ she said eventually. ‘I must make a point of trying to interview some of the workers, get their perspective. Indigenous culture is my bag after all.’

Thomas smiled. ‘Indeed. How’s your Spanish?’

Katherine made a rueful face. ‘Awful, I’m afraid. Yours?’

Thomas laughed. ‘Absolutely non-existent, my dear! I bought a phrasebook before I left that I haven’t even opened yet.’

Katherine looked thoughtful. ‘I did know some Spanish. Some of it I remember.’ She paused. ‘I went to school with a Spanish girl,’ she said quietly, almost to herself. Thomas looked at her, his eyes soft. Katherine went on in a slightly stronger voice. ‘She was a lovely girl, her personality and her looks. We were young, just ten years old, and we played together for a whole summer. She was in a couple of my classes before that summer and we became friendly, then there came that endless summer holiday. Remember when you were a kid and the summer seemed to last forever?’

Drake smiled, but said nothing. Katherine looked at him for a moment before continuing. For some reason she felt that she could tell him anything and he would understand, never judging. ‘Her name was Salma, my Spanish friend. She had the most beautiful smile and a laugh like angels singing. We had a hideout in the woods behind our street, deep in amongst the pine trees. We used to go there and talk and play and smoke my mom’s cigarettes, like a couple of teenage boys.’ Katherine chuckled at the recollection, but it was a sad sound.

‘You smoked your first cigarettes at ten years old?’ Thomas asked.

Katherine shook her head. ‘Not really. We puffed and choked on them and made ourselves feel sick until we decided it was a stupid thing to keep doing. We were young and I guess that excuses a lot of stupidity. Growing up is often a case of running out of excuses. Then you have to be responsible.

‘Anyway, I remember Salma teaching me some Spanish. I used to love the sound of her and her mother talking to each other. Damn, it even sounded cool when her mother was scolding her! I begged her to teach me some and she did, but it all seems like it was so long ago now. I hardly remember any of it.’

‘Are you still friends with Salma?’ Thomas asked.

Katherine’s face darkened, her mouth pressing into a thin, flat line. ‘No.’ She took a deep breath, then, ‘It was near the end of that endless summer and we were at our hideout in the woods one morning. We were playing at being princesses. We did that a lot. We would be sister princesses in a magical realm and we were friends to all the animals and birds. We would ride unicorns and fly through the clouds on the backs of magnificent golden dragons. We could talk to the jays and the sparrows and the deer would dart past with gnomes and elves on their backs. We lived in the most wonderful fairy tale land that whole summer. It was so real.’ Katherine’s eyes were distant for a moment, slightly damp. ‘Then Salma had to go to see her grandparents that afternoon. Rather than go home myself I told her that I’d stay at the hideout and look after her dragon and her unicorn for her.’ A tear broke free of Katherine’s lashes and rolled down her cheek, glistening like a diamond in the sunlight.

Thomas caught it on one finger, wiping it away. ‘You really don’t have to continue, my dear,’ he said quietly. ‘This is obviously not a good memory.’

Katherine took a deep, slightly shuddering breath. ‘No, it’s okay. You see, about an hour after Salma had left I decided to go home too. It wasn’t so much fun without her and I felt hungry. When I came out of the woods there were people all around and my mom came running up to me and scooped me up into her arms, kissing me all over. She was saying, ‘Where’s Salma, honey? Where’s Salma?’ and she looked so relieved like I was going to tell her. I told her that Salma had left to go home an hour ago because she had to go to her grandparents. Then Salma’s mom burst into tears, wailing for her baby. Salma hadn’t come home and no one knew where she was. I didn’t know what all the fuss was about because it had only been an hour, but inside I knew that something was wrong. They found her body two days later, buried among the pine needles a mile away from our hideout. A mile the wrong way from home. She was abused and beaten and broken.’ Katherine hitched a sob. ‘My darling little friend. Beautiful Salma.’

Thomas put an arm around her shoulders, gently stroked her hair. ‘I’m sorry,’ he said quietly.

Katherine took a deep breath. With a slight shake of her head she buried it all in the past again. ‘That was a long time ago. Life is cruel sometimes.’

They sat in silence for a moment, then Katherine looked at Thomas again. ‘What about you?’ she asked, changing the subject. Thomas raised an eyebrow. ‘Your childhood, I mean,’ Katherine explained. ‘It must have been very different from mine, in England, how long ago?’

Thomas looked away at the clouds. ‘My dear, it was a long time ago indeed.’ He looked back at her. ‘Anyway, you were talking about interviewing some of the workers. How do you think you’ll do that?’

Katherine narrowed her eyes, Avoiding the subject, old man? With a mental shrug she thought for a moment. ‘Well, I guess we need an interpreter. I bet Pedro’s too busy though, I don’t want to bother him with it really.’ She thought a moment longer, then, ‘I know!’ She looked at Thomas. ‘Come on, I know just the man to help us.’ She jumped up and headed out across the site. After a few paces she stopped, looked back. ‘Come on, Thomas!’

Thomas sighed again, getting slowly to his feet, holding the camera from swinging. ‘I was really rather comfy there, you know.’

‘Thomas, my dear, we have work to do!’ Katherine’s attempt at an English accent was comical, but Drake smiled, following her across the sandy ground. At least her sadness had passed for now.

On the opposite side of the site, near the showers, was a large, dark green tent. The front was an open double flap with a solid looking wooden pole supporting it. A wooden cross hung from the pole. As Katherine headed towards the door, Thomas nodded to himself. ‘Oh, I see,’ he muttered, as he followed her into the gloomy interior of the chapel tent.

Inside it was dim and cool. Cool compared to outside at least. There were several benches lined up on either side, just like the pews of a regular church, with an altar at the far end. The altar cloth was clean and bright, stark against the darkness around it. Two large candles flickered and danced, either side of a figurine of the Virgin Mary. Katherine stopped halfway along the aisle between the benches. ‘I wonder if he’s here?’ she said quietly. Then she called out, ‘Father Paleros.’

The priests voice sounded from the doorway behind them. ‘Yes, my dear?’

‘Oh!’ Katherine turned around. ‘There you are.’

Father Paleros smiled. ‘I saw you heading this way. What can I do for you?’

Thomas was looking around the large tent. ‘Quite a church you have here,’ he observed. ‘Considering the location I mean.’

‘Yes. Many of the workers here need somewhere to praise God. And hopefully, most of the others who have yet to see the light will soon come to realise the peace and sanctuary of praising Him. Are you a religious man, Mr Drake?’

Thomas smiled, flicking a wink at Katherine. ‘After a fashion, old boy, yes. I believe Miss Bailey wanted to ask a favour of you.’

Katherine grinned, Neatly avoided, old man. ‘Yes,’ she said aloud. ‘I wondered if I might prevail upon you to act as an interpreter for a little while this afternoon.’

Father Paleros raised one eyebrow. ‘Interpreter?’

‘Yes. I wanted to interview some of the workers, get a more rounded view on the operation, but I’m afraid neither Thomas or I have the Spanish to cope.’

Father Paleros smiled. ‘I would be very happy to help, my dear. Though I would warn you that you may have some difficulty getting any information.’

‘Oh?’

‘You see, many of the workers are village folk, simple people. They tend to fear Americans with their strange machines and their unusual dress.’ He smiled. ‘But let’s try all the same.’

‘I’d like that.’

The three of them wandered back out into the bright day, eyes squinted against the harsh sun. Two workers sat not far away, beside one of the tarpaulin covered digs, sipping from battered tin mugs. ‘Do you think they’re on their tea break?’ Thomas asked, pointing.

Katherine chuckled. ‘Maybe. Let’s go see.’

The two men looked a little concerned as Katherine, Thomas and the priest approached. Father Paleros spoke to them for a moment, seeming to calm them. ‘I’ve told them that you’d like to ask them some questions,’ he said, turning back to Katherine. ‘Go ahead. I’ll translate.’

Katherine, smiling her most friendly smile, crouched down before the two men. She heard Thomas surreptitiously take a photograph. She quietly switched on her dictaphone in her pocket, reluctant to bring it into view. She just hoped it would record well enough through the cotton of her light khaki shorts. ‘Well,’ she began, ‘how did you both get involved here?’

Father Paleros translated the question, listened to their shy replies. ‘Simply by living nearby, they say. Their village is only a few miles away. When Senor Sanchez began excavations and needed more help, he simply visited the nearest villages to offer the people there employment. These men say that most of the people working here are from their village or another just like it nearby.’

Katherine nodded. ‘I see. And how do they like working here?’ The question seemed fatuous the moment she had said it, but she gamely awaited the response.

Father Paleros smiled as he translated. ‘They say they are grateful for the opportunity to earn American dollars, and beg that you don’t cause them to lose their jobs. As I said, my dear, they are very nervous around Americans.’

Katherine was apologetic. ‘Oh, I really don’t want to make them feel uncomfortable. One last question then. What do they think of the discovery of the crystal skull?’

As Father Paleros translated the men’s faces grew a little wary, even fearful. One looked to the ground, letting his friend speak. The man’s voice was agitated, his hands active. There was a fire in his eyes that Katherine found disturbing. She heard Thomas snap another shot. When the man finished speaking she quickly looked to the priest for an explanation. Father Paleros looked a little sad as he translated. ‘They believe that uncovering the skull is a portent of epic proportions. This man believes that terrible things are going to happen because of it. They greatly fear its power and believe that the pyramid should be sealed again. Forever.’

Katherine looked sorrowfully at both men. ‘Yet they still work here?’

Father Paleros nodded slowly. ‘They can’t afford not to.’

Katherine reached into her pocket, flicked off the dictaphone. She rummaged in her other pocket for a moment before bringing out a small wad of American dollars. She peeled a few off, handing them to the two men. ‘Gracias,’ she said, meaning it more than ever.

The man that had spoken bowed his head, tentatively taking the money. His friend stood and headed back towards their tarpaulin covered dig. As he walked away, the man with the money leant closer to Katherine, speaking softly in Spanish, then he too went back to work. Katherine stood up, looking questioningly at Father Paleros. ‘What did he say?’

The priest’s eyes were sad. ‘He said that you should leave here while you still can. He can see the cloak of death about you.’

Katherine was a little shocked. ‘The cloak of death?’

Father Paleros nodded. ‘He says that many will die here because of what has been unearthed. He says chaos is coming.’

Katherine took a deep breath. ‘Spooky! Do you believe him?’

Father Paleros’ expression was blank. ‘He believes it. I hope I was of some help. I really must be getting on now.’

‘Yes, of course. Thank you very much, Father, you were a lot of help.’

Father Paleros nodded, then turned away. As he headed back towards his church Thomas came and stood beside Katherine. ‘Intriguing.’

Katherine nodded. ‘Not to mention disturbing. You know, I think you were right. It would seem that a lot of the people here are really scared by what they’re doing.’ She looked slowly around the site, watching the people for a moment. ‘Do you want another look at that skull?’ she asked suddenly.

Thomas raised his eyebrows. ‘I’m not sure we’re allowed.’

‘Nonsense. Sanchez said we were to feel free to observe any of the work taking place. Besides, you need to get a photograph, seeing as you forgot last time.’

Drake cleared his throat. He seemed almost embarrassed. ‘I didn’t forget, my dear. Well, not as such. Well…anyway, it doesn’t matter. All right, let’s go and have another look now.’

Katherine smiled. ‘I knew you wanted to!’

As they walked towards the pyramid Katherine watched the workers around her. She could not help seeing them in a different light now and she felt sorry for them. People should not have to compromise their morals and ideals in order to survive. The world was certainly an unbalanced place. Peter would have just nodded knowingly at her if she had told him about these people, especially if she mentioned what the worker had just whispered to her. He was convinced that the more undeveloped a culture was, the more they were in contact with phenomena outside the normally accepted parametres. She had tried so many times to explain that a lack of development led to more faith in superstition and myth. That would be when Peter would just nod knowingly, or shrug slightly, refusing to be drawn into an argument about it. He could be infuriating sometimes.

The cool interior of the pyramid was a welcome relief, Katherine and Thomas both sighing expansively as they entered. ‘Remember not to touch anything,’ Thomas said.

‘I know, I remember my lecture.’

They made their way to the wooden trapdoor leading to the subterranean chamber. Katherine bent, carefully lifting it as Pedro Sanchez had, trying not to disturb too much dust. No light came from below this time. ‘Looks like we’re on our own here,’ she muttered. Turning to Drake, she asked, ‘Do you have a flashlight?’

‘No. But hang on a moment.’ Thomas quickly trotted back down the corridor, returning a few moments later carrying a large plastic torch. ‘I remembered seeing this earlier,’ he explained. ‘Fellow was using it to see into an alcove in the other room there. He’s gone now.’

Katherine nodded as she took the torch. ‘It would seem as though people are knocking off for the day. What time is it?’

‘No idea. But it must be getting on.’

Katherine shrugged. ‘Never mind. A quick look at the skull and a photograph, then we’ll see if we can find Sanchez again.’

Flicking the torch on, she shone it down into the chamber, the light playing across the worn stone steps. ‘It looks like a lot of people used this before they sealed it with the stone Sanchez told us about,’ she said, carefully descending.

Drake looked at the stonework. ‘Indeed. Though I wonder what for.’

Katherine shone the torch around the chamber. It was eerie with the lamplight before, but now it seemed worse. The torch beam made black shadows dance and flicker as it played across the bas relief work, making the walls seem to move, breathe.

‘There is something palpably odd about this room,’ Thomas observed quietly. ‘You know, like before a storm when the air is static.’

Katherine nodded slowly. ‘And last time, that seemed to increase when Sanchez revealed the skull.’

‘Indeed, my dear. Are you sure you want to do this now?’

‘Are you scared, Thomas Drake?’

Thomas chuckled quietly. ‘Quite frankly, my dear, yes. Just a little. I think I’m spooked by what that fellow said just before.’

Katherine crouched down in front of the hessian covered alcove. ‘Ready?’ Her voice quavered just slightly.

Thomas looked down at her, a small smile tugging at the corners of his lips. ‘Surely.’ His eyes glittered mischievously.

Holding the torch in her left hand, shining it at the alcove, Katherine slowly pulled back the sacking. The familiar sense of weight and silence immediately filled the air, as though the air was thicker than a moment before. The skull absorbed the torchlight, causing it to refract around the alcove, painting stark patterns on the stone. Katherine looked at Thomas, holding the torch up for him to take. As he took it from her he said, ‘Remember, Sanchez asked you not to pick it up.’

Katherine nodded. ‘I know. I just want to touch it again, but with both hands this time.’

‘Why?’

‘I can’t explain it.’ Katherine crouched back on her heels, reaching both hands towards the skull. As gently as she could, she laid her palms either side of it, the heels of her hands beside the eye sockets. The second she touched it the rushing sound once again flooded her mind, thousands of voices all babbling at once. This time there was more however. Visions. Colours danced in front of her eyes, swirling, kaleidoscopic. She felt as though her entire body was charged with electricity. Just as she thought she could not take any more, as though she might faint, it stopped abruptly. She let out a gasp as everything became still again, rocking slightly on her heels.

Thomas put a concerned hand on her shoulder. ‘Are you all right, my dear?’

Katherine nodded slowly. ‘Yes. I just felt a little dizzy there for a moment.’

Thomas’ eyes were worried. ‘Are you sure?’ He was looking directly into her eyes, his gaze slightly disconcerting.

‘Yes, really, I’m fine. Thomas, do me a favour. Lay your hand on the skull.’

‘Why?’

‘I’d just like you to tell me what you feel.’

Thomas eyed the skull warily. He handed the torch back to Katherine. ‘Very well.’

Katherine moved aside to let him crouch in her place. He slowly extended one hand towards the skull. Just before his palm reached the smooth, crystal surface, a voice suddenly echoed down to them.

‘Miss Bailey? Mr Drake? Are you here?’

Thomas whipped his hand away like a scolded child. He immediately looked at Katherine, biting his lower lip. ‘That really made me jump!’ he said, his voice excited. ‘I feel like a schoolboy again, trying to get at the headmaster’s gin!’

Katherine giggled. ‘We’re down here, Senor Sanchez,’ she called out. She pointed at the camera around Drake’s neck. ‘Just getting that shot we missed earlier.’

Realisation suddenly dawned on Thomas’ face. ‘Ah, yes, of course.’ He stood back a little as Katherine held the hessian aside. They heard the scrape of Sanchez’ feet as the flash burst out, blinding them for a second. Blinking, they slowly made their way back up the steps.

‘You got the picture you wanted?’ Sanchez asked as they emerged. He held the trapdoor for them, lowering it carefully behind them.

Katherine nodded. ‘Yes, we did, thank you. I hope you don’t mind.’

Sanchez smiled. ‘Of course not. I know I can trust you not to touch or move anything.’

Katherine deliberately avoided looking at Thomas, stifling a giggle. ‘You wanted us?’ she asked, changing the subject.

‘Yes, I came to tell you that supper is being served. Work is pretty much finished for the day, now the light’s failing.’

‘Oh, I see. Even in here?’

Sanchez laughed. ‘Even in here, Miss Bailey. I am a dedicated man, and can often be found in here at all hours, picking and brushing. But tonight we have you as our guests, and I would like to offer you my hospitality in the form of a bottle of fine wine.’

Katherine beamed. ‘Well, well, Senor Sanchez. I’m sure we’d be delighted to accept. A little luxury in the wilderness?’

‘Indeed.’

As they left the pyramid Thomas paused in the doorway, looking back. Katherine stopped, turning around. ‘What’s up?’ she asked quietly.

Drake shook his head. ‘I don’t know. Maybe it’s just what that worker said, but I feel a distinct sense of tension. Like something fairly major is going to happen and if we’re not careful we’ll be caught right in the middle of it.’

Katherine raised an eyebrow. ‘Sixth sense, Thomas?’

Thomas chuckled. ‘Of course not, my dear. Divine intervention! Come on, let’s see how fine that wine really is.’

13

‘What time is it?’ Samuel’s voice was nervous, fretful.

Isiah looked at him slowly, his patience worn so thin now. ‘About ten minutes since you last asked.’

Samuel coughed uncomfortably. ‘I’m just a little edgy, you know. We’ve been sitting around so long, I’m a little worried about moving again.’

‘I know, Samuel. Just chill, okay, we’ll be fine.’

Samuel stood up, pacing worriedly across the flagstones in front of the altar. ‘Do we really have to sit through another sermon by that insect of a fucking holy man?’

Isiah laughed softly. ‘Yeah. This mornings service wasn’t so bad, was it? I mean, you haven’t killed him yet, so it can’t have been all bad.’

Samuel chose not to rise to that. ‘It was bad enough, man. Besides, after that I’ve spent all day giving myself a headache trying to light a goddamn candle. I’m sick of this place!’

‘There’ll be the evening service soon, Samuel. People will start coming in, the priest will waffle on about nothing for an hour, then when everybody leaves, so do we. Once mass is over there won’t be long till the flight. Relax.’

Samuel sat back down hard on the pew. ‘How can I relax? The moment we step out that door, he’s going to know about it.’

Isiah nodded. ‘I know. But we don’t have to make it easy for him.’

‘And how do we make it hard. He’s nearly had us before.’

‘I told you to trust me, Samuel. Okay, listen, this is what we do. When we leave the church, we stay with as much of the crowd as possible. If we keep people around us, there’s less he can do. He’d be hard pressed to take a personal hand in things if we’re surrounded by dozens of different people.’

Samuel frowned. ‘Why?’

‘Because there are rules of a sort, and things that certain beings simply can and can’t do. Imagine if Satan just turned up in a crowded place and ripped someone’s soul out. People would notice. Something like that upsets the delicate structure of belief and faith that keeps these beings in existence. What he’ll try to do is separate us from the crowds, and separate us from each other too. Then he can take you.’

‘So what do we do? Lay it out for me.’

Isiah sighed. ‘Okay, one more time. When the service ends, we leave with the congregation. Most of them will head for the nearest train station, which is about two blocks that way.’ Isiah pointed to the right side of the church. ‘We stay with them. When we get to the station, we stay with the crowds. Don’t worry about tickets and things, I can handle that. We get a train from here directly to the airport terminal, staying with the crowds. Once we get to the airport, we get our tickets, check in, and wait for our flight. We won’t have long to wait, staying with the crowds. Are you spotting the recurring theme throughout this plan?’

Samuel grinned despite himself. ‘Stay with the crowds?’

‘Exactamundo. Old Nick will be trying his hardest to get us on our own, especially to get you on your own. We fight off his minions, which will attack us, as surreptitiously as possible, keep a low profile. He’ll try to get us in trouble, too. A minion might grab your arm, make you punch a policeman, something like that. If you get arrested, you’ll be put in a cell on your own. Do you understand what I’m saying?’

Samuel nodded. ‘Sure. They’ll try anything, right?’

‘Right. Don’t be fooled by anything, or anyone. If you think you see your long lost aunt being raped down a quiet alley, don’t fall for it. They’ll try anything to get us on our own. If they do get us alone, then there’ll be one hell of a fight, if you’ll pardon the pun. I might not be able to protect you then, but it won’t come to that if you keep your head.’

Samuel was quiet for a moment, then, ‘I could buy us plenty of time to get to the airport.’

‘No, Samuel.’

‘Come on, man. One death to make this so much easier for us.’

Isiah spun to face Samuel, less than an inch from his nose. ‘No, Samuel,’ he said again, from between clenched teeth. ‘That is not the way I work. You have no idea of the repercussions that follow every senseless death like your murders. We do this my way. I have tricks of my own to shake him off, and we’ll stand and fight if we have to, but you kill no-one!’

Samuel leaned away carefully, his eyes wide. ‘All right, man, don’t get a hernia. We do it your way. Just know this; you fail, I’ll grab the nearest passer-by and I’ll vanish.’

Isiah shook his head slowly. ‘It won’t happen, Samuel. Like I said before, trust me.’

Samuel was quiet again for a while, thinking. He was getting tired of thinking so much. He was not used to being afraid, having to plan. ‘What about at the other end?’ he asked suddenly.

‘What?’

‘When we get to Guatemala. We’ll still have a fair way to go, and I don’t think it’ll be crowded.’

‘Leave that to me, Samuel. I have plans to slip away and a way to cloak us for some of the time.’

Samuel looked hard at Isiah. ‘And why can’t you do that now?’

‘Because it’s hard to maintain. Besides, Lucifer knows where we’re going. There’s no point in struggling to hide from him now. When we get to Guatemala we vanish and make our way to the site. With any luck, he won’t catch up until we’re there. If we slip away well enough he’ll have to go on to the site and wait.’

‘And once I have that skull, we’re home free?’

Isiah nodded, smiling inwardly. ‘Once you get your hands on that skull, your work will be done. Now shut up and wait. It’s not long till the service.’

As Isiah stopped speaking the door behind the altar swung gently open. A small, wiry priest appeared, looking nervously around his church. When he saw Isiah and Samuel he beamed, suddenly becoming the benevolent right hand of God. He slowly approached them.

Samuel’s voice was low, grating. ‘Fuck off, insect-man.’

Isiah elbowed him. ‘Shut up. I’ll do the talking. If you move one muscle, I’ll drop you like a shot steer. Don’t even scratch your nose.’

‘Good evening gentlemen. You’ve been here all day?’

Isiah nodded, smiling politely. ‘Every once in a while we like to take a day out to simply enjoy the presence of God. Spend some time in His peace, away from the madding crowds of the city.’

The priest nodded. ‘If only more people would recognise the soul’s need for peace. You gentlemen must feel very whole after a day like this.’

‘I feel like an arsehole,’ Samuel muttered under his breath.

The priest either did not hear, or chose to ignore it. ‘So you’ll be staying for the next service?’

Isiah nodded. ‘Yes, we’ll leave after that.’

‘Jolly good. Well, I must open the doors. My congregation will soon be arriving.’ With that he strolled slowly down the aisle towards the large oak doors of his church.

Samuel’s voice was bitter. ‘Go and greet your lost sheep, you pretentious fuck.’

Isiah chuckled. ‘Live and let live, Samuel.’

People soon started arriving, filling the pews of the church in that random pattern people use, trying to avoid sitting next to anyone else. Slowly the gaps filled. Isiah was surprised at the number of people, and very pleased. The bigger the crowd, the easier the exit.

Isiah amused himself watching the muscles in Samuel’s cheeks and neck twitch during the sermon. He could hear the grinding of Samuel’s teeth at times. During prayer, Samuel would hang his head, his fists slowly clenching and relaxing. During the hymns he would simply stand stock still, his face a mask of granite. Every word must sting like a whip, Isiah thought, with a conscience as guilt ridden as Samuel’s. Isiah was happy to watch him squirm.

Eventually the prayers were said and the hymns were sung. The priest ran out of hypocritical nonsense and began rounding up the sermon. A collection plate came round, mostly filled with grubby, low denomination coins. Isiah took it and passed it on quickly, before Samuel could make a donation of his own. As the priest spoke his last words, Isiah felt the surge of Samuel’s will. He looked up but the candle was already lit, had been all service. As he looked the flame suddenly vanished with a subtle pop. Samuel grinned, ‘Yes!’

Isiah looked at him, one eyebrow raised. Samuel looked back, his expression open. ‘That was me, right?’ he whispered. ‘Not a breeze or something?’

‘That was you,’ Isiah said. ‘Well done. Now, can you relight it.’

Samuel shrugged. ‘I dunno. It struck me that it would be easier to extinguish a flame than to ignite one. And it was.’

Isiah nodded. ‘Yeah. Keep practising, you never know where it all might lead.’

Samuel shook his head slowly, surprised at himself. ‘Well, I’ll be damned,’ he said quietly.

Isiah smiled softly, Indeed you will.

At that moment the congregation rose, and with it, the hush was broken by dozens of voices, released like caged birds by the priest’s closure, filling the church. Loud, echoing whispers reverberated as everyone began filing towards the door.

Isiah stood, grabbing Samuel by the shoulder, pulling him up. ‘Come on. Stay in the heart of the crowd, and don’t lose me. Hold my hand.’

‘What?’

‘No-one will be surprised in a city like this.’

As Samuel gingerly took Isiah’s hand, wandering along with the crowd, his face was downcast. ‘Now I’m a gay dead nigger,’ he muttered, ‘on the run from the Devil himself. I defy anyone to prove they’re having a worse day than me.’

‘Shut up.’

As they passed through the door, out into the cool, dark, breezy street, Isiah had a moment to enjoy being outside again before the sense of RealmShift brought him alert. But it was something leaving, not arriving. A sentry gone to report. He dragged Samuel along the crowded city street, trying to stay with the bulk of the congregation. ‘Come on, we don’t have a second to spare.’

Samuel’s face was drawn. ‘I just felt something.’

‘Me too. Just remember the plan.’

Samuel was afraid, hurrying along the street. He felt as though his shoes were made of lead, like trying to run in a nightmare. Everything seemed to be in slow motion, the two blocks to the station sliding by like treacle. He gripped Isiah’s hand tightly, as frightened as a little boy.

No more than a hundred feet from the canopied steps leading down through the pavement, he felt the presence building again. ‘Here they come, Samuel,’ Isiah warned. ‘Stay alert.’

Samuel looked nervously around as they hurried towards the steps. He wasn’t sure he should stick with Isiah. Something inside told him repeatedly that Isiah would be trouble. He was shaking all over, terrified. He knew there was something coming and he was running straight for it. Panic welled up inside him. The thoughts that had been fermenting in his mind during all those hours in the church coalesced.

He saw a streak of black movement directly ahead just as Isiah’s arm shot out. The minion flying at his throat was incinerated in mid-air by the energy Isiah released. No-one around seemed to notice.

Samuel took his cue and bolted.

As two more minions, invisible to everybody else, flew at Isiah, Samuel vanished off into the crowd. Isiah vaporised the minions, yelling simultaneously, ‘Samuel! You’ll never make it alone!’

Samuel sidestepped left and right through the crowd, desperately keeping close to people while trying to put distance between himself and Isiah. What am I doing? he thought frantically. He was confused, terrified, but he had never relied on anyone else before and Isiah must have some agenda of his own. He needed time to think. He knew a masking spell that he could use. It worked in much the same way as hiding in a church, a kind of artificial sanctuary, only one that would stay with him if he moved around. And he could push off the devil again at the same time. He could hear Isiah yelling his name as he ran, people in the crowd looking around, confused, inquisitive.

Samuel broke from the edge of the crowd, heading into an alleyway, hoping to cut across to another main street. When he was about halfway through the alley he felt something in the air, something being disturbed not far away. He could feel the presence building, stronger than before.

‘Spare change, mate?’

Samuel looked around, his eyes wild. What the hell was that?

‘Just a few coins?’

Then he saw him, nestled in between large industrial bins and old cardboard boxes. A man in layer upon layer of rags, tattered gloves on his hands, equally tattered woolen hat pulled down over his thick matted hair, almost blending into his ragged beard. Two dark eyes glittered out from under the wool and hair. One filthy hand was stretched out hopefully.

The presence was building. Samuel was sure it was Lucifer himself getting closer. Isiah’s voice rang out at the end of the alley. ‘Samuel! Are you there?’

There was a bottle, empty, lying beside the tramp. Samuel quickly dropped to his knees, grabbing the bottle in one hand and the tramp in the other. The old soak cried out briefly in surprise and indignation as Samuel pushed himself to ground between the bins, dragging the tramp down on top of him. Sharp, hideous words began to issue from Samuel’s mouth as he smashed the bottle on the ground beside him. Clamping one hand over the wino’s mouth, pulling his head back, Samuel held the broken bottle by its neck and drove it into the side of the old man’s throat. Blood sprayed out, showering Samuel’s arm, running down the side of the bin. Samuel’s words, quick and ancient, issued in a harsh whisper as the dying tramp bucked and convulsed on his lap, air whistling through his rent windpipe. Then suddenly all was still.

Isiah stopped dead in the street. The RealmShift had built fast and powerfully as he ran. Lucifer was coming for Samuel and there was nothing he could do. Then just as suddenly the RealmShift had stopped, the rushing presence of Satan vanishing in an instant.

Isiah’s eyes narrowed as he looked slowly left and right. Another innocent dead. As the crowds in the street moved on, oblivious, a dark and menacing minion stepped out from a shop doorway, looking at Isiah, its head cocked to one side. Isiah looked back at it, shrugged. It slowly faded away.

He couldn’t believe it. Samuel had done it again. Cast away the Devil and bought himself more hiding time. But to what end? Samuel’s methods were like a boomerang. No matter what he did, he gained a couple of hours only to finish up back where he started. Isiah would have to move fast now, relocate Samuel quickly and get back on track. There simply wasn’t enough time to start over again. They couldn’t miss that plane. Isiah swore under his breath. Fuck it. Perhaps I’ll just let him go. Let the devil have him.

A sudden flash of images flooded Isiah’s mind. Native Central Americans in tears, a god wailing in terrible grief, pillaged forests, a raging flood. Isiah growled a noise of annoyance. ‘I know!’ he yelled at no one in particular. A couple of people passing jumped and looked at him sidelong before hurrying on.

THAT FUTURE IS BECOMING MORE AND MORE LIKELY.

‘So piss off and let me fix things up!’ Isiah hissed.

Sitting under the heavy body of the tramp Samuel whimpered. What the hell did he do now? He needed help from someone else, someone in the game with a lot of clout. He wanted to charter private planes, travel fast, get to this place in Guatemala and end this his way.

He pushed the corpse off and stood up carefully, looking all around himself. He needed false papers and a quick route out of here as fast as possible. There was one man that could help him, but that man didn’t come cheap. Samuel would have to charm him into a little credit somehow. With a gasp he ducked into the shadows as Isiah appeared back at the end of the alleyway. As soon as he had passed Samuel got up and jogged quickly in the other direction, reaching the main road and hurrying along towards the only place he could think of that would give him the slightest chance of pulling this off.

*

Isiah thought frantically. He needed help. He needed numbers on his side. Time was fast running out. Running through his mental lists of local contacts he realised he was not too far from Vincenzo’s basement headquarters. Perhaps the old vampire could lend a hand once again.

Moments later Isiah appeared before the same table he had sat by not so long ago. ‘Hello, Vincenzo.’

The old vampire smiled, sitting at the head of the table. There were more people around this time, a dozen or more, all vampires. All arrogant and mean looking, confident in their superiority. A few of them cautiously narrowed their eyes as they looked at Isiah. ‘How nice to see you again so soon,’ Vincenzo said.

Isiah nodded. ‘Indeed. Listen, my friend, I hate to be rude, but I really need your help, right now.’

Vincenzo’s eyebrows raised. ‘Of course. Whatever I can do to help.’

‘Could you and your crew here help me with a sweep. There is a man that I desperately need to find. He can’t have got far yet, but finding him on my own would be very hard work.’

The old man nodded. ‘Certainly. Our business can wait.’ Isiah smiled his genuine thanks.

A few minutes later Isiah stood with Vincenzo and a dozen of his brood outside the entrance to the train station. ‘He bolted from this very spot, just a short time ago,’ Isiah explained. ‘He can’t have got very far yet.’

Vincenzo nodded and turned to the group, motioned them all to gather round. The circle drew close around Isiah. A few people walking along moved aside, giving the group a wide berth. It seemed obvious that they were up to no good.

Vincenzo took the hand of one of his underlings and the others all joined hands surreptitiously. Isiah took Vincenzo’s other hand and the vampire to Vincenzo’s left rested his free hand on the old vampire’s shoulder, completing the circle. ‘Give us the man’s image, Isiah,’ Vincenzo said quietly.

Isiah closed his eyes. In his mind he constructed a picture of Samuel in Andre Todd’s body. He let waves of Samuel’s personality wash through the image, like a fingerprint of Sam’s consciousness, and then let the image go to Vincenzo. The group nodded and grunted as they all received the mental photofit ID.

They all released contact from one another and stood back. ‘Dead or alive?’ Vincenzo asked.

‘Very much alive, please,’ Isiah replied. ‘It is imperative that I get hold of this man in one piece and as soon as possible. We’ll have to spot him by sight most likely, he’s using some kind of masking magic.’

Vincenzo nodded. ‘You heard him,’ he said loudly. ‘Go. And spread the word!’

In a burst of preternatural speed the group of vampires darted off in a dozen different directions, running down the street, across the road. Some shot straight up the walls of the buildings, like lanky black spiders, traveling at fantastic speed, then disappeared over the rooftops.

‘Within fifteen minutes there will be at least a hundred of us scouring the city,’ Vincenzo said.

Isiah smiled. ‘Thank you, old friend. Start in this area and work out concentrically. I have no idea where he’s going, but we must move quickly.’

‘We’ll find him.’

Moments later Isiah reformed in his apartment. Back where he had started. Sitting in his armchair he closed his eyes and slipped free of his physical body. Within seconds his astral self was back at the station. He began systematically traveling up and down the streets, sweeping through the buildings, along alleys and over roofs. It was a much quicker way to search but it really was like searching for a needle in a haystack, only the haystack was the urban sprawl and the needle was just one of so many others like it.

As he searched Isiah occasionally spotted one of Vincenzo’s vampires, creeping along a corridor, crawling along a window sill, stalking through late night malls. With minutes ticking painfully by the search continued.

An hour later Isiah snapped back into his body, his eyes dark and angry. Still he couldn’t find Samuel. The vampires were still searching, but Isiah had to do something about the plane. It was due to leave soon and they would never get there in time to catch it. There was no chance of another to the right location tonight. If they didn’t get this plane, then all would be lost. As the Balance had said, timing was crucial. Why did Samuel pick now to panic and run?

However, perhaps if Isiah could just delay the plane, all might not be lost. They could still catch the same one, even if it was running late. They would have to move quickly at the other end, try to make up the lost time, but it wasn’t over yet. A small mechanical hitch with the aircraft, just to delay it by a couple of hours. The flight would not be cancelled that way. Isiah had checked the airport astrally. Now he travelled physically. Within a couple of minutes he was back in his armchair, satisfied that the rather confused airline mechanic would take a couple of hours at least to find the problem that Isiah had just created.

With a deep breath, his teeth set in annoyance, Isiah closed his eyes and astrally swept away once more, picking up the search where he had left off. Running around after this idiot Samuel was really becoming tiresome. With any luck, Samuel’s magic would falter soon. When his mask fell, with so many creatures looking out for him, Samuel would glow like a camera flash in a dark room. There had to be a moment at least, before Samuel could recast his magic, that he would be vulnerable. Someone was sure to spot it. Isiah hoped it was someone on his side, though he knew the devil and his minions were in great numbers and not far behind.

As these thoughts crossed Isiah’s mind the voice of the Balance interrupted his search.

VINCENZO IS WAITING FOR YOU.

Without an answer Isiah leapt back to his body. As his eyes opened he saw Vincenzo standing before him. The old vampire smiled. ‘I was tempted then, old friend! Just for a quick taste!’

Isiah shook his head, smiling crookedly. ‘You found him?’

‘We have. This way.’

The vampire jumped through Isiah’s open window without a glance behind. He knew Isiah could keep up. Jumping and climbing, window ledges to drainpipes, the two men reached the roof and ran. They jumped the gaps between buildings, traveling at a blur across the night cloaked city. Within a couple of minutes they were at a large building. It was a street corner bar, with offices above. There was a large flat awning running around the building on which Isiah and Vincenzo alighted. Two other vampires waited there in the shadows, either side of a window.

As they landed Isiah felt Samuel’s mask fall away. Just in time! He sat on a hard wooden chair in the small room, looking worriedly at the clock on the wall. Suddenly several things happened at once. A burst of RealmShift washed across the building like a concussive wave. At the same moment the door to the small room opened and a large man with a huge cigar in one hand walked in. As the large man said, ‘So, Harrigan, what is it exactly that you’re after?’ Samuel realised that his shield was down.

There was a roar from inside the building. The large man spun around, his cigar falling from his hand.

‘I have to get Samuel into public!’ Isiah cried and crashed through the window.

Samuel leapt to his feet as the large man spun back. ‘What the fuck…?’ the man yelled, as Isiah grabbed the knife from Samuel’s hand and threw it aside.

Samuel writhed in Isiah’s grasp. ‘Let me go! He’s coming!’

‘I know,’ Isiah shouted back. ‘And we’re leaving!’

The room filled with a pervasive air of heat and anger. Vincenzo and his two cronies jumped through the window and grabbed the large man, running with him back through the door. ‘Isiah, go!’ Vincenzo yelled as he ran.

As Isiah dragged Samuel back through the broken window the three vampires met Lucifer head on in the doorway, slamming the unfortunate man they carried into the devil’s black chest. They rained blows and knife slashes all over Satan as the devil picked up Samuel’s associate and literally tore him in half in his rage. Isiah and Samuel dropped from the awning onto the crowded street below as Vincenzo and his friends raced off through the building at enormous speed in three different directions.

The devil stood in the empty room and roared again. His fists balled and shaking, his face sheer fury.

Isiah and Samuel landed heavily on the pavement, several people stepping back stunned as they did so, then crying out in surprise and fear as the deafening roar echoed across the street. What the hell was that?

Isiah smiled. ‘I think there’s a wild bear loose up there!’ he said to no one in particular. A few people screamed and ran, others looking around, lost for what to do. An air of panic swept through the crowd and Isiah used the confusion to drag Samuel away. They ran left and right through streets and alleys before emerging once again onto a main thoroughfare and slowing to a walk.

‘The train station isn’t too far now,’ Isiah said, gripping Samuel’s hand like a vice. ‘We can get back on track now.’

Samuel staggered along beside Isiah, panting for breath. ‘What the fuck is this?’ he asked eventually. ‘You act like nothing happened.’

‘Samuel, are you too stupid to realise that you are safer with me? I had a little help from some friends and we got you back. Just. Now we can get on with the task at hand. I’ve already told you that I don’t like it. But I’ll be damned if I won’t achieve it.’

‘But we’re too late. We’ve missed the plane, haven’t we? I wanted to get a different plane, one that none of you would find me on.’ Samuel was too scared to fight any more. He couldn’t believe how this guy had just come flying through a window and snatched him away. It seemed like he had no choice but to play along.

‘You really have no idea of the scale of things here, do you,’ Isiah said. ‘We haven’t missed the plane. Hopefully. Come on.’ He led them down some steps to a train station. ‘Stay with me, stay with the crowds and play along like we originally planned, all right? The devil will start throwing things at us again any second now, but don’t lose it. He cannot get you while you’re in public with me. Don’t kill anyone. And hurry!’

Samuel shook his head. ‘Whatever, man. I feel like I’m being pulled in a million different directions at once. If you really think you can get me through this then what fucking choice do I have?’

Isiah smiled. ‘That’s the spirit!’

As they hurried through the turnstiles, nobody seeming to notice that they had not paid, Samuel felt the hair on the back of his neck raise, a shudder running through him like his blood had turned to ice water. His stomach felt the same. ‘Hold it together, Samuel.’ Isiah’s voice was tight, concentrated, but firm. Samuel took some small solace from the fact that Isiah did not seem scared. Angry, but not scared. Then again, what could scare someone who’s job it is to go to Hell in open defiance of Lucifer himself? Perhaps it was stupid to have run, after all.

‘He’s here,’ Samuel said, his voice strained between clenched teeth.

‘I know. He’ll make himself seen any moment. Remember, almost everyone here can’t see him, or his minions. Don’t react to anything he does. Keep a low profile, remember?’

‘I remember.’

As they headed towards the platform they needed, Samuel made a small noise of fear in his throat. Isiah squeezed his hand. ‘I see him, Samuel. Be cool.’

An old, grey haired train guard sat on a stool at the entrance to the platform. His face was lined, tired. Unseen by him, and just about everybody else, was the Devil. But Isiah and Samuel could see him. Lucifer stood behind the old man’s stool, one arm draped loosely around his neck, one gnarled, black, taloned hand resting lightly on the left side of the old man’s chest. ‘Ignore him,’ Isiah instructed.

As they passed, Lucifer hissed, one long finger disappearing into the old man’s chest. With a gasp, the guard clutched at his left arm, toppled slowly forward off his stool. Samuel’s voice was high pitched. ‘Fuck me, did you see that?’

Isiah’s face was dark, his black eyes like bottomless pits. ‘I saw. He’s making distractions.’

People began running towards the fallen train guard, Is he all right? I think he’s had a heart attack! My god, I think he’s dead!

Samuel’s eyes were wild. ‘Can he do that to me?’

Isiah kept his eyes on the Devil. ‘Not while I’m looking after you. That’s why he wants to split us up.’

The Devil’s laughter bubbled like tar pits as he strode towards Isiah and Samuel. Minions appeared in front of them, stepping from thin air through the shimmer of RealmShift. One of the minions climbed slowly onto the lap of a waiting passenger, who sat quietly reading. Isiah sent it back to Hell with a bolt of energy, but not before another had leaped onto the next passenger on the bench, melting into the unfortunate businessman. ‘Watch him,’ Isiah said, gesturing with his chin. They stopped walking, apparently waiting for the train like everybody else. Isiah could feel Samuel trembling as the Devil approached. Isiah smiled at Lucifer. ‘Now don’t make a scene,’ he said, sounding like an exasperated parent. ‘That was a close one, but ’ve still got him.’

Lucifer’s face twisted. ‘Give him to me!’

‘No.’

Suddenly the businessman on the bench leapt to his feet, shouting incoherently at the top of his voice. He ran forwards, grabbing Samuel by the collar, trying to drag him towards the tracks. Samuel cried out, beating at the man’s face and arms. Lucifer took his cue, raising his hand to strike at Isiah. As Isiah gathered his will and pumped a bolt of raw energy directly into Satan’s chest, knocking him back, Samuel delivered a devastating head butt to the lunatic dragging at his clothes. There was a sickening crunch as the man’s nose was flattened. He screamed, staggering backwards. Lucifer roared in anger.

‘You’re drawing attention,’ Isiah warned, energy crackling around his free hand. ‘Back off. You will not have him.’

‘I will have my way, Interferer,’ Lucifer roared. He raised his hand toward Samuel as the train began to appear from the tunnel. People were looking at Isiah and Samuel, wondering what would happen next, as the raving businessman fell to the floor. They were blissfully unaware of the number of other entities around them. The minion stepped from the man’s prone form, grinning maliciously. The businessman, his senses returning, clutched at his broken face, sobbing. ‘What’s going on,’ he wailed, looking beseechingly around himself. Everybody turned away, suddenly occupied by the incoming train.

Lucifer slowly turned his hand, an invisible force pulling at Samuel, dragging him towards the tracks. Isiah held firm, with body and mind, resisting the Devil’s power. ‘He’s trying to throw me in front of the train,’ Samuel cried.

‘I know,’ said Isiah, his teeth clenched, his face fixed in concentration. ‘I’ve got you. Shut up.’

The Devil growled, releasing his grip as the train passed, slowing to a halt. As the doors hissed open, the gathered crowds surging forward, several minions stepped in between the train doors and Isiah. ‘Just walk through,’ Isiah hissed, pacing forward. He pumped a shield of energy before them, knocking the minions back. Lucifer shot energy of his own back at them, which Isiah just managed to deflect, though it rocked them both. He cried out slightly as the power of it singed his body and mind. Samuel whimpered, his dark face slightly grey with panic. They stepped onto the train just as the doors hissed closed again. As the train lurched away they grabbed a central pole for balance, watching the Devil’s face twist in rage. As they disappeared into the tunnel they saw him step straight through the wall of the train, on board a few carriages back.

‘Oh, fuck,’ Samuel whined. ‘I wish he’d leave us alone.’

‘Not after the insult we’ve done him, Samuel. He wants you bad. Brace yourself, this is only a moments rest.’

The train rattled along, rocking slightly. The passengers read or listened to walkmans or stared blankly out the windows at the dark city.

‘How long is the train ride?’ Samuel asked.

‘About twenty minutes, but he’ll be back before then. Remember Samuel, just keep your head.’

‘I prefer my method, Isiah. I’d rather kill someone than be this much on edge. He could grab us any second!’

Isiah looked hard at Samuel. ‘You’d rather kill someone because you’re a coward, Samuel. Don’t panic.’

The train rocked along for another few minutes while Samuel fretted. Then the door to their carriage opened and a pretty young woman, the look of the librarian about her, stepped through. Though she looked innocent enough, Isiah and Samuel could see her eyes like no-one else in the carriage; yellow, slitted eyes. ‘Oh, fuck,’ Samuel whined.

As he spoke, the woman raised an accusatory finger, pointing directly at Samuel. She let out a short scream to catch everybody’s attention, then, ‘That man! He’s the bastard that raped me! He raped me!’ She continued to rant and scream as people turned to look at Samuel’s quivering face.

‘She’s lying,’ Samuel said angrily. ‘I haven’t seen this woman before in my life.’ The woman screamed and sobbed, tears running down her cheeks. Samuel held up his hand, entwined with Isiah’s. ‘Do I look like someone that would rape a woman?’

Two large men wearing torn denim and leather jackets, their heads shaved to the slightest stubble, stood up. ‘One way or another, you’re a sick bastard,’ one of them said, his face sneering.

‘Don’t rise, Samuel,’ Isiah whispered. ‘He’s trying to start a fight, cause confusion. Don’t let him.’

The muscles in Samuel’s cheeks twitched as he ground his teeth. ‘I’ve never seen that woman before,’ he said again.

One of the shaven headed men stepped forward. ‘She says you seen a lot of her. And you say you’re a faggot. Either way, I don’t like you.’

‘Oh, fuck it,’ Samuel said. His free hand shot up, palm open, the heel of his hand striking the large man just below the nose. There was a crunch and a scream cut short as the man fell to the floor like a sack of rocks.

‘Shit!’ Isiah cursed as people began screaming and shouting at them. Several people rose to their feet. The Devil grinned.

The big man’s friend stepped forward, his face furious, his arm swinging round in a large arc to punch Samuel. Before Samuel could react, Isiah spun them around, intercepting the man’s punch, turning its momentum against him. Isiah slipped one leg behind the man, turning his arm over, letting that momentum send him flying backwards onto the floor. He landed hard, his breath escaping in a rush. Isiah sent his boot hard into the man’s ribs to keep him down, then dragged Samuel towards the door at the other end of the carriage.

People grabbed at them, cursed them as they ploughed through to the next carriage. The woman that had accused Samuel of rape slumped to the floor as they left, the Devil leaving too. Isiah watched people gather around the woman through the windows between carriages, wondering what stunt Lucifer would pull next.

‘I can’t take much more of this,’ Samuel said, trembling.

‘We’ll get a rest at the airport. I can’t do much while we’re moving, that’s all. Hang in there, Samuel.’

They had but a few short minutes before Isiah sensed RealmShift again. At the far end of the carriage minions started popping into existence. Dripping and grinning they slowly advanced between the unsuspecting passengers. Isiah began pumping bolts of energy into them, frying one after another, but more followed.

‘Fuck me, he’s opened the gates of Hell on us,’ Samuel whimpered. ‘I’m gonna do it my way, Isiah.’

‘I’ll kill you first,’ Isiah growled. ‘Be cool.’ He continued pumping his devastating energy into the little demons. ‘Hold on to me,’ he said, dropping Samuel’s hand. ‘I need both hands.’

The moment Samuel’s hand left Isiah’s grip there was a rush of RealmShift and Samuel was whipped away from Isiah’s side. Isiah used all his energy, sending a massive wave of power at the advancing minions, driving them back, then spun around. Samuel was hanging unconscious in the arms of a large bearded man in a suit. A man with yellow eyes like a cat. Several passengers were looking confused, watching the unusual scene play out. Tired of the game, Isiah launched himself at Lucifer, grabbing around his throat. Samuel fell senseless to the floor as the Devil growled, meeting Isiah’s challenge, his hands flying up, tearing at Isiah’s hair and face, raining blows on his head.

Passengers began to scream and shout, some leaning to pull Samuel clear, see if he was all right, others jumping up, attempting to intervene in the fight. Isiah used his considerable strength, picking up the body the Devil inhabited, slamming it against a metal pole. The Devil tried to use his knees, his elbows, a furious flurry of blows. Isiah blocked and deflected all the blows he could, countering as much as possible, hammering his fists into the Devil’s face and body. The whole time the air around them flashed and buzzed with lights only they saw as they exchanged pulses of devastating energy. Isiah could feel minions biting and tearing at his legs and back.

Passengers were shouting and screaming, some of the men trying to pull them apart, others scrambling to get away. Suddenly more people started screaming as Samuel’s unconscious form began sliding along the floor of the carriage, being dragged away by minions the people could not see. ‘Too much attention, Nick!’ Isiah shouted above the commotion. ‘Let it go!’

Isiah flicked one hand towards Samuel, energy sending the minions flying backwards, taking the full force of one of Satan’s blows for his trouble. He reeled but quickly rallied, returning the favour. The air in the carriage was charged, the energies building up critically. As more minions began popping out of thin air, dragging at Samuel, beating at Isiah, a rushing sound began to fill the carriage, like a tornado approaching. Many of the passengers covered their ears, their hair beginning to swim in the static, their eyes wild, confused.

‘Let it go, Nick,’ Isiah cried above the increasing roar. ‘You’re breaking the Realm. Even you don’t want this much Hell! Too many people are seeing too much, beliefs are being shaken! Let it go!’

The energies in the carriage were building up enormously, the passengers beginning to scream from sheer panic. With a roar of anger cracking like the loudest thunder Satan let go of Isiah. Immediately Isiah dropped to the floor, grabbing hold of Samuel’s prone form. The rushing noise reached an ear splitting crescendo, then silence suddenly boomed into the carriage. Papers and packets floated to the ground, as people’s ears rang with the sudden lack of noise. The passengers, some still moaning and gasping, began looking around at each other in bewilderment. Slowly their gazes turned towards Isiah and Samuel. But already Isiah was pulling Samuel to his feet, dragging him towards the next carriage. The next carriage where the passengers had no idea of the bedlam that had just occurred a few feet away.

Samuel began coming round as Isiah dragged him through one carriage into the next. He started to hobble along, his eyes confused and more than a little wild. ‘We have a moment’s respite, Samuel,’ Isiah said, his voice strained and breathless. He winced against the sharp pains of the wounds in his legs and back, teeth and claws leaving burning gouges.

‘I thought we were dogmeat that time,’ Samuel gasped.

Isiah nodded. ‘So did I for a moment.’ He slumped into a vacant seat, Samuel collapsing next to him. ‘We’re nearly at the airport. I think he’ll back off until there now.’

‘Why?’

‘There’s been too much activity here. There are some things he can’t afford to risk. I tell you, I’m sick of train rides.’

Samuel looked up. ‘What do you mean?’

Isiah shook his head. ‘Doesn’t matter.’

The train rocked along for another several minutes, but it was peaceful. Isiah quietly repaired the damage to himself as they rode along, surreptitiously checking Samuel over too. He was growing tired. The fight had sapped a lot of his energy, weakened him. But he would have to carry on. He could buy them some time at the airport if they hadn’t missed the plane yet. He didn’t know what they would do if they had missed the plane.

As the train pulled into the station, Isiah and Samuel carefully stood by the door, watching everywhere. The platform was thankfully crowded. As they made their way towards the tunnel that would lead them into the airport everything seemed almost too quiet. ‘Stay alert,’ Isiah whispered as they jogged along. ‘I don’t know what he’s planning next.’

Samuel ran, trembling, beside Isiah, holding his hand tightly once more. He heard a soft cry and looked around. A little girl sat by the wall of the tunnel, crying softly, holding her blood soaked arm like a baby. The bones of her arm stuck out through the flesh, stark white and jagged. She looked into Samuel’s eyes as he passed her. Her voice was like a whisper. ‘Help me!’

Samuel looked away. ‘Fuck me.’

Isiah squeezed his hand. ‘It’s not real, Samuel. It’s to confuse you, take you off guard. Nobody else can see it, remember. Look at these other people. Try to be like them.’

Samuel looked forward, his face taut. ‘Oh, fuck off,’ he suddenly moaned, his voice strained, as several mutilated bodies began crawling across the floor in front of him, reaching out with bloody, broken hands. Their voices mingled like a breeze through long grass. ‘We need you, Samuel. Come with us, Samuel.’

Samuel shook his head, trying to blink the visions away. Small noises caught in his throat as he jumped over them as he ran. He looked at Isiah, whose face was set like stone, staring directly ahead. As they came up into the airport terminal Isiah dragged Samuel along to the desk he needed. ‘Come on,’ he said. ‘We cannot afford to miss that plane.’ He pulled Samuel along as he went to fetch their tickets and check in. As the girl behind the desk looked at their tickets Isiah kept a careful eye out. It was too quiet.

‘You gentlemen are too late,’ the girl said.

Isiah shook his head. ‘Please check. Have we really missed the flight?’

The girl tapped at her keyboard, watching the data flitting across her screen. ‘Oh!’ she said, turning to check the board behind her. ‘You’re very lucky actually. The plane has been delayed due to a mechanical fault.’

‘Excellent.’ Isiah was relieved. ‘How long do we have?’

‘Well, according to this, the flight has been rescheduled and should leave in just over one hour. You are lucky, you have plenty of time.’

Isiah smiled. Lucky? Hardly. From one extreme to another, now they had to hide out and wait again. Samuel hung his head, exasperated.

‘May I see your passports please?’ the girl asked. Isiah casually waved his hand by her face, staring into her eyes for a second. ‘Thank you, sir,’ she said, nodding like a donkey. ‘Any luggage, sir?’

Isiah shook his head. ‘None.’

The girl smiled as she tapped at her keyboard. She handed Isiah two printed cards. ‘Here are your boarding passes, sir. Have a nice flight.’

Isiah took the cards, slipped them into his jacket. ‘Thank you.’ Still holding Samuel’s hand he turned and they walked towards the departure lounge.

Samuel was obviously nervous, looking around himself, his hand repeatedly squeezing and releasing Isiah’s. ‘Why’s it so quiet?’

Isiah shrugged. ‘I don’t know. We’ll have to wait and see. When we go through passport control, stand close to me and don’t say a word.’

‘All right. You realise I don’t have a passport, don’t you?’

‘Of course. I’ve never had one.’

‘How did you know we hadn’t missed the flight?’ Samuel asked.

‘I sabotaged it. A bit.’

Samuel, looking worriedly around himself, said, ‘Well, can’t you un-sabotage it a bit? Get us under way? How can we sit around here safely for an hour?’

Isiah shook his head. ‘I can’t do anything to it now because that would mean leaving you alone again. I can fix the deck sometimes. Other times we have to play with the cards we’re dealt. Come on.’

They followed the tape barrier, under the large Departures sign, through to passport control. They stood quietly in line, each looking carefully around, nervous at the calmness. As the people in front of them moved away from the desk, the guard motioned them forward. They stepped up to the desk. ‘Passports and boarding passes, please,’ the uniformed man said. Isiah stared deep into his eyes for a moment, his face perfectly still. After a second the man looked away. ‘Thank you, gentlemen. Have a nice flight.’ Another moments glance from Isiah and the security guard at the metal detector waved them straight through. The man behind the x-ray machine yawned expansively as they strolled past.

Isiah led Samuel through to the departure lounge. Samuel smiled as they went through. ‘Neat trick, Isiah. Could I learn that one too?’

‘It’s possible for you to learn any of them. Anybody can. But I may not teach you. Besides, you’re running out of patience trying to make a small flame. I don’t think you have it in you to manipulate people’s minds. It’s quite exhausting.’

Samuel laughed. ‘We’ll see.’

‘Stay alert, Samuel,’ Isiah snapped. ‘Don’t drop your guard.’

As they headed towards some chairs in a fairly crowded corner, Samuel cursed sharply. ‘Look left, Isiah,’ he whispered.

Isiah glanced casually around. Two uniformed policemen were approaching them, their faces set, grim. Isiah let out a slow breath. ‘Shit. Play it as it comes, Samuel. Let me do the talking.’

The policemen stopped in front of them, barring their way. ‘We’d like a word with you two girls, please,’ one of them said, smirking. Isiah felt Samuel’s hand tighten around his as he also noticed that these were not ordinary policemen.

‘What’s the problem?’ he asked calmly.

‘Just come with us please,’ the policeman said, reaching for Isiah’s sleeve. The other policeman reached towards Samuel. Out of the corner of his eye Isiah could see two more policemen, real ones, looking over. Their faces showed curiosity as they began making their way towards the little group. Samuel remained uncharacteristically silent, trembling violently. Isiah began considering drastic action. He might have to risk Samuel by travelling from this point. They would not have to go far, just a few hundred feet. Enough to confuse Satan for a moment, give Isiah time to hide them, from the devil and the real police.

Then there was a rush of powerful energy, pure and divine. Isiah smiled as the policeman’s face froze. Isiah quickly flicked out a thought to the approaching officers, Nothing to see here. They blinked and turned away, looking around for a moment in confusion before heading off in the opposite direction. Samuel’s back stiffened as he became aware of the presence behind him.

A voice like the most harmonious music rang out gently. ‘You made a mistake there, brother.’ The comment was directed at the policeman holding Isiah’s arm. ‘That body you picked is one of mine.’

The policeman hissed, a flash of yellow eyes, sharp teeth washing over his face. The other policeman stood dumbly by, his arm halfway to Samuel, like a zombie. ‘Leave here,’ the policeman growled, his voice dripping with hate, ‘this is not your fight.’

‘Oh, but it is,’ said the voice behind them. ‘I can’t let you defile that body.’ A figure stepped around Isiah to stand between him and Lucifer. He was a tall, blond haired man, perhaps middle-aged, perhaps younger. It was impossible to tell. His face was beautiful, almost too good looking. But his face was angry too, dangerous.

Isiah smiled again. ‘Thanks for stepping in, Gabe.’

The angel nodded. ‘Any time, old friend.’

Samuel looked from Isiah to the angel to Lucifer, his face drawn and scared. ‘Gabe?’

‘Shut up, Samuel,’ Isiah said quietly.

There was a tension in the air that was palpable as Gabriel and Lucifer stared into each others eyes. It made Isiah’s teeth itch, his hair stand on end. Samuel was breathing short, gasping breaths.

‘Leave that body, brother,’ Gabriel said. His voice was calm but his eyes betrayed his fury.

Lucifer snarled. ‘Don’t call me brother, you lap dog. Get out of my way.’

‘I can’t do that. I don’t need much of an excuse to help Isiah. You gave me all I needed. That human is mine.’

‘Step away,’ Lucifer growled. ‘You’ll have him back unharmed in moments.’

‘No.’ Gabriel’s energy began building up. Passersby could sense the tension and were giving the little group plenty of space.

Lucifer’s face twisted in tormented frustration. He looked past Gabriel at Isiah. ‘You will bow to me, Interferer, and I will have his soul,’ he hissed, stabbing one finger into Samuel’s chest. Then he turned and quietly walked away, his colleague following mindlessly. After a few paces they both stopped, exchanged a confused glance, rubbing their heads.

‘What were we doing?’ one asked the other.

The other one shrugged. ‘No idea. Coffee?’

‘Sure. Man, that was a bit weird.’ They wandered off, talking quietly.

Isiah turned to Gabriel. ‘Thanks, man, good timing.’

‘No problem. But you’d better be careful.’

Isiah nodded. ‘I know. I’ll cloak us now for some peace, then again when we get off the plane.’

Gabriel nodded slowly. ‘He’ll scour this airport for you. As soon as I leave, he’ll be back. And I can’t stay for long.’

‘Sure. Will you stay while I cover us?’

‘Of course, but then you’re on your own again.’

They walked to some chairs and sat down. Samuel was silent, looking from one to the other and back again, absently rubbing at his chest where the devil’s finger had left a sore, burning patch. ‘Nice when he shuts the fuck up, isn’t it?’ Isiah noted.

‘Indeed,’ Gabriel agreed. ‘What do you plan to do to hide him?’

Isiah turned to Samuel. ‘Now listen and don’t say a word, okay?’ Samuel nodded. ‘Our physical appearance is secondary to Lucifer. He spots us by our minds, our consciousness. I can mask my consciousness, but you can’t. So I’m going to take your consciousness into mine and mask us both together.’

‘You’re going to put me into your head?’ Samuel asked, his eyes wide.

‘Yes. Your body will sit there, it’ll breathe and tick along, but there’ll be nobody home.’

Samuel was slowly shaking his head. ‘But he’ll still recognise the body won’t he?’

Isiah nodded. ‘Yes, but I can alter that, physically.’

‘If you can do all this, why haven’t you done it before?’

Isiah sighed. ‘Because your body can’t run around with nobody in it, and I can’t hold us both and run around at the same time.’

14

Carlos sat in the deep gloom of the jungle, absently chewing as he stared into the shadows. He had made good progress today, even after his fun and games, and could allow himself the luxury of an early stop. Which was just as well really, considering the difficulties of travelling through the jungle at night. It was almost worth it just to use the night vision goggles he had got from Marco, though in truth the rest was what he really needed.

Exhilarated as he was by the days events and the simple fact that he was back in the jungle he could no longer deny his fatigue. His body was still weak from his injuries, out of condition from lying in that feotid hospital for weeks on end. His weakness irritated him, made him feel less than he knew he was, yet there was little that could be done. No matter. He had the time to rest and to gather his strength. He would leave early, as soon as it was light, travel hard all day. He should be there by nightfall. Less than twenty four hours before he would reach his destination. Less than twenty four hours until he could look at that bastards face and begin to plan every minute detail of his painful death.

He had a small aluminium cooker in front of him, with long lasting artificial coals, its orangey blue flame dancing fitfully around the sides of his battered pot. A dark, viscous brew bubbled gently in the pot. Leaning over, breathing deeply of the steam rising like a ghost from the churning liquid, Carlos sighed. This would help. The jungle, when you knew her well enough, could provide unimaginable bounty. The roots and leaves and barks in this tea were all plain enough until mixed like this and boiled well. The resultant tea would be brutally strong in flavour, tart with tannins, and thick as treacle, but it would give Carlos a fine energy boost for the morning. It would help him recover from his exertions, it would speed up the healing of his wounds and it would make him feel good. Jungle tonic.

Carlos pulled the pot from the small cooker, snuffed out the flame. Sudden shadow collapsed around him, the cooker providing more light than it seemed it could. Waiting for the tea to cool, Carlos looked into the heavy shadows around himself. The large tree, amongst whose roots he had made his bed, was tall, its jade green crown far above him. Tiny creatures of the night leapt and skipped between the branches, making the hanging lianas shiver as though reaching for something on the ground. Other creatures could be heard, foraging and skittering, following their tiny trails amongst the foliage. The birds all slept now, roosted high up in the canopy, and the night shift had come out to take their place. Carlos loved to listen to the jungle at night, so quiet at first, but the more you listened, the more you could hear. Tiny sounds swelled up with your patience until you could hear all kinds of activity, all kinds of life, just beyond vision. He respected these creatures and their nocturnal anonymity.

Carlos picked up the pot, breathing deeply once more of its aroma, and that of the surrounding jungle, verdant life, loam, dark, moist hollows. He took a draught from the pot, wincing at both the heat of it and the toe-curling strength. But it felt good sliding down his throat, feeding his ailing body.

Carlos smiled slightly in the darkness. The gentle susurrations of the jungle all around were lulling him, relaxing him. The irritating flies had left with the light, the mosquitoes he could ignore from years of practice. The thought of snakes and spiders did not bother him in the least. Such natural dangers were of no concern to him. He swallowed the last of his tea, bolting it down like the medicine it was, put the pot aside. He laid back on his grubby bedroll, the leaves and twigs beneath it rustling gently. As he closed his eyes to sleep he once again thought of the priest and his forthcoming suffering. Smiling like a cat Carlos dropped off into a deep, dreamless sleep.

Katherine was giggling like a schoolgirl at Pedro Sanchez’s ridiculous story, but she did not care. The wine was at least as fine as promised and she felt warm inside and happy. Thomas sat beside her, comfortably relaxed in his chair, a slight smile tugging the corners of his mouth as he watched her. He had consumed at least as much wine as she had, yet he seemed completely unaffected by it. Maybe that was due to his age, more practice. Katherine was full of food as well as wine, repeatedly surprised at how good the catering was, here in the middle of the jungle. She was impressed at the operation that Sanchez was managing so well, and she had told him so. In his usual selfless way he had insisted that everybody around him made it easy to run such a smooth operation and had launched into this story about his days as a young would-be archaeologist.

But while she chuckled at his tale Katherine knew that it was his front, his way of hiding the enormous stress that he was under. The truth of it was that he was almost single-handedly running every aspect of this dig and it was beginning to tell. His eyes, though bright and excited, were a little bloodshot in the corners, dark purple bulges underneath. He would occasionally lean away from conversation, staring blankly into space until someone caught his attention again. Yes, for all his enthusiasm and childlike joy, this man is under a lot of pressure. But at that moment, feeling as full of the wine as Katherine was, he was simply enjoying his chance to tell a story, maybe raise a few laughs.

They were sat in the large dining tent again, all the trestle tables surrounded by people talking, a white noise of mixed voices, though Pedro’s voice was near enough to stand out clearly over the hubbub. Most of the tables were surrounded by the local villagers, enjoying their time off, enjoying the good food and drink that Pedro generously supplied. Katherine, Thomas, Pedro Sanchez and Father Paleros sat at a table in one corner, just the four of them.

There was a moments quiet chuckling as Sanchez finished his story, each person pausing to take a sip of wine. After a moment Sanchez asked, ‘So, Miss Bailey. What brings a beautiful girl like you into the depths of the jungle chasing a story like this?’

‘What do you mean?’ Katherine blushed slightly at the compliment.

‘Well, why this type of story? Why is your interest in things such as these?’

Katherine shrugged. ‘I’m the chief reporter for all things related to the native peoples of the Americas. It’s my job to cover these stories.’

Sanchez nodded. ‘Of course. But surely you had some hand in the field to which you were assigned.’

‘Yes, I did.’ Katherine was thoughtful for a moment. ‘I’ve always felt drawn to defend the indigenous people of my country.’

Drake looked up. ‘Drawn? In what way?’

Katherine sipped more wine for a moment. Then, ‘Well, my maternal grandmother was a native American. She was a beautiful woman and she taught me an awful lot. She taught me about her ways, her culture, her beliefs. I never really took too much stock of the strength of her belief, her reliance upon the earth spirits and such-like, but the stories of the oppressions of her culture fascinated me.

‘I was outraged at the way she had suffered as a young woman. And when she married my grandfather, a white man, that oppression descended upon them both. They had it very tough. I think it was really my grandmother that instilled in me this desire to defend the rights and cultures of people, whatever they may be. To preserve the diversity of culture in our country and to promote acceptance.’

Thomas nodded. ‘So you have something of a crusade going on. Driving your work. And your journalism is the weapon you use in fighting that crusade.’

Katherine smiled. ‘I guess so. And I’ve always felt that this is what I should do. I’ve always felt that this is where I can achieve something important.’

‘Destiny,’ Pedro Sanchez said quietly.

Katherine looked up at him. ‘What was that?’

‘Destiny. Seems to me that fate has put you on quite a noble path.’

Drake laughed softly as Katherine shook her head. ‘No, Senor Sanchez,’ she said. ‘I don’t believe in fate or destiny. I believe in free will. We make our own destinies through our own decisions.’

Sanchez nodded gently. ‘Certainly. But your grandmother being who she was, the nature of your upbringing, your strong ideals, wouldn’t you say that those things set a path for you to follow?’

‘Yes, but that’s not destiny! It’s easy to look back and deconstruct a course of events, then say this lead to this which lead to this and so on. You can see destiny in anything if you look at it that way. But it was my own free will which led me to make those choices originally.’

Pedro smiled. ‘Perhaps.’

Thomas patted Katherine on the shoulder as he addressed Sanchez. ‘Miss Bailey is something of a pragmatist, I’m afraid. She doesn’t believe in anything supernatural or divine.’

Pedro looked at them both. ‘Really? Well, I suppose that’s an easy perception to live by in the big cities and civilisations of the west. Rather a different thing among people like these.’ He indicated all the diners still enjoying the evening company.

After a moment Katherine looked at Sanchez, wondering if she should tell him about her day. With a mental shrug she said, ‘You know, we spoke to a couple of your workers today. I hope you don’t mind.’

Sanchez smiled. ‘Of course not. What did you talk about?’

‘Well, I asked them how they came to be working here and so on, but you know the most interesting part of the conversation?’ Sanchez gently shook his head, sipping from his plastic cup. Katherine smiled. ‘I asked about the crystal skull and they went, well, kinda weird on me!’

‘Naturally,’ Sanchez replied, still smiling. ‘They fear it and what might become of anyone or anything related to it. Their spiritual beliefs are extremely strong, their superstitions deeply ingrained in their culture.’

Thomas leaned forward. ‘Justifiably?’

Pedro Sanchez raised an eyebrow. ‘What do you mean?’

‘Well,’ Thomas went on, ‘do you think that their superstitions are based in some truth? Do you think they are right to fear the skull and its potential properties, or is it just a native superstition attached to nothing more than a nicely carved rock?’

Sanchez chuckled. ‘How you veil a very deep question! Are you asking if I believe that the skull has power?’

Drake shrugged, smiling. ‘It’s obvious that the natives are extremely wary, if not downright terrified of it. That chap in the vault wouldn’t let you uncover it until he had left and the fellows we spoke to today told us that death was around and that the skull was a terrible portent.’

Father Paleros cleared his throat. ‘You must remember how uneducated these men are, Mr Drake,’ he said. ‘They have little but superstition to believe in.’

Thomas nodded. ‘Of course, of course. However, my question still stands.’ He looked directly at Sanchez. ‘Sometimes a good education can blind someone to the truth. Do you think they are right to fear it?’

Sanchez’s eyes grew serious for a moment. ‘There is absolutely no denying that the skull has some form of innate energy, a strong presence if you will. However, its immense age, its beauty and its mysteriousness reinforce our distorted perceptions of it.’

Drake was quiet for a moment thinking. ‘That doesn’t really answer the question, old boy,’ he said eventually.

Sanchez smiled again. ‘Maybe that’s because there is no answer.’

Katherine had been listening to this exchange, remembering how it had felt to touch the skull. She wished that Thomas could have touched it before Sanchez had interrupted them. ‘Have you ever touched it?’ she asked suddenly.

Sanchez looked at her quietly for a moment, then, ‘Yes, I have.’

Katherine nodded. ‘And?’

‘And what?’

‘And what did you feel?’

Sanchez smiled. ‘I felt smooth, cold crystal.’

‘And nothing more?’ Thomas asked.

Sanchez turned to look at him. ‘No, nothing more. Why do you two ask? It’s as if you’re expecting me to reveal a secret.’

Drake laughed. ‘Maybe we just love a mystery,’ he said sitting back again.

‘No, wait,’ Katherine said, not wanting to drop the subject. She was drunk enough not to care about sounding foolish and she knew it, yet she could not help herself. ‘When I touched the skull something very weird happened.’

Thomas did not move, but his attention noticeably sharpened as he watched Katherine closely. Sanchez raised an eyebrow, his expression coaxing her to continue.

‘Well,’ she went on, ‘as soon as I touched the skull it was as if my head was full of thousands of voices, all talking at once, and weird colours swam in front of my eyes. It made me feel dizzy.’ She looked from Sanchez to Thomas to Father Paleros slowly, watching for signs of skepticism or ridicule in the faces. She saw none.

Sanchez looked at Thomas. ‘Have you touched the skull, Mr Drake?’

Thomas shook his head. ‘But maybe I should. See if I experience anything like Katherine did.’

Sanchez grinned broadly. ‘Come on then,’ he said rising.

Thomas’ eyes widened. ‘Now?’

‘Why not? It’s not like the night makes any difference. It’s always dark in the pyramid.’

‘Well, yes, of course,’ Thomas replied, ‘but, you know, I’m quite comfortable here and…’

Katherine interrupted, tugging at his sleeve as she stood up. ‘Come on, scaredy cat! Where’s that English stiff upper lip?’

Drake rose to his feet grumbling, but he smiled as he followed Sanchez and Katherine from the dining tent. Father Paleros remained at the table, his expression one of concern and curiosity. He nodded as Thomas looked back from the opening of the dining tent. Thomas nodded back, smiling, and stepped out into the dark night.

The sky was clear, but there was no moon, at least not yet, making the night deep and velvety, the stars glistening diamonds in the black. They stood for a moment by the tent, letting their eyes adjust to the gloom before heading across the site to the entrance of the pyramid.

Thomas looked up to the few clouds that hung in wispy veils between the stars. He wished he could stretch, fly up among the clouds and the stars, the wind rushing past him in a cold flood. No matter how intriguing this place might be he still felt trapped from time to time. But he had things to do. As they walked he asked, ‘Why are you so anxious for me to touch the skull, Senor Sanchez?’

Sanchez looked at him in the darkness. ‘Pedro, please,’ he said. ‘And to answer your question, it would appear to me that Miss Bailey is rather confused about her experience with the skull and that maybe you might experience something similar and be able to share your discoveries.’

Katherine looked at him as closely as possible in the low light, trying to decide if he was mocking them or not. But his face seemed perfectly serious.

‘Even though you yourself experienced nothing unusual?’ Thomas asked.

Sanchez nodded. ‘Yes. Just because I’m not in tune with the skull, for want of a better description, that doesn’t mean that you won’t be.’

‘So you believe what I told you?’ Katherine asked.

‘Of course, my dear. I have so many people around me who believe in all sorts of powers attached to the crystal skull, people who claim to have experienced many strange things while working alone in that room. I would be foolish to discount all of their accounts just because I hadn’t experienced anything similar.’

Thomas chuckled. ‘That’s a very open mind, old boy,’ he said.

‘One needs an open mind to work in these places, with these people,’ Sanchez replied. ‘Besides, I’m an archaeologist. That means that I like to discover things, and no one will discover anything if they think they already know everything.’

Thomas smiled, nodding his approval. ‘Absolutely,’ he muttered quietly. ‘Absolutely.’

Katherine watched Pedro’s profile for a moment, a darker area among the general shadow of the night. Peter and this guy would get on really well. Neither of them has ever experienced anything remotely paranormal, yet they’re both quite happy to believe in its possibility. I refuse to believe in such nonsense, yet I seem to be the one that’s claiming something supernatural about this skull. Peter, I can hear you laughing at me!

They had reached the pyramid entrance. Sanchez picked up a large torch from by the door, clicked it on. The bright yellow beam of torch light splashed across the wall of the pyramid, deep shadows dancing beneath the brickwork. ‘Come on then,’ he said, stepping inside. Thomas and Katherine followed him into the gloomy corridor, the air damper and cooler than ever now that it was night outside. The torch beam stretched ahead of them, playing over the walls and floor. They soon reached the trapdoor. As Sanchez bent to lift it, Katherine glanced at Thomas, grinning. She couldn’t help feeling like a naughty schoolgirl. Thomas flashed a grin back at her. ‘Exciting, isn’t it?’ he whispered. Katherine giggled.

Inside the underground chamber the air was still and cold, the dusty smell of the stonework strong in their nostrils. As Sanchez reached for the sacking covering the skull Katherine said, ‘Wait!’ Sanchez and Drake looked at her in surprise. She grinned sheepishly. ‘When you lift that sacking, concentrate. It seemed to me before that the air changed a little last time you revealed the skull.’ She looked at Thomas. ‘Do you remember you said it was like the static in the air before a storm?’

Thomas nodded. ‘Indeed. Go ahead,’ he said to Sanchez.

They all stared hard at the sacking as Sanchez lifted it. As soon as the skull was revealed Katherine felt that charge in the air again, the atmosphere of the little room becoming thicker. ‘There,’ she said quietly, ‘do you feel it?’

Thomas nodded slowly, but Sanchez merely shrugged, hooking the hessian up out of the way. ‘It could all be psychological, of course,’ he said gently.

Katherine smiled. ‘Of course it could. Thomas, go ahead and touch it.’

Thomas approached the small opening, crouching down before it. ‘Why do I feel like a laboratory guinea pig?’ he muttered.

‘Just touch it, you big baby!’ Katherine said, laughing softly.

Thomas took a deep breath, slowly reached out his hand. Like Katherine had done the first time, he gently laid one palm along the side of the skull. He concentrated for a minute, his hand gently stroking the skull. Then with a large sigh, he pulled away his hand and stood up.

Katherine looked a bit crestfallen. ‘Nothing?’

Thomas shook his head. ‘I wouldn’t say nothing, my dear, but not anything that I can put my finger on. Certainly nothing like you described. It’s certainly more than simply a finely carved ornament, but I can offer you no logical reason for saying that.’ He hated to lie to her, but he had to be careful. He was sure she would know more before long anyway.

Katherine nodded gently. ‘That’s a shame.’

‘Why don’t you try it again?’ Thomas asked quietly.

Katherine looked at him for a moment. ‘Why?’ she asked curiously.

‘Perhaps if you touch the skull again, but try to concentrate this time, try to draw something out of it, maybe you’ll get a more coherent result.’

‘But I don’t actually believe in all this sort of thing!’ Katherine exclaimed.

Thomas laughed. ‘Ah, my dear, that makes you the best person to try it out, don’t you see? Go on, have another go.’

Katherine looked from Thomas to Sanchez then back again. ‘All right,’ she said. ‘I’ll have another go, but I’m sure nothing will happen. I must have been imagining it before.’

She approached the skull and crouched down before it, as Thomas had done. Slowly, carefully, she reached out both hands and once more placed them either side of the skull. She inadvertently gritted her teeth as the rush of voices filled her head once more. As the colours began to swim before her eyes, she tried to concentrate, tried to focus on the colours, see what was there. Slowly an image began to emerge from the maelstrom, deep green at first, slowly coalescing into deep jungle. She could see a figure in the jungle, crouching among the trees as she now crouched in the little underground room. The figure was a man, dark, greasy hair, dark, mean eyes. The more she saw of him the more she was filled with a sense of dread so overpowering that she did not realise that she was crying out loud until Thomas and Sanchez pulled her hands from the skull, one on either side of her.

She collapsed backwards as she lost contact with the skull, her head swimming dangerously making her feel a little nauseous. The men gently sat her on the floor, each one still holding a hand. ‘Are you all right, my dear?’ Thomas asked. His concerned voice sounded as though it was miles away.

Katherine took a deep breath, her head beginning to clear. She realised she was trembling all over. ‘Yes,’ she said, her voice sounding a little strained. She cleared her throat. ‘Yes, I’m fine.’ Her voice sounded stronger this time.

Sanchez was squatting before her, his face concerned. ‘What happened?’

Katherine shook her head gently. ‘I don’t really know. When I touched the skull I heard the voices again, I saw the colours again, so I tried to concentrate on what I could see. Then I saw a man hiding in the jungle and just looking at him scared the hell out of me.’

A voice with a heavy Spanish accent startled them. ‘You should be careful with things you don’t understand.’

All three of them looked sharply around. An old native man stood behind them, his face deeply lined, his shiny black eyes almost lost in its folds. None of them had heard him come in.

‘This is one of our best workers,’ Sanchez said quietly. ‘He’s a village elder, very powerful among his people.’

The old man smiled. ‘What he means is that in your language I am a shaman, or maybe you would call me a witch doctor. I saw you come into the pyramid. There was only one thing that you could have been doing.’

Thomas cleared his throat, shaking off the shock of the old man’s appearance. ‘What do you mean that we should be careful?’ he asked.

The old man looked directly at Katherine, ignoring both Thomas and Sanchez. ‘It is your destiny that you see, young lady. You are attuned to such things as this relic and it shows you your future. Yet it also scares you because you don’t know how to use it. It is far beyond your paltry ability. Therefore, be careful with things you don’t understand.’ With that he turned and silently climbed the stairs back up from the little room. They couldn’t hear him pass down the corridor.

Katherine looked at Sanchez, her eyebrows raised high. Sanchez shrugged. ‘I must apologise, my dear. That man is a law unto himself, yet he is a most diligent worker. He has a lot of power over the other villagers due to his authority within their hierarchy.’

Katherine looked back to where the old man had stood. ‘You said he’s a village elder, yet one of your best workers?’

Sanchez nodded. ‘Yes indeed, my dear. He may be one of the most respected members of his society but what he needs more than anything else, just like all his people, is food to eat and clothes to wear. The best way to get those things is with a handful of American dollars.’

‘That doesn’t seem right, does it,’ said Thomas ruefully.

Sanchez shrugged. ‘Of course not, but when the great American dollar calls the teenagers to the old, the village idiot to the village elder, they’ll all get down on their knees in the dirt.’

Katherine stared hard at the skull for a long moment. Eventually she said, ‘Well whatever he really is he’s got a very powerful presence and a scary way of talking. Let’s get out of here. I’m finding it increasingly hard not to believe in all this superstitious nonsense.’

Drake chuckled. ‘Nice try, my dear, but that really wasn’t very convincing at all!’

Katherine turned to him, her eyes hard. ‘Do you believe there is something supernatural happening here?’

‘I think there is something happening that is affecting you rather more than myself or Pedro. Why that is I don’t know, but it can’t be discounted.’

Katherine shrugged, smiling slightly. ‘I don’t know if it isn’t just the wine and the dark rooms playing with my mind. Come on, I need some fresh air. Besides, I haven’t been bitten by a mosquito in at least fifteen minutes!’

Outside in the warm night air Katherine took several deep breaths, her body beginning to equalise again. ‘Well gentlemen,’ she said after a minute. ‘I think I hear the reassuringly technological call of my laptop. I think I should go and start putting my story together. I’ll see you both in the morning.’

Drake and Sanchez both politely inclined their heads. ‘Try not to ponder too long on tonight’s events, my dear,’ Drake said gently. ‘I’m sure everything will seem less unusual by the light of the day.’

Katherine smiled. ‘Of course. Goodnight gentlemen.’ She turned and headed towards her hut, her mind slowly replaying the nights events. Was it just the wine? Or tiredness perhaps? She could not bring herself to believe in ancient relics with magical properties, it went against everything she based herself on. But there was a lot of evidence forcing her to look beyond her normal explanations.

As she pushed open the door to her hut a hand came down gently onto her forearm. She barely managed to stifle a scream before she realised it was the old man from the pyramid.

‘I did not mean to scare you,’ he said in his heavily accented voice. ‘But I must speak with you.’

Stilling her trembling, Katherine took a deep breath. ‘Come on in.’

The old man shook his head. ‘No, thank you, I will say only this. You spoke to some of my people today and they warned you of the cloak of death that is about you. I come to repeat that warning. You have seen this death now and it scared you. You can not protect yourself, that priest, Father Paleros, can not protect you. The white haired man who was once a holy man can not protect you. You should leave while you still can.’

Katherine’s eyes were wide. ‘And you say you don’t mean to scare me?’

The old man smiled. ‘Death is coming here, and there is nothing that can stop it. You will become involved if you don’t leave while you can.’

Katherine was too stunned to speak, she didn’t know what to say. The old man turned and headed off into the shadows. ‘Thanks for the warning!’ Katherine called after him. He did not turn around, but raised one hand over his shoulder in acknowledgement. Katherine shook her head gently as she entered her hut, lit the candle. She pulled out her laptop, checking the battery level. Things are getting way too weird around here.

Isiah and Samuel sat on the hard plastic seats by their departure gate. Gabriel stood just beside them, casually scanning around the area, his hands relaxed in the pockets of his trousers. Samuel was trembling. ‘This is too scary, man. He’ll be back any second!’

Isiah frowned. ‘We have a little time, Samuel. The devil has all of eternity and more to deal with. He has no need to rush anything. Although he is displaying uncharacteristic impatience in trying to get to you.’

Samuel groaned, his face drawn. Gabriel smiled.

Samuel looked at him for a second before turning away, wincing. ‘Who the fuck is this guy, Isiah? Every time I look at him it’s like trying to look at the sun.’

Isiah and Gabriel exchanged subtle smiles. ‘You would have even more trouble coping with today if I told you,’ Isiah said, still looking at Gabriel. ‘Anyway.’ He turned his attention back to Samuel. ‘This is how it works. First I’m going to change your physical appearance. It’s not permanent, more like moulding clay, and your true appearance will slowly slide back into place, but that’ll take a few hours which is all we really need. Now sit still.’

Samuel did as he was told, staring into Isiah’s black eyes. Isiah, his face fixed in concentration, slowly began to alter Samuel’s outward appearance. Sam’s skin darkened from the chocolatey brown that was Andre Todd’s natural colour to a much darker black, with the purply sheen that only the most ebony people seem to have. His nose changed shape a little, widening, curving slightly. His forehead seemed to expand, his brows spreading a little further apart, his hairline changing its contours. Samuel’s eyes widened as his stomach began to swell slightly, changing the way he sat, his whole body taking on a slightly more portly appearance. The whole process took about two minutes. The few minor changes made Samuel look like a completely different person. Isiah sat back, breathing a sigh of relief. Gabriel smiled, impressed.

Samuel gently ran his hand over his face then down over his belly. ‘That felt really weird!’

Isiah nodded. ‘Naturally. Now we come to the next stage. As far as you’re concerned it’ll be just like falling asleep. The next time you wake up it’ll be time to board. However, you must relax now, and come willingly. It’s very hard if you resist.’

Samuel frowned. ‘This all seems so hard, so complicated. My methods are a lot easier you know.’

Isiah’s face hardened dangerously. His voice was low, angry. ‘Your methods are easy for a reason, Samuel. A bad reason. Now are you gonna shut up and sit still?’

Samuel said nothing, but shrugged his assent. He was unsure about being taken into Isiah’s mind, but was glad that he would not consciously experience it. For some reason, that thought filled him with a kind of dread. As Isiah began to concentrate again, Samuel tried to relax. He shut his eyes, thinking about nothing, simply wishing this whole nightmare was over with. Suddenly he felt dizzy, almost nauseous. He felt his mind begin to stretch and swim, like the moment of calm before a person passes out. Then he felt his entire being begin to slide like mud, drifting uncontrolled away from himself. The feeling was disturbing, raising a mild panic in the last edges of his consciously functioning mind. Isiah’s voice sounded, but it was inside him and all around him at the same time. Relax, Samuel, I’ve got you now. Then a heavy darkness swept through his mind and he remembered no more.

Isiah sat back in his chair, smiling up at Gabriel. ‘Thanks.’

Gabriel nodded. ‘No problem. What’s it feel like to have that psycho in your head?’

Isiah laughed. ‘Oh, he’s out cold and wrapped up so tight I can barely feel him. I certainly don’t want any of his thoughts leaking into my mind.’

They both glanced at the strange looking man beside Isiah. He sat very still, staring into the middle distance, like he was daydreaming. ‘Nice job that,’ said Gabriel.

Isiah nodded. ‘The minions won’t give it a second glance, and even Lucifer himself would have trouble making a connection. It’s our thoughts I have to watch. Samuel’s are safely tucked away. I just have to keep myself covered now.’

‘And change your appearance,’ Gabriel added.

Isiah nodded. ‘Good point.’ He concentrated for a second as his features began to slowly change, stretching and curving, his straight hair slowly rose, spiralling into loose curls, the colour changing from dark to blond. Using a similar method to that he had used with Samuel he increased his general proportions, belly, thighs, shoulders all expanding slightly. Isiah released his breath. ‘That enough, do you think?’

Gabriel nodded, smiling. ‘Yeah, good enough. I’ve really got to get a move on, but before I go, here’s an idea. Give me a flash of your mind and I’ll take it with me. Lucifer’s coming back, I can feel him approaching. I’ll lead him back towards the train station, try to convince him that you’re running back the way you came, changing your plans.’

Isiah raised an eyebrow. ‘Good idea, man. Thanks.’

Gabriel shrugged. ‘No problem, my friend. It’s always a laugh to fuck around with creatures like my dark brother and his ilk.’ He reached out a hand, gently resting his fingertips for a second on Isiah’s forehead, his eyes shut. Then he stepped back. ‘Okay, then. See you later. Good luck.’

Isiah nodded. ‘Thanks, man. For everything.’

Gabriel smiled. ‘Here he comes!’ His features suddenly twisted ever so slightly and he became the image of Isiah. With another smile he strode off toward the exit, heading back towards the main airport and eventually the train station.

Isiah settled back into his chair. The body of Samuel, looking unrecognisable and peaceful, sat silently beside him, its face calm. Isiah relaxed and let his own mind settle, gently pulling a shield over it. Without any major distractions he could maintain this strange hiding place for hours, like concealing a tree within a forest. He smiled slightly as he pictured Gabriel leading Lucifer on a wild goose chase. Hopefully that would buy them some more time.

The hour they had to wait passed quietly, Gabriel obviously having been at least partly successful in distracting his evil brother. Isiah meditated, letting time slip past him unnoticed, only occasionally rousing himself enough to look at the departures board, make sure everything was on time. Shortly before they were due to board he began to sense the devil’s minions again, roaming the airport, sniffing, physically and psychically, trying to pick up the lost trail. So Gabriel’s tactics had worked quite well, giving Isiah a reasonable time of rest. He felt better for it. Now he had to be alert once more, pulling his shield tight every time a black, evil presence came close. His cover held, though he could not sense Lucifer himself around just yet. Only a matter of time no doubt.

Isiah would soon begin to tire again, despite his rest. The effort of holding them hidden like this would begin to tell. Like the mental equivalent of holding a weight at arm’s length, his mind was starting to tremble slightly, the disguise getting a little shaky. He glanced at Samuel and noticed that the physical alterations were also slipping away more noticeably now, the skin paling again. His own physical disguise must be similarly fading. He looked up at the board again. No problem, only ten minutes till boarding.

As Isiah sat patiently waiting out those ten minutes the air around them grew heavy, black. Isiah gritted his teeth, pulling his mental cloak down as tight as possible. Satan was back.

Isiah sat quite still, just his eyes travelling slowly left and right, scanning for the devil. Then he saw the man they had seen in the church, immaculately dressed, loose pony tail. He caught a flash of those yellow, slitted eyes that no one else could see. The devil’s eyes played back and forth around the area, his mind reaching out, gently stroking the minds of the unsuspecting passengers all around. Isiah was aware that Satan was no fool. The devil knew what powers Isiah commanded and had probably decided that Isiah and Sam were hiding in just such a fashion as they were. However, all the time Isiah made a good job of it they would be safe. The devil slowly stalked through the lounge area, moving from their gate area into the next. Isiah relaxed ever so slightly as he passed on.

An electronic beep sounded followed by a metallic woman’s voice announcing that their flight was ready for boarding. Isiah gently turned his attention inward. He slowly relaxed his hold on Samuel’s consciousness, just enough to bring him round. His presence in Isiah’s mind made Isiah feel quite ill, but he would be gone again soon. Isiah gently spoke to him, without the nuisance of needing his voice.

Wake up, Samuel.

Samuel’s mind fluttered awake. A wave of panic pulsed through it when he realised that he was simply a thought in a dark place. What the fuck is going on?

Isiah smiled to himself. He loved scaring Samuel. Just relax, he said. We have to get on the plane now. The devil is back, but he hasn’t spotted us yet. The trouble is that you are going to have to go back into your body now to make it walk to the gate. Do you understand?

Samuel’s mind-voice was strained, frightened. Yeah, I understand. Will he spot us as soon as I’m in my body again?

Almost. As soon as you are in, open your eyes, stand up and follow me. We have to get to the gate, then the plane, as quickly as possible. Remember to stay among groups of people. Here we go.

Samuel felt that sliding sensation again as Isiah gently released him from his mind. As soon as the feeling slipped past Samuel snapped open his eyes. Isiah was already standing up in front of him, one hand outstretched for him to take. At least, it sort of looked like Isiah, only with slightly curly, paler hair, and a swollen jaw line somehow. Sam took Isiah’s hand, standing. His knees clicked as he stood shakily, his body having been in the same position for an hour. Aches spread out throughout his back and hips and a tingling sensation ran through his legs. He tried to ignore it all, holding tightly to Isiah’s hand as he was led towards the gate, stumbling slightly as though he were drunk.

The plastic woman at the desk smiled like all the others as they approached. ‘Boarding passes please,’ she said.

Isiah handed her the two card slips. She ran them through her machine, still smiling, handed them back. ‘Thank you, sir.’ She waved them through.

As they began to walk along the square, curving tunnel towards the door of the plane Isiah felt Satan approaching. A second later Samuel’s grip on his hand tightened painfully as he noticed it too. They reached the door of the plane where another huge smile on legs asked to see their passes. She directed them to their seat, ‘Left aisle, halfway down.’

As they took their seats a palpable wave of anger washed over them. Samuel whimpered, slowly looking up from his window seat. Isiah, next to him in the aisle seat, was looking up too, at the man that leaned over them from the seat behind. His eyes were a burning red, his face a study of anger and hatred. ‘You are testing me too far, Interferer,’ he hissed.

Isiah ignored Samuel’s whimpering. ‘You are easy to test it would seem,’ he said off handedly.

The devil growled, low and menacing. ‘But now you are trapped on this plane. Why are you taking him to complete the task I set him? What possible reason do you have for this insanity?’

Isiah chuckled. ‘I wouldn’t expect you to understand our reasons or our causes, Satan. It’s beyond your understanding.’

Lucifer growled again, one hand slipping over the seat, one sharp finger nail gently scraping the side of Samuel’s neck. Sam sat bolt upright, rigid but for his trembling. His eyes were squeezed tightly shut. ‘I will have him, Isiah,’ said the devil, almost lovingly. ‘I must and I will have him.’

‘Not now, you won’t,’ Isiah replied calmly. ‘We’re safe enough for the time being and you know it. Another round to us. Now go away.’

The devil chuckled, liquid rumblings deep in his throat. ‘I’ll ride this plane with you boys, if you don’t mind. After all, that should be more fun than simply waiting at the other end.’ There was a rush of feotid air as he vanished.

Samuel slumped in his chair, his tense muscles releasing slightly. ‘Isiah, this is simply too tense. How are we safe now? Aren’t we trapped on a plane now for hours?’

Isiah nodded. ‘Sure, but that’s not a bad thing. He won’t cause too much trouble on the flight because he won’t want a repeat of the incident on the underground. He let his anger and impatience get the better of him that time. So he has to wait.’

Samuel was still trembling. ‘Why can’t he just wait until we’re at thirty thousand feet then rip a wing off and take us all down?’

Isiah twisted around in his seat, looking about the cabin. He pointed to an Indian man wearing a turban. ‘See him?’ Samuel nodded. ‘And him?’ Isiah asked, pointing to an oriental man further back.

Samuel nodded again. ‘I see ‘em, but what’s your point?’

‘The plane will be full of all sorts of different denominations of people. Old Nick would get himself in all kinds of shit if he just brought the whole plane down and killed everybody. There’s a certain etiquette to what’s happening here. Most of it the devil simply ignores, but there are some boundaries even he won’t cross. I’m pretty certain he won’t bring the plane down.’

Samuel’s eyes widened. ‘Pretty certain?’

Isiah smiled, sitting back in his chair. ‘Yeah, pretty certain.’

Samuel was quiet for a while longer, obviously thinking. ‘What about when we change at Rio? Couldn’t he sabotage the plane so that we have to stay there? Or he could even do that now, here!’

‘Calm down, Samuel,’ Isiah said quietly. ‘We only land at Rio for about thirty minutes. We don’t even leave the plane. We simply wait for more passengers to board, more fuel to be pumped in, then we take off again. Lucifer won’t bother sabotaging the plane here or at Rio. Why would he bother? You heard him, he’s interested to know what we’re doing. You have to remember that time and place are irrelevant to him. He can be anywhere, anywhen he wants to. Let’s just play it as it comes.’

‘I hope you’re right, man.’

Isiah smiled again. ‘Of course I am. But be alert. He’s certain to play games with you, like he did before, make you see things. And don’t go to the bathroom alone.’

Samuel groaned. ‘I hope I don’t need to go at all. How suspicious is that gonna look, us both going together!’

Isiah looked him in the eye. ‘Which would you prefer? Pissing with me beside you or Lucifer?’

Samuel slumped resignedly back into his chair. ‘I’ll just hold it.’ Looking around again he said, ‘Actually, I haven’t needed to go for ages. And I haven’t been particularly thirsty or hungry.’ His stare was accusatory.

Isiah laughed softly. ‘I’ve been controlling your metabolism to a certain degree. It’s to make things easier for both of us, so don’t get so upset.’

Samuel shook his head. ‘I don’t feel like I have any control over anything I’m doing any more.’

Isiah chuckled inwardly, Ah, Samuel the petulant child again. ‘Never mind, Samuel. You’ll get to eat and drink on the plane. Your body still needs energy.’

Samuel made a dismissive sound. ‘Oh, joy.’

After a few minutes the standard announcements and introductions began to flood from the tannoy system. Following that the stewards took their positions to go through the flight safety demonstration. Samuel groaned, burying his head in his hands as Satan stood in the aisle, grinning maliciously at them as he demonstrated how to inflate a life jacket. Isiah gently shook his head, looked away.

A few minutes later they took off, uneventfully enough. Samuel made full use of the stewardess’s drinks trolley, repeatedly ordering large whiskeys, drinking them neat. He stopped calling her over after she arrived with her clothes torn and bloodstained, her flesh ripped and tattered around her face and neck. She seemed completely unconcerned by her appearance as she poured another whiskey, her blood tinged drool dribbling into the glass with the spirit. Samuel gagged, turning away to stare out the window at the black night. The few whiskeys he had already had were taking their effect and with a gentle nudge Isiah managed to knock him off into a fitful, dream filled sleep. The flight was peaceful for a while.

Samuel woke with a start, crying out slightly, as the plane came in to land at Rio. Isiah told him where they were. ‘Fuck me,’ Samuel said, rubbing at his eyes. ‘I can’t believe I managed to sleep all that time.’

Isiah smiled. ‘Hmm, strange isn’t it.’

Samuel looked at him with narrowed eyes. ‘I had some pretty fucked up dreams though, man.’

‘Naturally. No doubt the devil spent most of the flight in your dreams with you.’

Samuel sighed, massaging his temples. ‘So many times I wanted to wake up! I knew I was dreaming, but I couldn’t wake up from these horrible images and endless chases.’

Isiah gently patted Samuel’s arm. ‘Don’t worry. It’ll soon all be over.’

Samuel looked at him, trying to gauge his sincerity. He gave up after a few seconds, staring out the window again.

The plane landed at Rio on time, without any untoward occurrence. Isiah could feel Samuel’s fear and discomfort, spreading out from him like a smell. Isiah was concerned too, trying to think of anything Lucifer might do to take him off guard, to get at Samuel. With any luck he would wait until they arrived at Guatemala rather than make too much trouble on the plane. That was all right with Isiah. He had plans for before then.

As the plane took off again Samuel was looking more worried than ever.

Isiah looked at him. ‘Getting worried about Guatemala?’

Samuel nodded. ‘I’ve never been anywhere like that before, let alone with all this added stress. You know, I keep thinking about that episode of the Twilight Zone, have you seen it?’

Isiah raised his eyebrows. ‘Which one?’

‘You know, the guy on the plane with the little demon outside ripping up the wings and the engines and shit.’

Isiah laughed. ‘Yeah, and I’ve seen that one on the Simpsons too! What makes you think of that in particular?’

Samuel leaned back, pointing out of the window, his face drawn and grey. Isiah leaned over him to look out. There was a whole bunch of the devil’s minions out there, dancing and cavorting and copulating on the wing of the plane. Isiah sat back, chuckling. ‘He’s just messing with your mind, Samuel. The madder you are, the weaker you are. The weaker you are, the easier it is for him to get to you. He’s simply trying to weaken your will.’

Samuel’s voice was thin. ‘It’s working, man! I don’t know how much more of this I can take.’

Isiah hid his smile behind his hand. ‘You’ll survive.’ He was taking too much pleasure from Samuel’s suffering, but he couldn’t help it. He would, however, have to be a little careful. Samuel still needed all his strength to perform his task.

‘Why don’t you practice the magic, as you call it?’ he suggested. He certainly didn’t want Samuel to ever get too proficient at manipulating energy, but Samuel didn’t have that long anyway. It might ease the tension Samuel was feeling, give him confidence. The more confident and sure of himself he felt, the safer they would be from Satan’s distractions.

Samuel looked up at him. ‘Like what? I can’t light any candles in here.’

Isiah smiled. ‘Remember, Samuel. You can do anything.’

Samuel was thoughtful for a while. Then he said, ‘Remember that Stephen King book, Carrie? This chick with all these powers of telekinesis and pyrokinesis and shit?’ Isiah nodded. ‘You’re effectively telling me that all that stuff is real, right?’

Isiah laughed softly. ‘I wouldn’t go so far as to suggest that a Stephen King novel was real, but the events portrayed in there are feasible. It is possible to demonstrate abilities like Carrie. And then some. What are you getting at?’

Samuel looked at the small, clear plastic cup on his seat back tray. His brow creased as he concentrated, staring at the cup. Isiah could feel his will building again. It was frightening how powerful this man might get if he had the chance. Isiah had to keep reminding himself that Samuel would never get that chance. His days were more than numbered.

After several minutes the small cup began to tremble slightly, just a vibration. ‘Can I really pick this up?’ Samuel hissed from between clenched teeth.

Isiah nodded. ‘Certainly. You can do it, Samuel.’

After a moment more the cup lifted from the tray top, just a fraction, wobbling around an imaginary axis. With a rush of escaping breath Samuel collapsed back into his seat, the cup clattering back to the tray. ‘Shit, man, that is hard!’ he exclaimed.

Isiah smiled. ‘Of course it is.’ One day, given the time, Samuel would come to realise that it was only hard because he believed it would be. Isiah wondered how long it would take Samuel to get dangerous if he had the chance. ‘You’re a man of contradictions, aren’t you, Sam.’ Statement.

‘What do you mean?’

‘Well, you’re a classical character in some ways, the coward specifically. But you also have enormous innate talent and a remarkable propensity for evil.’

Samuel shrugged. ‘I’m not a coward. But so what?’

‘Why?’

‘Why what?’

Isiah shifted slightly in his seat. ‘Why are you such an arsehole?’

Samuel laughed. ‘Say what you mean, man, don’t beat around the bush!’

‘Seriously. Why?’

Samuel shrugged, his smile fading. ‘I dunno. I just get off on it. A lot of people try to get all psychological with shit like this. You know, troubled upbringing, divorced parents, childhood abuse. All kinds of stuff. It’s all a load of horseshit.’

Isiah raised an eyebrow. ‘Really?’

‘Yeah. I had a good upbringing. I had good parents, they stayed together and loved each other. They loved me. They treated me well, we had fun, we weren’t too rich or particularly poor. I was well educated, did pretty good in school. But I was always a bit of a loner. Then I discovered that I liked the darker things in life. I remember I saw some footage from the war, taken by these guys with old style cameras. It showed these guys running and getting mown down by bullets. Then there was a dead body lying on the ground. It got caught in the crossfire and kinda jerked and twitched. I wasn’t horrified or disgusted. I kinda liked it. I wondered what it would be like to do that myself.

‘There were lots of incidents like that in my childhood. And I loved horror movies. I liked to lie and cheat and steal. I liked to have power over things. Animals at first, then people. But I soon realised that all that was kinda grotesque, amateurish, you know?’ Samuel looked at Isiah. Isiah stared back, expressionless.

Samuel took a breath, then continued. ‘I started to study the occult and the dark arts. I was trying to find something more superior, something higher than the basest acts of meanness and nastiness. I had the intelligence to really analyse what I did and make an art of being evil. But the evil didn’t come from anywhere, it was all just hardwired into my brain. It wasn’t the result of anything.’ He shrugged. ‘Just born that way! Then I was eventually found by the Sorceror. You know the rest, more or less.’

‘So you think your evil desires are just… what? Genetic?’

Samuel smiled. ‘Yeah. Don’t buy all that psychological bullshit, man. It might be true in some cases, but most evil bastards are just born bad. Politically correct bleeding heart liberal fuckwits call them sick nowadays, but they’re evil. Right to the blood and bone, they were born evil.’ Samuel was staring at the cup on his tray table again, lost in his own reverie.

‘What happened to your parents?’ Isiah asked. ‘Are they still around?’

Samuel shook his head. ‘No. They died in a car crash when I was nineteen.’

Isiah nodded gently. ‘And you don’t think that had any effect on you?’

Samuel laughed. ‘Of course it did! I got the house and their money. I was an only child.’ He grinned maliciously. ‘That’s why I rigged the car that night before they went out.’

Isiah sat back heavily in his chair, taking a deep breath.

It was quiet for a while, the constant hum of the aircraft and the murmur of occasional conversations the only sounds. Strangely peaceful. When they were only a couple of hours from Guatemala City Isiah decided to explain his plan of action to Samuel.

He leaned back in his chair, took a deep breath. He looked at Samuel, sat trembling beside him, for a long moment. Eventually he said, ‘Okay Samuel, here’s the plan for when we land.’

Samuel looked at him, his eyes slightly wide. He had an expression of barely controlled fear stamped on his features. ‘Listen, man,’ he said in a shaky voice, ‘I’ve been thinking. Why don’t we just travel to this place using your magical teleport thing. Like that shit we did before. I’m willing to take the risk.’

Isiah shook his head. ‘I’m not.’

Samuel’s face was pleading. ‘Isiah, I don’t know how much more of this I can take.’ His expression turned disgusted as he frantically brushed at his trouser leg, trying to knock away the huge, slimy spider that was crawling towards his lap. Isiah burned the image away before Samuel’s whimpers attracted attention.

‘Samuel, you have to relax.’

Samuel snapped his head around to stare Isiah directly in the eyes. ‘Fuck you, man! How the hell can I relax?’

Isiah smiled slightly. ‘There are certain rules and certain forms of etiquette at play here. On this plane we’re safe, apart from psychological attack, and that’s all this is. All the time we are together here I can protect you and we’ll be okay. When we land, we’re going to be hunted with a vengeance once more.’ Samuel winced at Isiah’s words. Isiah held up a staying hand. ‘That’s the reason that I need to explain the plan to you. We’re going to skip the devil between flying and landing.’

Samuel rubbed at his temples with tired hands. ‘But why can’t we teleport?’

‘It’ll kill you.’

‘Why?’

Isiah sighed. ‘All right. Because your average mortal frame is not conditioned for it. Remember I told you what magic was? Simply manipulating the energy that binds and flows through all things?’ Samuel nodded. ‘Well, the more of that manipulation that you engage in, the more practice you have, the more things you can do. In essence, the more energy you can contain. In so doing your body becomes conditioned to the flow of energy, as does your mind and subsequently you can handle more still. It’s an exponential thing. Now, teleporting, as you called it, is a very difficult thing, extremely hard. It takes a lot of practice, a lot of knowledge and a huge amount of energy. My body is well conditioned to that energy and it therefore does me no harm. Your body isn’t. When I teleport us both I’m subjecting us both to enormous levels of energy, fantastically strong forces at an atomic, molecular level. My body is strong enough to withstand and channel that. Yours isn’t. That energy would tear you apart like a paper house in a hurricane.’

Samuel was slowly shaking his head. ‘But we did it before.’

Isiah nodded. ‘At extreme risk. I had to get us out of there. We only went a very short way and your body was fit and strong. It was a calculated risk that paid off. But I can see it in your cells, Samuel, the damage is there. One more flood of energy like that and you would be that paper house in the hurricane.’

‘But if I practice then I can get strong enough to handle shit like that?’

Isiah nodded.

‘Stuff like lighting and putting out a candle?’ Samuel asked.

‘Sure. That’s where it all begins. A champion weight lifter starts off with small dumbbells. If he’d have lifted a big old weight the first time it would have hurt him badly. Understand?’

Samuel nodded sadly. ‘Yeah, I understand. I guess there’s just not enough time to get in shape.’

Isiah laughed softly. ‘It takes decades, Samuel.’

Samuel reclined his chair and leaned back, one arm draped across his eyes. ‘So what do we do?’

‘Well, we have a few problems to deal with now. Firstly, Old Nick is here now, waiting. Fortunately he’s found a young girl to play with which means he’s not paying attention to us right now so we can talk.’ Samuel looked to where Isiah indicated to see a young girl a couple of rows further back. She was reclined in her seat, a blanket over her, pulled up under her chin. She was very subtly writhing in her seat, fast asleep, smiling serenely. Samuel could see ripples of movement beneath the blanket. He closed his eyes, sat back again. Isiah went on. ‘You see, he thinks he’s got us. He’ll wait until the plane lands, follow us through the airport, then take us on in a quiet corner somewhere. He’s relaxed in his confidence and that’s where we’ll catch him out.’

‘But Isiah,’ Samuel whined, ‘he knows where we’re going! Don’t you remember? It was him that set me this task in the first place, he knows exactly where we’re headed. I think it’s over, man. How can we avoid him now?’

Isiah smiled. ‘You really should learn to have some faith in me, Samuel. Of course he knows where we’re going. And he knows where we are. Therefore, if we can lose him now he won’t waste time and energy chasing us around. He’ll go straight to the site of the archaeological dig and wait for you there.’

‘So what’s the difference?’

‘I can hold him up while you get the skull, then it’s all over.’

Samuel raised one eyebrow. ‘You can hold him up? Are you sure?’

Isiah smiled. ‘Certainly. We’ll sneak into the site. He’ll be waiting somewhere for you. You head for the skull, when he attacks I’ll hold him up.’ At least until you’ve killed Carlos Villalopez. He wondered exactly when, where and how that meeting was going to happen. Hopefully it would not be long after they reached the site so that he would not have to hold on to Lucifer for too long. And hopefully, with the delays in the flight, they weren’t too late already. They still had to get to the site somehow.

Samuel heaved a deep sigh. ‘So how do we lose him now? Remember man, I can lose him. If he gets too close again, that’s what I’ll do.’

‘No you won’t, Samuel. I’ve already told you, I will not have you killing any more innocents.’

Samuel’s expression was scathing. ‘Who the fuck is innocent these days?’

‘I’m not getting into that discussion with you either. There isn’t time. Now shut up and listen. Right before we land he’ll come to us, to laugh and to gloat. When he does I’m going to jump him. There’ll be a huge scrap, but you won’t really see anything, it’ll be fighting on my terms for a change. The result, however, will be much the same as the result of your rather more bloody magic. I’ll disrupt his presence here, his physical manifestation, and cast him back down. He’ll be mad as hell, if you’ll pardon the pun, and come flying straight back at us, but it’ll buy us a short while.’

‘But what do we do in that short while?’

‘Well, we’re landing at Guatemala City. That’s a long way from the site we need to get to. The nearest airport to the site is Flores airport, so we have to get there, then head through the jungle to the site.’

Samuel’s eyes narrowed. ‘So we have just a very short time and we have to use it to get to Flores?’

Isiah chuckled. ‘Not exactly. We just have to get out of this general area, far enough that Satan loses our trail and has to start again. That’s what’ll drive him to go straight to the site and wait for us there. So we’re going to get out of Guatemala City just as quick as we can by acquiring ourselves a small plane and its pilot to get to Flores.’

Samuel did not look convinced of Isiah’s plans. Isiah flashed him a big smile. ‘Don’t strain your brain, Samuel. Just trust me, okay?’

Samuel shrugged. ‘Like I have any choice.’ He fell back in his chair again.

Isiah nodded. ‘That’s the spirit! Now it’s going to take a huge amount of effort on my part to bounce Satan out of this plane, then I’m going to have to get us through as fast as possible to get a plane and get the fuck out of Dodge. I’m going to be expending a lot of energy, so just stay right with me the whole time. I’m trusting you to stay close and stay quiet. Think you can do that?’

Samuel nodded under his arm. ‘Yeah, yeah. You get him out of here for a while and I’ll feel a lot better.’

A moment later the captains voice sounded over the tannoy, first in Spanish, then heavily accented English. ‘Ladies and gentlemen, we are now on our final descent into Guatemala City. Please ensure that all seatbelts are fastened and tables and chairs are locked in the upright position. We’ll be touching down in approximately fifteen minutes. The ground temperature in Guatemala City is currently around thirty eight degrees centigrade. Local time is ten thirty five a.m. Thank you for flying with us today, we hope you had a pleasant flight and that you enjoy your stay in Guatemala.’

Isiah looked at Samuel, grinning. ‘Did you have a pleasant flight, Samuel?’

‘Get fucked.’ Samuel’s voice was muffled by his arm. Suddenly he whipped his arm away, sitting up to look Isiah in the eye. ‘You’re loving this, aren’t you? Why are you helping me? Why do I feel like such a fucking idiot, playing along with all your games when I could be running on my own, probably more successfully because I wouldn’t be heading into the fucking jungle!’

‘We’ve been through this before, Samuel.’ As Isiah spoke a sudden heaviness filled the air. ‘Shit, game on. Be still, Samuel.’

There was the familiar deep, rumbling laughter as the devil walked slowly towards them along the aisle of the plane. None of the other passengers seemed to notice. He crouched down beside Isiah’s chair, one forearm laid casually along the chair’s arm. He looked past Isiah to Samuel, who sat staring dead ahead, muscles twitching in his cheek as he ground his teeth, determined not to look around. The devil smiled a broad, sharp toothed smile, looked back at Isiah. ‘So, Interferer,’ he said, his voice heavy and black. ‘I think it’s all over, don’t you? Just let me take him now and save yourself any further troubles.’

Samuel could not help wincing as he felt the energy building in Isiah. He felt as though he were sitting next to a massive amount of raw electricity, making his skin tingle, his hair and nails itch. Isiah slowly turned his head to stare down at Lucifer. As a wide smile spread across his face his left hand shot out in a blur of movement, unbelievably fast, across his chest, grabbing the devil’s face, his thumb and middle finger either side squeezing deeply into the temples, his other fingers clutching tightly. The devil let out a cry of surprise, his own hand flying up, grabbing Isiah’s wrist.

Samuel could do nothing but watch helplessly as the battle began. Isiah’s fingers were pressing with immense force into the devil’s face. Samuel could hear the creak and crack of bones fracturing, Isiah’s middle finger and thumb slowly sinking into the hollows of Lucifer’s temples, dark black blood leaking out, running down his cheeks. Satan’s own nails were drawing blood from Isiah’s forearm, Isiah’s skin taut and white under his grip. The devil lashed out with his other hand, clawing for Isiah’s face. Isiah caught his hand with lightening reflexes, his hand wrapped around the devil’s closed fist, squeezing. More of Lucifer’s bones began popping.

Samuel was leaning away from the two of them as far as possible, awed by the intense, silent battle taking place and by the coppery, charged sense of electricity in the air. He could feel both Isiah and Lucifer flooding each other with enormous quantities of energy, locked in a psychic wrestling match, though their bodies were immobile, like statues. Still nobody else seemed to notice.

Isiah let his energy build up, saturating the devil’s physical body with it, taking advantage of the fact that Lucifer was less comfortable in a manifest form like this than he was in his own form. Isiah had caught him by surprise and had the better of him. Slowly Lucifer’s body seemed to swim and shift, every molecule losing cohesion. Isiah took a deep breath, concentrating hard. ‘Go back to hell!’ he hissed through clenched teeth and pumped a last massive surge of energy into the devil. With a blisteringly hot spray of particles the devil’s body burst in every direction, a sound like rushing wind. Then there was silence.

Isiah collapsed back in his chair, his face running with sweat. He gently massaged his left hand. Samuel sat staring at the space where the devil had just been, his eyes wide. ‘That was intense!’ he said, his voice awe-stricken.

Isiah concentrated on stilling his ragged breathing. ‘He’s a strong son of a bitch,’ he said quietly. ‘He’s weaker when he takes on a human form, but he’s still a strong son of a bitch.’

Samuel stretched up in his seat, looked carefully around. ‘Is he really gone?’

Isiah nodded. ‘For now. We have a little while before he comes back. Like your spell, it buys us a little head start time. Only I didn’t have to kill anyone.’

Samuel shrugged. ‘There’s no way I’d be strong enough to do what you just did though.’

Isiah looked at him for a second, his face sad. ‘That’s the whole point though, isn’t it?’ Samuel looked confused, but before he could speak Isiah raised a hand to silence him. ‘Shut up and let me get my breath back.’

A moment later the plane bounced to the ground in Guatemala City airport and taxied to the arrivals gate. Isiah and Samuel shuffled along the plane with the other passengers, returning the stewards’ parting smiles and made their way through to the airport building. As the other passengers began milling around in the baggage claim hall Isiah led Samuel off to one side. ‘Now stay close to me,’ he whispered. With that he quickly stepped over the baggage conveyor and ducked out through the hole in the wall where the bags and cases would begin to appear any minute. Samuel, swallowing his surprise, looked furtively around before hurrying through behind. He dropped to the ground in a covered area outside. The stifling heat made sweat immediately start coursing down his back and sides.

Isiah stood just to one side, quietly talking to two baggage handlers. By their blank expressions Samuel could tell they were being subjected to Isiah’s own unique mind altering techniques.

Isiah turned and motioned for Samuel to follow him. The baggage handlers simply stood still, staring at nothing, as Isiah and Samuel hurried past. They stuck close to the walls of the buildings, keeping out of sight, as they made their way away from the main airport, heading for the smaller airfield beside it. There were several light aircraft, trainers, private jets, crop dusters even, ranged roughly around the area. As they approached a chain link fence Isiah gestured slightly with one hand. The fence split from about six feet up to the ground. Isiah ducked through, Samuel close behind him, panting for breath in the heat.

For a moment Isiah paused, looking into nowhere. His brow creased into a frown. ‘I know,’ he said quietly. ‘I’m working on it. If you leave me alone we won’t lose any more time!’ There was another pause, then, ‘Quit it with the images of destruction, you bastard! We’ll get there!’

Samuel looked around, confused. ‘Who are you talking to, man?’

Isiah shook his head. ‘Don’t worry about it. Come on, we’re really running late here.’

Samuel shrugged, trotting after Isiah as he headed off again. Isiah slowed to a walk, trying to look as though he was meant to be there, and headed towards a low building. Samuel followed his lead, began swaggering along as nonchalantly as possible.

A man in overalls appeared around the corner of the building, wiping his oily hands on an equally oily rag. He looked up sharply as he saw them, said something quickly in Spanish. Isiah replied, his Spanish sounding like that of a native. The man looked suspicious for a second, then shrugged and continued on his way.

Isiah walked into the low building. It was dusty and dry, but the shade afforded a slight relief from the heat. He could hear laughter and conversation in a room up ahead. The room was a lounge of a sort, several easy chairs and couches strewn around, a coffee machine in one corner. Several men sat around smoking cigarettes and talking loudly to each other. They fell quiet when Isiah and Samuel entered.

‘Good day, gentlemen,’ Isiah said in Spanish. ‘I take it at least some of you are flyers?’

There was some general laughter and looking around, Are you a flyer, Jose? No, I’m no flyer, are you a flyer? Isiah smiled as they toyed with him, waiting. Eventually one said, ‘Who the hell are you anyway?’

Isiah pulled out a large bundle of banknotes. Several expressions in the room changed considerably. ‘I’m looking for someone who will fly me and my friend to Flores, no questions asked.’

One of the men sat forward, his eyes on the money. ‘When?’

Isiah smiled. ‘Right now. I want to be in the air in ten minutes.’

The man let out a low whistle. ‘You must be so hot, man! How far behind you are the police?’

‘I’m not in trouble with the police,’ Isiah said quietly. ‘I have el Diablo on my tail.’

The man laughed loudly, his large, round belly shaking over the waistband of his grubby jeans. ‘I bet you do! How much of that money are you offering?’

‘All of it. Assuming we leave right now.’

The man stood up, pulling his jeans up roughly. ‘Follow me, Mr Rich. I’ll have you in Flores in no time.’ He stopped, casting a sidelong glance at Isiah. ‘This isn’t going to get me shot is it?’

Isiah shook his head. ‘I really doubt it. Can we hurry please.’

The man took Isiah’s bundle of money, his various colleagues shaking their heads, some smiling, some looking extremely grave. As they left the room Isiah paused in the doorway. When the pilot and Samuel were a few paces ahead he concentrated. He slowly waved his hand around the room, staring each person in the eyes as he did. They looked at him quizzically. Then he quickly stepped out. As he walked back towards the door the conversation began again. ‘Hey, where’d Jose go?’ he heard one of them say. He smiled and followed their newly bought pilot.

The man led them out into the hot, bright day again, over towards his plane. It looked battered and dirty but at least it should fly.

Samuel tapped Isiah on the shoulder. ‘Everything all right?’

Isiah nodded. ‘He’ll take us to Flores.’

‘That was a lot of money, man.’

‘Money means nothing to me, Samuel. I have more than I know what to do with.’

Samuel shook his head, but chose not to press the matter any further.

It took about ten minutes for the small plane to taxi out and receive permission to fly. It was a nervous ten minutes, hoping that Lucifer would not make it back here just yet. ‘Won’t he be expecting us to go to Flores?’ Samuel asked as they waited.

Isiah nodded. ‘Certainly, but we’ll travel cloaked, the same way we hid in the airport. That’s why I needed someone else to fly the plane. Otherwise I’d have just stolen one. When he checks each flight coming in to Flores he won’t find us.’

Samuel looked confused. ‘Why not?’

Isiah smiled. ‘Trust me. By the time he’s decided that he’s missed us, we should be well hidden in the jungle. Then he’ll just go directly to the site and wait for us there.’

Samuel raised an eyebrow. ‘You hope.’

Isiah nodded. ‘Yeah.’

They took off without incident, quickly climbing to their cruising altitude for the short flight. Isiah immediately repeated his previous trick, tucking Samuel’s consciousness safely away and masking his own. He sat quietly concentrating, thankful that the pilot was not particularly talkative. After they had been in the air about fifteen minutes Isiah sensed the furious presence of the devil. He quickly pulled his psychic cloak down tightly, his attention entirely on hiding. He felt the devil’s mind sweep over the small plane, probing its occupants. The pilot was oblivious to the intimate invasion as Isiah threw the thought of a naked woman into his mind. Just in case he was thinking about the two strange men he was flying to Flores. As a small smile played at the corners of the pilots mouth, the devil’s attention passed on. Clamping down hard on Samuel’s consciousness, Isiah sang to himself in Spanish, filling his mind with everyday nonsense. He felt the devil’s probing mind slide over him, then away. Samuel’s empty mind got a similarly cursory scan, then the presence was gone. Isiah sighed and relaxed, though only slightly. Hopefully now they could have some peace until they got close to Flores. Then they would be on the run again.

15

‘So did you get your story typed last night?’ Thomas Drake asked Katherine as they wandered around the site in the mid-morning heat.

‘I got a lot of the points down. There’s no way to get a full story to David by tomorrow’s deadline. I can only send him low-res photos too, but we still have an exclusive. I put down a full overview of the operation here, a good description of what’s been uncovered and lots of tantalising hints to peak people’s interest. I’ll get that to David later today and he can run it as a prelim article. Hopefully that will convince enough people to buy the next issue that will have a full colour feature. Hopefully Pedro won’t sell me out to other reporters between now and then.’

Drake nodded thoughtfully. ‘But nobody can deny that you were the first one here even if the news breaks in the dailies or tabloids before your next issue?’

Katherine chuckled. ‘Precisely. It’s all a bit cut throat when you’re after exclusives, but as a bi-monthly publication we have no hope of beating people to stories most of the time. We may get away with it yet.’

‘So how much longer are you planning to stay here?’ Drake asked.

Katherine made a rueful face. ‘I have to leave tomorrow. No choice, unfortunately, though I’d rather stay a lot longer. There’s so much to see here.’

‘Why do you have to go?’

‘Well, this was a quickly arranged extra excursion. I’m actually flying down to Rio tomorrow for meetings before a three week tour of the Amazon Basin. I actually had a flight booked for 7am Saturday, but managed to postpone it until the afternoon. Hopefully I can get someone to drive me back to Flores first thing tomorrow and I should make my connection that way. I should make the most of today before a day of awful travelling tomorrow. Ah, my exotic job. Hopefully I can get back here for a few more days on my way back and I should be able to get this story down .’

Thomas whistled through his teeth softly. ‘You have a hectic few weeks ahead of you, my dear.’

‘I do indeed. But I’m having a break when I get back. Once I’ve put the feature together I’m taking a week off. I promised my boyfriend that I’d have some time for him and I’m not going to let him down again. I’m not going to let myself down either for that matter.’

‘That sounds like just the ticket. Are you going far, or just having time at home?’

Katherine smiled. ‘Well, Peter suggested we take a break for a week or so in his bedroom.’ She coloured slightly, looking up at Thomas. Can I say things like that to a retired English vicar?

Thomas smiled warmly. ‘Not too bad a suggestion, I’d say. You don’t think so though?’

‘Oh, it’s not that I don’t want to.’ Now I’m the one that’s embarrassed! ‘It’s just that it would be nice to go somewhere away from home. Maybe the Keys, with hammocks and beaches and cocktail bars.’

‘That sounds ideal. You’ll certainly deserve the rest by then. And wherever you go, there’ll be a bedroom, won’t there!’

Katherine’s cheeks coloured again. ‘You are deliberately embarrassing me, Thomas Drake! But you’re right, and Peter deserves everything he’s going to get in that bedroom, wherever it may be. It’s high time that I had more time with Peter and this week off is going to set the precedent for that.’

‘Good for you! All work and no play, after all.’

They wandered on between the covered digs, glancing down into them from time to time to see the serious faced workers diligently brushing, tapping, scraping. Katherine desperately hoped that this site wasn’t discovered by anyone else during her absence. If a television crew appeared offering Sanchez a lot more money than she could it would take the exclusive attention from her. Always a risk really, she just had to trust Pedro’s word.

She took and deep breath and decided not to think about it any more. ‘What will you do from now on?’ she asked Thomas.

‘After you’ve gone?’ Thomas asked. Katherine nodded. ‘Well,’ mused Thomas thoughtfully, ‘I should be going with you, considering that I’m your photographer.’

Katherine laughed. ‘We’ll either have to come clean, or embellish our story. You must be rather uncomfortable with this lying.’

Drake shrugged. ‘It’s not so much lying as bending the truth, my dear. It’ll be easy enough to simply tell them that you have to go on to another assignment where I’m not required. I can just claim to have a personal interest in developments here and stay on for my own sake, as I’m a freelancer. Not a lie, and I’m sure Pedro won’t mind.’

Katherine nodded. ‘I’m sure he won’t. Well, fair enough then. As far as they’re concerned, I have to leave, but you’ll stay on your own time.’

They strolled on in silence for a while, slowly circling the site, absorbing the atmosphere. Workers hurried around them, carrying various tools, each with their own specific task. Katherine wondered what they would do after the work here was finished. The only consolation being that there was an awful lot of work to do here. If Sanchez could withstand the financial drain, or get more backing based on his discoveries so far, then they would no doubt continue to work on this site for months to come.

Katherine’s mind wandered back to the previous evening and her disturbing encounter with the village elder. He was, first and foremost, a superstitious old man, she had to make a point of remembering that. But she couldn’t shake the feeling the brief conversation had left her with. What if he was right and something terrible was going to happen?

‘Are you all right, Katherine?’ Drake asked, breaking her reverie. ‘You’re frowning.’

Katherine mentally shook herself. ‘Yes, sorry. I’m fine, really.’ She thought about telling Thomas about her liaison. Why not? ‘You remember that village elder that made us jump in the pyramid last night?’ she asked.

Thomas nodded, smiling crookedly. ‘I have to admit that for a second there I thought it was curtains for me. That place gives me the willies enough as it is!’

Katherine smiled, but she couldn’t shake off the perturbed feeling that was trailing her like a stray dog. ‘Well, just after I left you guys last night he came to me again. Just as I was about to go into my hut. He wouldn’t come in but he said that the men we spoke to, the ones that warned me about a cloak of death, were right. He said that I had now seen that death and that it was coming here and there was nothing I could do about it.’

Thomas made a thoughtful noise. ‘You think it’s more than just his superstition?’

Katherine shook her head very slightly. ‘You know, the reason that I feel more concerned than I might do otherwise is because of something else he said. He said, “The priest, Father Paleros, can not protect you and the white haired man who was once a holy man can not protect you.” Did you tell him you were a vicar back in England?’

Thomas raised his eyebrows as Katherine spoke. ‘Certainly not. The first and only time I saw him was in the pyramid with you and Pedro. I wonder how he knew. Something in the way I walk perhaps?’

Katherine laughed, despite her concerns. Drake was a very intelligent, wise old man, yet he still maintained a child like sense of nonsense. She was sure that it was one of the things that made him so likeable. ‘I really don’t know,’ she said after a moment. ‘All his talk could be put down to superstitious ramblings, but then he comes out with that little gem. It’s just enough to make me wonder what the deal really is with him. How could he know? Have you told anyone?’

‘No, I haven’t.’

Katherine nodded. ‘So how did that old man know you were a holy man. And on top of that, he said that I’d seen the death that was coming here and it had scared me. I had just said about what I’d seen when he appeared, so he could easily have overheard me, but that implies that he’s referring to the man I saw as death. And that’s assuming that I really did see a man.’

‘Did you?’ Drake’s face was serious.

‘I don’t know.’

Drake put a hand on Katherine’s shoulder. ‘You know, I think it might be quite important to decide what you really did see.’

Katherine looked at him for a moment. There was a serious glint in his eye that she hadn’t seen there before. After a moment she said, ‘Well, I simply can not deny, however much I’d like to, that something weird has happened every time I touched the skull. That white noise of voices floods my mind, it’s so blatant that I can’t say it doesn’t happen. When I concentrated with my eyes closed a maelstrom of colours coalesced into an image of jungle and a man crouching there, among the greenery. I’m convinced that I saw those things, but did I construct the image in my mind or was it put there by… by the skull, or by a third party of some kind.’ Katherine shook her head vigorously. ‘Oh, I don’t know,’ she said with an expansive release of breath. ‘Nothing like this has ever happened to me before. If it is something supernatural then I don’t know how to deal with it and it’s scaring me. But I refuse to let it drive me away.’

Drake squeezed her shoulder reassuringly. ‘I understand your concerns and I can understand why you refuse to let it affect your plans, but I think you should take it seriously. Sometimes we have to admit that things are happening that are beyond our comprehension. We don’t necessarily have to understand them or know what to do about them, but we should never ignore things that are happening. A lot of people would simply pretend that nothing unusual was occurring, and I think that is very dangerous. After all, if you’re planning to leave in the morning, then you’ll be gone before long and you can consider this from a detached perspective. That often helps a great deal.’

Katherine nodded. ‘Of course, you’re right.’ She smiled bravely. ‘Come on, let’s go and see if we can find Pedro. See if anything new has turned up this morning.’ As they walked on she added, ‘I just hope that this death doesn’t arrive tonight.’

Carlos pulled out his compass and a battered map from the thigh pocket of his combat trousers. He squinted up at the sun, took a compass reading, turned on the spot a little. Then he smiled. He would easily make the site by late afternoon, hopefully around dusk. He would have plenty of time to scope the place out and find out where the priest was staying. Then, after dark, the fun would begin.

He pulled a squashed packet of Marlboro from his breast pocket and pulled one from the pack with his teeth. As he lit it he noticed a leech inching its way over the top of his boot, continuing up his trouser leg. He bent slightly and touched the glowing end of his cigarette to its head. With a quick sizzle it writhed rapidly and dropped down into the leaf litter. Carlos straightened up, stretching lazily.

Returning his map and compass to his pocket he struck out again, his machete in his free hand swinging casually by his thigh. His thigh that ached interminably, the skin tight and tender. And his head was a constant buzz of pain, sharp on the surface, dull, penetrating underneath and his ribs ached every time he drew a breath. As he drew on his cigarette he cursed that German mercenary again.

Carlos hated to feel weak, vulnerable. He would never admit being vulnerable to anyone or anything, but his weakness bothered him. He was tiring far quicker than he would normally. Though he was making good time and would complete this mission exactly as he’d planned to, he couldn’t help wondering how much it was going to take out of him. How long it would take him to recover. Damn that idiot toy soldier. For the thousandth time Carlos wished that the mercenary had survived the blast so that Carlos could kill him himself.

No matter. No point in dwelling on glory that wasn’t available when he could concentrate on the glory that was. He would complete this little task tonight and he would draw not only immense pleasure from it, but a huge amount of energy. It would empower him as killing always did. That American before had given him a great deal of entertainment and a superb rush. The buzz of that killing had kept him going for hours and that was nothing compared to the high that tonight would bring. Tonight would be a night like no other.

As Isiah sat in the cramped seat of the small plane, his cloak held tightly about himself and Samuel, he felt another presence drifting by. He recognised it straight away but was wary, considering the possibility of a clever trick. He waited. A moment later the presence drifted by again, unmistakable. Isiah relaxed slightly, letting the presence find him.

There you are! You hide well, Isiah.

Thanks, Gabe, Isiah replied, smiling despite himself. What’s up? More bad news?

I’m afraid so. Gabriel’s voice was heavy. With more than a small dose of anger, Isiah thought. Gabriel went on, I’d better be quick because I don’t want to put you guys at too much risk, but I thought you should know this. Lucifer has managed to invoke a state of chaos at Flores airport. He can’t find you, he’s getting more and more furious by the moment and it doesn’t look like he’s willing to go and wait for you at the site. He’s managed to get people killing each other at the airport, disrupting all kinds of things and his minions are everywhere. He even has dozens of minions covering every inch of the few roads leading out of Flores. The airport’s been closed.

Isiah ground his teeth in frustration. OK, Gabe, thanks. I wasn’t necessarily planning on actually going into Flores anyway, but now we certainly won’t. I guess we have to start playing a bit more seriously too. Is this pilot one of yours?

Indirectly, yes.

I’ll try to protect him, but you may have to look out for him too.

No problem, Isiah, do what you have to do. You’d better cover up again.

Yeah. Thanks a lot, man. Gabriel’s presence vanished as Isiah locked down his cloak again as tightly as he could.

So Satan was bringing out all his reserves now. Why was he so anxious to catch up with them before they reached the site? Isiah had been sure that he would give up the chase and simply intercept them there. Maybe he was scared that they knew something he didn’t. He had asked Isiah why he was persevering with the task he had set Samuel. He’d nearly blown it for them there on the plane with that comment. Fortunately Samuel had been too scared to notice.

So now they definitely couldn’t land at Flores. Isiah had been toying with the idea of chancing it until he’d got Gabriel’s warning. Now it certainly was not an option. It was heading into the afternoon now and Isiah knew that he had to get Samuel to the site by this evening. He didn’t question this knowledge; it was the Balance’s way of slipping information to him as it became available. Or as the Balance decided it was required. It pissed Isiah off how often the Balance chose when to let him have information and when not to. Isiah had long since got used to the strange sensation of suddenly knowing things for certain without any noticeable input of information.

So that left him with a difficult decision. He had already apologised to Gabriel for the pilot because it was instantly obvious to him that he wouldn’t be able to land at the airport now. He was going to have to bring the plane down.

That in itself presented problematic options. He couldn’t bring the plane down near the site as that could risk interrupting other schemes. Their arrival had to have as little impact on the people at the site as possible. However, neither could he bring the plane down near the airport, as that ran the risk of being spotted by Satan or his minions. But perhaps the answer lay therein. If Satan was convinced that they were coming in via Flores somehow, as it seemed that he was, then they might be able to sneak around him. Then they could come down no more than a few hours trek from the site and Satan wouldn’t notice them. By the time he decided that he’d missed them they would be well on their way to the site and perhaps Isiah could get Samuel there without a fight. Then the fight would happen at the site like Isiah had originally thought.

OK, that was the best option; avoid Flores altogether, bring the plane down a long way from where he knew Satan was waiting and get to the site as quickly as possible. They might even beat Satan there, but Isiah knew that was wishful thinking.

So, just one problem remained. How to get the pilot to change his flight path without asking any questions and without thinking too hard about what he was doing. Isiah still could not risk dropping their cloak. Satan was bound to still be scanning all the planes in the area, waiting for them. Isiah had to stay hidden.

As if on cue he suddenly felt the furious wave of anger flooding across the psychic wavebands again. He closed their disguise tightly, throwing meaningless images into the pilot’s mind as he filled his own thoughts with nonsense. The presence of Lucifer’s fury lingered for a heart stopping few moments before moving on once more.

With a shuddering sigh of relief Isiah relaxed ever so slightly. Time for action. He released a tiny portion of his consciousness, sweeping his thoughts out across the vast land below them. As he got his bearings and decided on the course he’d prefer the pilot turned slightly in his chair, shouting over the noise of the engines.

‘We’ll hit Flores in about thirty minutes. Remember, I know nothing when we land. If the police are there, I’m handing you straight over. I gotta protect myself.’

Isiah nodded, smiling tightly. ‘Of course, no problem.’

Isiah used the pilot’s conversation to begin to implement his plan of sabotage. Using just a fraction of his conscious process to answer the pilot he turned his attention to the plane’s controls, the compass, the bearings, bending them slightly from true readings. When the pilot looked back and checked his instruments he made a small noise of surprise and corrected his course. Isiah smiled. That was only a couple of degrees but it would start to take them a fair way off course. Isiah glanced at the inert form of Samuel beside him, tightened his disguise again. He hoped the pilot didn’t radio in, as the airport was closed now.

After a few more minutes he rose from hiding once more. ‘Do you know the time, buddy?’ he called out.

As the pilot turned to be heard Isiah twisted the controls slightly again. So that the pilot would not be suspicious he tweaked the plane’s flaps this time as well, adjusting the pilot’s course for him. ‘Thanks,’ Isiah said as the pilot turned back. They were several degrees off course now. Once again, Isiah retreated under his cover.

Isiah let a few more minutes pass, then gently relaxed for hopefully the final time. First he let his mind wander into the pilot’s radio, causing a little damage, melting a couple of connections, just to be certain. Then he scanned the pilot’s mind. He had to stifle a chuckle. The pilot had realised that they were off course somehow, but couldn’t figure out which way or how it had happened. And he was too embarrassed to mention it. Isiah knew full well that Flores airport was way off to the east of them now. He wanted to come down northwest of the airport and leave himself and Samuel a relatively easy trek north to the site. But while they were already as far north as the airport Isiah wanted to drag it out a little more yet. Gain some ground. A trek from the airport to the site would take far too long. He wanted the plane to come down about twenty miles south of their destination. It would still take them a few hours to cover that distance in this dense jungle, even with Isiah’s extra abilities to make it easier, but that should time things about right.

With a silent apology to the blissfully ignorant pilot Isiah let a pulse of energy out of his mind. The pilot slumped in his seat unconscious. Isiah immediately locked up the plane’s controls, maintaining their present course while letting the altitude drop ever so slowly. It would take them several minutes to reach ground level at this rate of descent. Isiah would try to soften their landing when it came to it. He tightened down his cloak again, crouching once more in mental shadows.

Slow minutes passed. They were a long way from Flores now, hopefully beyond Satan’s scans. With any luck they would have a few hours of peace, Satan’s own furious impatience giving them the opportunity to slip away.

As the plane began to skim dangerously close to the jungle canopy Isiah had to act on that hope. Sam, wake up.

Samuel was less surprised this time, but his fear was palpable. What’s going on then? Where are we?

About to crash, Isiah replied with a laugh.

Samuel’s mind voice was high, panicky. What? The plane is gonna crash? Has he found us?

No, Samuel, he hasn’t. Everything’s under control. I’m letting you back to your body now. When you come round just sit still and don’t panic. We’re crashing deliberately.

Before Samuel could respond Isiah let him go, at the same time releasing his disguise completely. Samuel opened his eyes and gasped involuntarily at the sight of the jungle whipping by just a few feet beneath the plane. ‘Are you ever going to stop freaking me out?’ he asked, looking at Isiah with wild eyes.

Isiah smiled. ‘I doubt it. Sit still, I have to bring us in.’

Using his mental ability to gently nudge the flaps Isiah guided the plane as best as he could. He pulled back on the power, slowing the plane as much as possible. Cracking sounds began stuttering through the cabin as the tops of trees snatched and grabbed at the undercarriage of the small plane.

‘What’s up with the pilot?’ Samuel asked, bracing himself in his seat.

‘Unconscious,’ Isiah replied shortly. ‘I put him out.’

‘Don’t you think it would be better to let the fucking professionals handle a situation like this?’ Samuel held up a placating hand at Isiah’s flinty glance and squeezed his eyes shut.

The sounds of cracking and tearing became unrealistically loud in the tiny plane as it dropped below the canopy. It jumped and rattled like a toy as branches slammed into it. As the wings were ripped from the fuselage Isiah surrounded himself, Samuel and the pilot in a protective bubble of energy, cushioning them from any blows. Samuel’s voice rose in a cry of fear as the plane crashed down through the trees and undergrowth, tearing apart around them. With a bone shaking thump it nosedived into the forest floor and came to an abrupt halt, throwing them painfully hard against their seatbelts. Samuel grunted as the wind was forced out of him. The pilot jerked around like a rag doll. Suddenly everything was still and quiet. Then the sounds of the jungle rose, hoots and whistles and susurrating insects.

Isiah undid his belt and jumped out through the torn body of the aircraft. ‘Come on,’ he called out to Samuel. ‘We have to move as quickly as possible.’

Samuel chose not to question him and let himself out of the plane as well. ‘What about the pilot?’ he asked as they ran from the wreck.

Isiah shrugged. ‘He’ll have to trust his luck. He should be fine. He’ll wake up in a little while and wonder what the hell is going on.’

Samuel chuckled. ‘Did you put him out before we started to come down?’

‘Yeah.’ Isiah paused briefly. With a shrug he quickly concentrated, repairing the damage he had done to the pilot’s radio. Give him a fighting chance, at least.

Samuel laughed again. ‘He’s going to trip out when he wakes up then!’ Suddenly the surroundings began to catch up with Samuel. ‘Jesus, it’s fucking hot!’ He was running in sweat already, soaked and panting for breath as they ran, stumbling through the thick greenery.

‘No shit, Samuel. We’re in the jungle now.’

After a few more minutes of running as well as they could Isiah slowed to a walk. The heat and humidity were oppressive as they made their way through the clinging undergrowth. Isiah looked up through the gaps in the treetops, checking the position of the sun. They should make the site soon after dark. He hoped that would be soon enough.

Thomas Drake chuckled softly as he watched Katherine Bailey untangling a small knot of cables. ‘It will never cease to amaze me,’ he said quietly.

Katherine looked up, cables in one hand, mobile phone in the other. ‘What?’

Drake waved his hand openly at the bench table drenched in afternoon sunlight. ‘All this. Here we are in the depths of the Central American jungle, miles from anywhere, and you’re about to e-mail your boss.’

Katherine laughed. ‘The beauty of modern technology, eh? A laptop computer, a cell phone and a modem, Thomas. That’s all you need. Assuming your batteries last! That’s why I’m out here.’ Katherine indicated the open space they stood in. ‘It’s more likely to maintain an uninterrupted connection.’

‘And the climate isn’t a problem?’

Katherine shrugged slightly. ‘I wouldn’t say that. This heat and, more importantly, the humidity can play havoc with equipment like this. I’m hoping it’s all OK.’ She connected her cell phone, switched on the laptop. ‘Now we’ll see, I guess. The computer has been fine while I’ve been using it, last night and today.’

Thomas watched quietly as a large body of text appeared on the small, flat screen. Katherine switched her phone on and attached the file to an e-mail addressed to David Beech, clicked on the Send button. ‘Is that it?’ he asked.

‘That’s it. David will get my letter and the article I’ve written any moment now and he’ll hopefully just run with my suggestions. I usually get a pretty free rein from him.’ Katherine flashed Thomas a cheeky grin. ‘He trusts me for some reason.’ She paused for a moment, then quickly typed up another e-mail. More like a telegram really, Peter, Miss you already, can’t wait to see you in a few weeks. Lots of love, Katherine. She even added some kisses. Smiling like a schoolgirl she switched the laptop off, slipped it back into its travel bag.

Thomas laughed. ‘I’m not surprised your editor trusts you! You have a level of charm which I fear you abuse at every opportunity.’

‘I wouldn’t go that far,’ Katherine said, feigning a hurt pout. ‘I just know how to get what I want. I’ll pay for it though,’ she added more seriously. ‘David will make sure I get back here to complete a feature on my way back from Rio. I’ll have a lot of work to do in order to get my week off, but I’ll cope. Swings and roundabouts, Thomas, that’s what life is.’

Thomas smiled that benign smile that convinced Katherine that he had indeed spent many years as a small parish vicar. ‘How very insightful, my dear. And how very true.’

‘What is so very true?’ said a familiar voice behind them.

They turned to face a beaming Pedro Sanchez. ‘Just a small life observation,’ said Katherine, beginning to smile by osmosis. ‘What’s with you? You look like the Cheshire Cat!’

Pedro gently wrung his hands in that nervous way of his, though this time it was obviously to help contain his excitement. ‘You must come and see, my dear friends. We have made a fabulous discovery!’ He quickly turned and trotted away.

Katherine and Thomas exchanged a quizzical look. Katherine put her laptop under the table in the shade, pocketed her cell phone. The two of them jogged gently to catch up with Sanchez, avoiding excessive exercise in the sweltering afternoon heat.

‘Looks like he’s heading for that dig that he hoped would lead beneath the pyramid,’ Thomas observed as they approached him.

Indeed, Sanchez stopped and waited by the tarpaulin covered excavation, motioning them to join him. Two of the local workers stood nearby, their faces downcast. When Thomas and Katherine reached Sanchez’ side he simply pointed down. Crouching to look they saw the cause of his excitement. The floor of the dig, which had previously been a stone slab which the workers had been delicately, diligently clearing, was now an open space, blackness in the shadow of the tarpaulin. The large slab itself had been leant carefully against the end wall of the excavation.

‘What’s down there?’ Katherine asked. She could not shake the uneasy feeling that she didn’t really want to know.

Sanchez grinned. ‘Let’s find out shall we.’

Thomas looked up, surprised. ‘You haven’t been down there yet?’

‘No, not yet,’ Pedro replied, shaking his head. ‘The stone was just this minute removed. When I saw you two over there I thought you’d like the exclusive!’

‘Indeed we would,’ said Katherine, as Thomas snapped a photograph. ‘But am I the only one that is nervous?’

Sanchez chuckled. ‘Not at all, my dear. This is the essence of discovery. Nothing could illustrate the heights we reach for more than a dark hole in the ground.’ He laughed at his own words. ‘It’s the unknown, you see. It’s a place that hasn’t felt the step of men for centuries. Imagine what we could find down there.’

‘I’d rather not let my imagination get away from me,’ Drake said, smiling crookedly. ‘But I can not deny my intense curiosity. Do we have torches?’

Sanchez swung his maglight up from his belt. ‘I do. Come on.’ He hopped down into the dig, twisting on his torch as he did so. As the torch beam splashed across the dark rectangle before him they could clearly see steps leading down into darkness.

‘It’s very similar to the entrance to the chamber that has the skull in it,’ Katherine observed as she and Thomas carefully climbed down behind Sanchez.

‘Indeed it is,’ Sanchez replied. ‘However, at first glance it appears to go deeper.’

As Katherine followed Drake down the steps behind Sanchez she glanced around the sunny site once more. Stifling a gasp her eyes locked with those of the village elder that had spoken to her the night before. He sat cross legged on the floor, gently chewing, some fifty feet from them. His gaze was flinty, harsh. As Katherine looked at him, unable to tear her eyes away, he gently shook his head. He slowly reached into his pocket and withdrew a small stick-like object with feathers and twine wrapped about it. Leaning forward slightly he flicked it at Katherine, making her jump involuntarily. Then he carefully slipped the fetish back into the folds of his clothing and stood up. His fingers flashed briefly, like some bizarre sign language, before he turned and walked slowly away. The whole incident had taken maybe five seconds, but Katherine felt completely shaken by it. This old man was really beginning to piss her off. Damn it, she was actually trembling. She jumped again when she felt a hand touch her forearm.

‘Are you all right?’ It was Drake, his face serious, his white hair and beard seeming to glow slightly in the gloom.

Katherine looked back to point out the old man, but he was nowhere to be seen. She let out a short laugh. ‘Yes, fine. Sorry about that. Go on.’ From the corner of her eye she saw the two workers that were standing nearby turn away.

Thomas looked at her for a second longer before smiling and turning back down the steps. They carefully made their way down, trying to avoid touching the walls or scuffing the stairs. The stone stairway led down some ten or twelve feet before leveling out into a painstakingly carved corridor. Sanchez stood at the bottom of the steps, playing his torchlight around the walls and ceiling. Every part of the tunnel-like corridor was intricately carved, images swirling one into the next. Sanchez’ face was lost in wonder.

‘Do you recognise the symbols,’ Katherine whispered, not daring to speak too loudly in this remarkable place.

Sanchez took a deep breath through his nose before answering. ‘Some of them, yes. A lot of them relate to the long count calendar, some of them to pictoral directions, but there’s a style at work here that I have never seen before. And some of the symbols themselves make absolutely no sense to me at all. This will take weeks to catalogue.’

‘How far does this corridor lead?’ Thomas asked.

Sanchez let his torchbeam slide along the floor in front of them, raising it by increments to judge the distance. The powerful beam of light forced away the shadows before reaching another surface, another carved wall. It looked like a dead end. ‘The pyramid entrance is almost exactly twenty yards from this dig, in a direct line,’ Sanchez said quietly. ‘If this tunnel leads under the pyramid, as I hoped it would, then that wall ahead of us is blocking the way. I would estimate that that wall is in line with the outer wall of the pyramid. I think the entrance that we are using would be directly above it.’

‘So do you think this tunnel simply ends there?’ Thomas asked, voicing the concerns of them all.

Sanchez chuckled gently. ‘I hope not. But there’s only one way to find out.’ He began walking slowly towards the end wall, slowly playing his torch beam around the walls as he walked. The shadows danced and flickered, eerie animations playing quickly as they passed.

‘Is it me or is this passage sloping downwards ever so slightly,’ Drake asked, almost to himself.

‘Yes, it is,’ Sanchez answered matter-of-factly. He reached the end of the tunnel and stood looking at the offending wall, shining his torchlight around the edges and corners. ‘I wonder how to move this,’ he muttered.

Katherine was still trembling after her brief encounter with the old man, but she thought that she could feel more. She hated to admit to these ‘feelings’ and ‘senses’ yet they were so strong. ‘I’m scared,’ she suddenly blurted out, before she even realised she was going to say anything. When Drake and Sanchez turned to look at her, eyebrows raised, eyes concerned, she added, ‘You remember that I said the air in the skull chamber became heavy when you lifted the hessian cover?’ They both nodded. ‘Well, here it’s far worse. Can’t you feel it, Thomas? This corridor does not end here, for some reason I know that for certain. But I think we should beware of going further.’

Sanchez’ eyes were soft, his voice calm. ‘What makes you say these things?’

Katherine shrugged. She could feel tears welling up in her eyes which she refused to let go. It reminded her of being a child, irrationally scared of the unknown. ‘I have no idea where this feeling comes from,’ she said in a shaking voice. ‘But we must be careful.’

Sanchez nodded gently. ‘We will, my dear. We will.’ He turned back to the wall and gently ran his fingers around the edges of it, along the side walls and the ceiling.

Thomas crouched down beside him. The floor of the corridor was sandy, centuries dry and undisturbed. Thomas ran one finger along the ground at the base of the end wall, gently brushing the sand aside. As Katherine watched he began working a little more quickly. ‘I say,’ he said after a moment. ‘Look at this.’

The three of them crouched down side by side. There was a definite groove along the very base of the wall, like the bottom of an extremely tight fitting door. ‘That’s exactly what we’re looking for,’ Sanchez said quietly. He took a small tool from his pocket, like a blunt ended awl with a rounded plastic handle. He carefully drew it along the groove that Thomas had discovered, tracing it along the base of the wall. About eight inches in from the side wall, the groove stopped. Sanchez leaned closer, shining his torch closely at the groove. ‘Aha,’ he whispered. He drew his tool upwards, following what at first appeared to be simply more of the carved bas relief of all the walls. But this carved line was deeper. As Pedro’s tool scraped softly along it dust floated out, clouding lightly around the glowing torch. The edge of an obvious doorway began to emerge.

Thomas and Katherine stood back, Thomas taking the torch, to let Sanchez work. The archaeologist took painstaking care, clearing the dusts of time from the shallow channels. Several minutes later he stood back, watching as Thomas played the torchlight around the end wall. The wall itself was about seven feet square, the dimensions of the corridor. About eight inches in from each side, and the same distance from the ceiling, a dark line was now clearly visible. The edges of a doorway.

‘There are no obvious hinges or handles,’ Thomas observed, stating the obvious. ‘Is this another doorway like you described before? Simply a stone blocking up the hole?’

Sanchez nodded slightly. ‘I would imagine so. It usually is that way. Of course, the question is how to remove it, especially in such a confined space.’ He stood staring at it for a few moments more, then slowly reached out his hand. ‘I wonder…,’ he mused almost imperceptibly, laying his palm against the right hand side of the door stone, about halfway up from the floor. He gave it a tentative push.

‘What are you thinking?’ asked Katherine nervously.

Sanchez stepped back, gently wringing his hands. ‘There was a site in Mexico, near Chichen Itza. The men there discovered an internal doorway which at first appeared to be simply a stone as we have discussed. However, when they attempted to remove it they discovered that it seemed to be locked in. It turned out to have a central fulcrum and it rotated on that axis. Like a revolving door, but with only one face rather than two.’

‘You think that this is perhaps the same?’

Sanchez nodded. ‘It would make sense, given the dimensions we have to work in. It was obviously the same for the builders of this place. And it would make things so much easier for us,’ he added with a smile.

‘If that was the case,’ Thomas postulated thoughtfully, ‘then the edges of the door would have to be bevelled so that it would open one way and lock shut the other.’

‘Precisely,’ Sanchez agreed. ‘But which way around?’

Thomas shrugged. ‘Why don’t we push on both sides and see?’

Sanchez stood thinking for a moment. Then he sighed. ‘Why not? However, we must push very gently, slowly building up the pressure. If we push too hard all at once we might disturb or damage something.’

The three of them leaned against the right hand side of the doorway, slowly increasing their efforts. After a moment, just as Katherine was thinking that they would have to give up and rethink, there was a slight cracking sound. Dust gently rained down around them.

Sanchez looked quickly around, checking the edges he had cleared earlier. ‘Again,’ he said. ‘Gently.’

Once more they leaned against the door. Katherine was quite a strong woman, she worked out when she could. Her body was lithe and firmly muscled. She wondered if perhaps she was the strongest of the three of them here. But Thomas seemed to be putting considerable weight into the door himself, seemingly without too much effort. With a scraping sound and more showers of dust, the door shifted, just a fraction of an inch. All three of them quickly jumped back, not wanting the door to suddenly give way. The whole stone was definitely at a slight angle to the rest of the wall now. Sanchez took his small tool out again and cleared more dust from the edges. He was beginning to smile broadly. After a moment he turned to Thomas and Katherine. ‘This is the beauty of discovery, my friends. I believe we may be about to see wonders!’

Thomas smiled good-naturedly. Katherine swallowed hard. She was fighting against a palpable sense of dread. At Sanchez’ instruction they leaned once more against the door. Knowing now how hard to push they began slowly shifting the slab. It seemed to move more easily than its enormous weight should have allowed. It scraped, millimetre by millimetre, angling slowly inwards. They could see the wall in cross section as the door moved, giving them an idea of how thick the walls were. The wall itself was cut at an angle, allowing the door to slide against it, but lock into place when it was flush. The other side of the door was cut at a parallel angle. The door would only pivot open and closed in one direction. Several inches of wall had been revealed when they had to stop for a breather. Thomas wiped his brow. ‘That’s certainly hard going,’ he said.

Katherine leaned on her thighs, taking deep breaths. ‘It sure is. I guess it’ll get easier when the door comes clear of the wall.’

Sanchez nodded. ‘I would imagine so. The walls of the pyramid are pretty thick, so we probably have a way to go yet. Would you like me to get some of the workers to help us?’

Katherine shook her head. ‘No, we’ll manage.’ Besides, I don’t think they want to come down here.

The three of them leant once more against the door and pushed. With a lot of effort and scraping, amid showering dust, the door began moving again. Suddenly the edge of the door came clear of the wall with a pop. All three of them staggered back as cold, feotid air rushed out from the gap, a noise like a giant sighing. The stench was unbearable.

As one they all stumbled back down the corridor, coughing and gasping, heading for the steps. As they burst from the excavations into the intense heat and blinding brightness they gulped down huge lungsfull of clean air. Katherine fought the urge to vomit.

After a moment, as their breathing settled, Sanchez said, ‘Well, I’m sorry you had to experience that, my friends. I believe something died down there a long, long time ago.’

Katherine looked up. ‘Something? Or someone?’

Sanchez shrugged. ‘It’s hard to tell. It may be a burial chamber. In that case it’s possible that servants were sent down there to die, serving their master even in death. Sometimes animals were herded in for prosperity in the afterlife. Perhaps whatever it is was already dead and simply decomposed down there. There’s a hundred possibilities.’

‘You can smell it even from here,’ Thomas observed.

Sanchez nodded. ‘Indeed. We’ll give it a while to clear a bit. Wait there for a few moments; I have something that will help.’ He stood up and trotted off.

Drake looked at Katherine and grinned. ‘You know, I said I wanted a little adventure.’

Katherine chuckled. ‘So you did. Did adventure include uncovering corpses that were hundreds of years old?’

‘It wasn’t something I’d envisioned, I have to admit. But it is rather exciting. Though I see from your eyes that you’re still extremely concerned.’

Katherine nodded slightly. ‘I can’t help it. I don’t know if I’m just spooked by the general course of events, and that strange old man, or if I really am experiencing a notion of portent.’

Drake laid a reassuring hand on her forearm. ‘The best thing to do is to let that sense of foreboding sharpen your senses, keep you alert. If there’s nothing you can do to shake it off then let it work for you. And if you feel like you should tell us anything, then do so. Don’t be embarrassed or think that you’re foolish. Remember, we may be these highly developed intelligent beings and we may think we rule the world, but we certainly don’t know everything. Far, far from it.’

Katherine nodded, laying her hand over Drake’s. His eyes were so solemn, deadly serious. ‘Thanks, Thomas.’

Sanchez returned as they sat staring down into the excavation. ‘I don’t know if it’s just because we’ve been sitting here or not,’ Thomas said as Sanchez sat beside them, ‘but the smell seems to be lessening.’

‘Good,’ Sanchez replied. ‘Here, these will help.’ He handed them each a paper face mask that would cover their nose, mouth and chin, with an elastic strap to hold it on. It had a small aluminium bar over the nose which could be pinched to fit. ‘We use them in order to prevent too much inhalation of dust,’ Sanchez went on. ‘I’ve put a few drops of eucalyptus oil on each one in order to block out the smell. It may be stronger inside, but these should do the trick.’

Katherine smelt the menthol-like odour on the mask. ‘Good idea,’ she remarked.

Sanchez smiled, gesturing to the stairs leading down. ‘Shall we then?’

Putting their masks on the three slowly descended again. They soon stood facing the slightly open door, eucalyptus thankfully being all they could smell. Sanchez pushed on the door again, moving it open until it stood at right angles to the wall. Then he shone his torch into the space beyond.

The torchlight landed initially on a thick, carved column, rising up from the floor. Sanchez followed the column up with his beam of light until it met the ceiling, some twenty feet above. As he slowly shone his torch left and right the size of the chamber they had revealed became obvious. It was huge. ‘We’ll need more light,’ Sanchez observed quietly. He shone his torch to the left and right, directly inside the doorway, following the walls around. The large chamber appeared to be circular, with several columns like the one they’d first seen arranged in a circle around the room, perhaps twenty five feet in from the walls. The whole chamber had to be a hundred feet in diameter. As Sanchez pointed his torch directly across the centre, looking for the far wall, a large raised dais was revealed. It was also circular, with five steps leading up to a flat top. An altar-like block stood atop it, with a column maybe three feet tall off each corner. ‘Oh my word,’ Thomas muttered. ‘I think I may know why it smelt like it did.’

‘Don’t jump to conclusions too quickly, Thomas,’ Sanchez said softly. ‘We need more light. It’s dangerous to wander round places like this in the gloom. Let’s go and fetch some lanterns.’

As they headed back up the corridor Katherine chuckled a little nervously. ‘I still can’t shake this terrible feeling, you know, but am I glad you suggested getting lanterns. Have you noticed how in horror movies they always wander into pitch dark, scary places with just a candle or something, just to make the viewer jumpy?’

Drake laughed. ‘Yes, indeed. And it makes it easier for the monsters to sneak up on them that way. It gives them a chance to use their well practised scream of terror that they were taught in drama school!’

‘Exactly!’ Katherine was beginning to feel a little more in control, but she was still convinced that something was going to go terribly wrong.

When they surfaced again, standing in the excavation, the ground was at chest level to them. Sanchez looked around for a second before calling out in Spanish. A workman nearby looked up, listened for a second, then nodded, jogging off towards a tent. A few moments later he returned carrying three battery lanterns in each hand. He handed them down to Sanchez and quickly left.

‘These are very bright and very effective, but the batteries tend to run down after just a few hours. But they should illuminate that whole chamber well enough for a good look around.’ He handed two lamps to Drake and two to Katherine. ‘We’ll put them around the chamber, between the large columns.’

A moment later, as they stepped into the large, round room, Katherine began trembling again. ‘I have a bad feeling about this.’

‘I can feel it too,’ Thomas said quietly. ‘I’m sure I don’t feel it as strongly as you, but there is an oppressive air in here that isn’t simply due to its age or the fact that it’s been closed up for so long. It feels malevolent.’

Sanchez looked at them both seriously for a moment, then he nodded. ‘Watch your step and keep your wits about then,’ he said gently.

They each flicked on their lanterns and held them up, one in each hand. The chamber was flooded with light, the shadows swaying hypnotically as the lamps swung in their grip. Sanchez moved off to the left, Thomas and Katherine to the right. They met on the other side of the chamber, the lamps on the floor evenly spaced around the circle of columns, wan light now illuminating the whole chamber. The light made it feel as though they were underwater. Everything around them was intricately carved, the walls, the columns, even the faces of the steps leading up to the dais.

‘I’ve discovered the cause of the smell that was trapped in here,’ Sanchez said calmly.

Katherine looked at him, her face worried. ‘Really?’

Sanchez nodded, pointing. Nearby one of the lanterns he had placed was a pile of bones, bits of rag and tarnished jewellery hanging off them. The three of them carefully approached the disturbing collection. ‘There appears to be four people there,’ Sanchez said quietly. ‘They seem to be huddled together, for warmth perhaps.’

‘Or protection,’ Thomas added in an ominous voice.

‘Could these four be responsible for a smell that bad in a room this size?’ Katherine asked.

Sanchez nodded. ‘This room is obviously extremely well sealed. We’ll have to get some people to organise these remains. He looked around himself again. Then he pointed up at the ceiling. ‘Look.’

There was a rectangular block protruding downwards from the ceiling about ten feet long, eight feet wide, hanging about six feet below ceiling level. There was a hole in one end of the protrusion about six inches in diameter. ‘If I’m not mistaken,’ Sanchez said thoughtfully, ‘that’s the skull chamber. That hole may well be directly beneath the skull itself. Perhaps it’s time to move the skull. Who knew that all along we were suspended in this chamber.’

‘If that hole leads up to the skull,’ Drake mused, ‘then any light down here would shine up it, making the skull glow, as if from inside.’

‘You have a keen mind, sir,’ said Sanchez appreciatively. ‘That’s just the sort of technique that could be mistaken for ancient magic. But more disturbingly, that hole is also directly over one end of the altar block there, for want of a better word. I think there may be other possibilities at work here.’

Katherine pointed to one of the columns circling the room. ‘Look. Each column has an alcove carved into it, just like the one housing the skull upstairs. Imagine if each one used to contain a crystal skull.’

‘And there are twelve columns around this room,’ added Drake cryptically. Sanchez chuckled.

Katherine pressed on. ‘No, it’s possible. I don’t know why, but I feel sure that this is right. If each of those alcoves housed a crystal skull, then they encircle the dais. The dais is below a shaft that leads directly up to another skull. Perhaps skulls were placed in each column, their energy channelled inwards to the centre of the circle, to the altar, where that energy was gathered and projected upwards somehow through the skull in the chamber above. I don’t like to think about what might have happened on that altar to control the energy.’ She paused for a second, then laughed in spite of herself. ‘Jesus Christ, listen to me! Skull energy?’

Drake and Sanchez laughed too. ‘There’s no evidence for what you say other than what we can see,’ Sanchez said. ‘But that in turn indicates that there’s no evidence against it either. If it’s any consolation, most ancient sacrificial altars in this region had a vessel beside the altar for the priest to place the recently extracted heart into, usually fashioned into a bowl on the back of a jaguar or a person laying curled up on their back and so on. There’s no receptacle like that up there that I can see.’

‘That’s good, then,’ Thomas said. ‘Shall we have a closer look?’

The three of them carefully approached the dais, mounted the steps. When they reached the top Sanchez used his torch to enhance the light from the lanterns, playing it over the surface of the large stone. He whistled gently at what he saw. ‘That is absolutely unique,’ he whispered.

The surface of what they had been referring to as the altar block was expertly carved, though not with the designs that they had become familiar with. A human shape had been painstakingly excavated, right down to individual fingers, leaving a life sized indentation in the pale rock. ‘You think someone is supposed to lie in that?’ Thomas asked.

Sanchez nodded. ‘Without doubt.’

Katherine laughed humourlessly. ‘You’d be lucky to get me on that!’

‘No, no,’ Sanchez said, running his fingers carefully around the carving. ‘This is unusual. A sacrificial altar has never, in my experience, been carved this way. This seems to me to be more of a place of honour. Look how the hole leading up to the skull above is directly over the indentation here for the persons head. Anyone lying here would be looking straight up to the skull above.’

‘Assuming we’re right about the skull being up there,’ Thomas said.

Sanchez nodded again. ‘Yes, of course.’

‘And look here,’ Katherine called out. She had walked back from the dais a few paces and was looking with one eye closed across the chamber. ‘If I stand with my back exactly in line with this pillar behind me, my line of sight passes directly over where the persons head would be and hits another pillar opposite. The persons head would be the exact centre of this circular room.’

Sanchez crouched down to share her level of view. ‘And those alcoves in those columns are at exactly the level of a person lying here.’

‘So,’ Katherine went on, ‘twelve skulls, one in each column, staring directly at the head of whoever might lay there, with that person in turn looking directly up to the skull above. That certainly sounds like a situation used to channel some kind of energy or thought process.’

‘I think you may have something, my dear,’ Drake said, gently stroking his beard. ‘Perhaps a holy man, shaman, whatever, would lie here, channelling the energy from the skulls around him, using that energy to look up and see through the eyes, as it were, of the skull above. Of course, all the crystal skulls that are known or postulated about have been found in various places. Some are even reputed to be in other mystical places hidden in countries such as Egypt or Nepal. If that is true imagine the logistics of bringing them all together here at one time, so many years ago.’

‘Your theories are relatively sound, as far as crystal skull lore is concerned,’ Sanchez said, his voice quavering slightly. ‘And if you’re right, then we have a site here that is far more important than I ever gave it credit for.’

‘Plus,’ added Katherine, joining them again on the dais, looking up into the shaft above, ‘you have potentially the most powerful crystal skull there is, sitting just up there.’

‘We have to go and move the skull,’ Sanchez decided. ‘See if that shaft does connect with it. It’s time it was examined more closely anyway.’

As they made their way back to the surface Drake said, ‘There are a number of slightly differing styles to the crystal skulls, you know. For example, one is made of amethyst, suspected to be in two halves which have been bonded together. The one in the British Museum of Man is rather cloudy crystal, compared to the Mitchell-Hedges skull which is absolutely flawless and has a removable jaw. The skull in the pyramid here seems to be as clear as the Mitchell-Hedges skull, but does it have a removable jaw?’

‘We’re not sure,’ Sanchez replied. ‘It looks as though it might, but we haven’t moved it yet. I’d say we are about to find out.’

They stood under the tarpaulin at the top of the steps, blinking against the bright afternoon sun, acclimatising. It reminded Katherine briefly of seeing a movie in the daytime then stepping from the artificial night of the theatre into the surprisingly bright day. But the day was wearing quickly on, though the sun was still intense. After a moment they made their way up and headed for the pyramid.

The village elder was leaning against the wall by the entrance to the pyramid, puffing gently on a pipe when they arrived. Blue, aromatic smoke curled around his craggy features, incandescent seeming in the strangely filtered light coming through the tarpaulin porch. ‘Are you making guesses yet?’ he asked quietly.

Katherine made a conscious effort to calm her heart which had started beating rapidly at the sight of him. ‘What do you mean?’ she asked, her voice sounding harsher than she meant it to.

The old man’s face darkened. ‘You are already tempting the gods, American,’ he snapped. ‘You should leave.’

Sanchez spoke quickly in Spanish, his face angry, pointing at the old man, then to the site in general. The elder smiled nastily and casually strolled away. ‘I’m so sorry, Katherine,’ Sanchez said seriously. ‘That man is getting beyond himself.’

Katherine shook herself. ‘Don’t worry about it,’ she said, then she forced a smile. ‘Come on, let’s check the skull.’

They made their way down into the skull chamber and lit a lantern. ‘It feels rather strange knowing that we’re now in a box hanging from the ceiling of that large, round chamber,’ Thomas observed.

Katherine nodded. ‘It sure does. She lifted the hessian, revealing the skull, deliberately ignoring the change in the air that she knew would happen. She looked to Sanchez. ‘Would you care to lift the skull?’

Sanchez nodded. Taking a deep breath he reached into the alcove, placing his hands either side of the smooth crystal pate. After a second, he lifted it. The skull came clear of the lower jaw, leaving it sitting in place.

‘Just like the Mitchell-Hedges skull,’ Drake whispered.

Sanchez turned the main body of the skull over in his hands a couple of times. ‘It is perfect,’ he said in a voice of wonder. ‘Absolutely flawless.’ Holding the skull in one hand he reached back into the alcove and removed the lower jaw section. The carved stone that it sat on was not hollow. Sanchez held the skull upside down and fitted the lower jaw into place. It was a perfect fit, settling exactly. He pulled the hessian from the wall and laid it out on the floor, placed the skull carefully on it. ‘Let’s see what else we have,’ he murmured.

He stood up and looked carefully at the carved stone that the skull sat on. Then he reached out, taking hold of it in an overhand grip, and gently pulled. It shifted ever so slightly. Glancing at Thomas and Katherine with an excited smile he said, ‘Here we go.’ He pulled a little harder. With a scrape the stone came free of its mounting. It was cone shaped, with the point going first into the hole until it settled into place like a wine bottle cork. When Sanchez removed it a column of watery light sprang up from below.

All three of them leaned over the hole to see. By the light of six lanterns they could see the dais in the chamber beneath this one. The hole looked directly down onto the indentation intended for the head of whoever might lie upon that carved dais stone.

There was a slight indentation around the hole. Katherine looked at it for a moment, then looked at the skull. ‘I think,’ she said slowly, ‘that the skull’s jaw would sit in that dent quite comfortably.’

Sanchez looked where she pointed, picked up the skull. He carefully placed the jawbone back into the alcove. Then he placed the main body of the skull atop the jawbone. The whole skull suddenly came alive with watery light as it filtered up from below, refracting around the flawless curve of crystal. Now that the cone shaped stone was removed the skull sat lower down in the alcove and glowed. Sanchez looked to Katherine then Thomas, smiling broadly. ‘This is truly remarkable,’ he said softly.

Thomas nodded. ‘I’m glad I was here to see this. This site of yours becomes more and more intriguing by the minute. May I?’ At Sanchez’s nod Thomas took a photograph of the glowing skull.

Katherine said nothing, staring at the glowing skull with a feeling of combined awe and dread. She was still scared.

‘I have to get some men together quickly,’ Sanchez said. ‘We must catalogue and map all this immediately, before dark.’

The merciless sun beating down through the canopy was beginning to lessen, its harshness fading, its brightness becoming slowly more diffuse. Carlos looked up through a gap in the dense foliage, estimating how much longer he had before dark. He knew better than most that night in the jungle came quickly. Once the sun was below the treeline the thick, heavy shadows dropped like blankets, visibility disappearing literally before your eyes. Carlos knew he had about another hour at most before he reached the site. The light should last that long at least. If he was lucky he might get a quick look at the layout of the place before that fast moving night fell.

He carried on through the brush and undergrowth, swinging his machete expertly, clearing no more than was absolutely necessary. Certain habits formed quickly and stayed, like leaving as little evidence of your passing as possible or always knowing at least three escape routes. Like a cat, Carlos would never be caught looking left and right, searching for a way out. It would already be logged. He always knew where his weapons were, he automatically registered everything around him that could be used as a weapon or used against him. His mind was never still.

At the moment his mind was occupied with thoughts about the priest’s forthcoming torment, as they had been for as long as he could seem to remember. But those thoughts drove him on when he should really rest. His thigh was a burning slab of pain, his ribs stabbed every time he breathed, his head ached constantly. And he was so tired, so short of breath. It was frustrating him beyond reason that he had fallen so far out of condition. His body was a weapon in itself, perfectly maintained, lithe, strong, flexible. He was a dirty fighter, but a good one. He was a warrior athlete. He could run for five miles through the thickest jungle, jumping, ducking, rolling, and come out the other side barely out of breath. He could run down animals for food and take them with his hands. And now, this lazy, ambling stroll through the jungle, cutting himself a path as he went, was leaving him breathless, dizzy. Fuck you, Karl mercenary, you didn’t pay enough for this.

Carlos paused for a moment, squatting down in the shade of large leaves. Marco had given him another present to help him through, the world’s best painkiller. He had been saving it until it was absolutely necessary, not wanting to waste it too soon. He reached into one of the numerous pockets of his cutoff combat jacket and carefully pulled out a small plastic bag. He held it up, admiring the fine white powder inside. White with the faintest hint of pink, pale beige perhaps. Almost pure, Marco had said, barely cut at all. As close to base as he could get. There were two grams of it here apparently, plenty now that he was this close. Especially if it was as pure as Marco had said it was.

Cursing aloud Carlos stood up again, gingerly moving his leg. Crouching like that was agony in his thigh. After a moment he crouched down again, this time with his injured leg out straight and his good leg bent to take his weight. He thought for a minute, How to take this? Then he pulled a 9mm pistol from his hip, held it out flat, the grip parallel with the ground. The square, black side of the barrel was flat and smooth. This junk was already plenty fine enough, no need to chop it any more.

Carlos carefully opened the bag and tapped out about a third of the valuable powder onto his gun barrel, gently moving it along to leave a powdery white line a few inches long. He pinched the bag closed again, all the time watching the pistol, careful not to lose any of this treasure. He tucked the bag away into his pocket and searched another for a moment before drawing out a grubby note. Using his thumb across his palm he rolled the note into a tube. He had to chuckle to himself, thinking how bizarre this must look. Though he had to admit that snorting along the barrel of a gun did have a certain violent romance to it. A photograph of that would make a good album cover for one of those angry American bands. Or perhaps the cover of Time.

Smiling, Carlos put the rolled note to one nostril, holding it in place with his middle finger and thumb. He used his index finger to press his other nostril closed. Putting the end of the tube to the end of his line he breathed out slowly, gently so as not to blow the powder, then sniffed deeply, moving the gun under the tube. Halfway along the line he stopped, quickly changed nostrils with the tube and finished the line.

He stood up quickly, sniffing hard and long, his eyes watering slightly as the bitter, chemical flavour flooded the back of his throat. He let out a long, satisfied breath, stretching upwards as the fine particles began powering around the fragile capillaries in his nostrils, coursing through his bloodstream. He shook his head vigorously, a deep growl rising from his throat, as he licked the barrel of his pistol, slipped it back into its holster.

He stood there for a couple of minutes, letting his metabolism rise with the drug, before striding on again. As he walked he began to experience the pulsing rushes that the drug induced, his headache clearing quickly, the pain in his thigh and ribs still there, but not important now. And his fatigue was passing quickly, his energy building fast. He knew it was the artificial effects of the drug and he knew he would pay for it all the more later, but what the hell. He needed the energy here and now, and here it was. And he felt good.

The trees around him became greener as he walked, the leaves more defined, the sounds of the jungle crisper. Suddenly he stopped. He automatically crouched low, blending into the jungle like a ghost the moment he subconsciously chose to. He had heard something that didn’t compute. Cocking his head to one side he listened hard. There it was again, floating through the foliage like the drone of a lazy, fat bee. But this was definitely an engine, probably that of a jeep. Carlos quietly slipped the map from his pocket again, looking at it closely. There was no way that he could have wandered off course, he simply didn’t do that sort of thing. But there was definitely no road shown here on the map he had, so the road must be new. The site must be bigger than he had anticipated if they had built a road for access. Interesting. He had imagined it to be another camp in the middle of nowhere, with a handful of men scraping and digging at the long buried past. Long buried for a reason, because it had died out like its makers and should be left that way.

The sound of the jeep rose quickly, soon accompanied by the whirr of deep treaded tyres and the crunch of flying gravel. Carlos crept forward, looking for the road. And there it was, not twenty feet in front of him. Lucky he hadn’t wandered out onto it by accident. But the light would have given it away before that, he knew. He would have spotted it. He ducked low again as the jeep sped past, gravel spewing from its tyres like shrapnel, showering the heavy leaves along the road with a sound like a rainstorm. One driver, male, local by the look of him, some boxes and large plastic water containers in the back. Presumably returning from a supply run for the site. Well, that certainly made things easier.

Carlos stood up, pocketing his map again, and continued through the trees. He kept the road to his left, some fifteen feet or so away, and followed it. With no more need of his compass he strolled casually along, breathing deeply of his artificial euphoria. Before he knew it the sounds of working men began to reach his ears, shouts and laughs, the occasional banging of a hammer or revving of an engine. Carlos smiled an evil smile. His prize was close at hand.

16

Sharp, fast images of native Amazonian’s suffering and dying flashed through Isiah’s mind, quickly followed by images of raped forests, raging floods. Another mental slap. With a grunt of annoyance Isiah silently cursed the Balance. ‘On your feet, Samuel,’ he said, his voice betraying not a trace of pity. ‘We have work to do.’

Samuel looked up at him from the moss covered log that he was sitting on. His face was a study of misery. His t-shirt was stained and soaked, stuck to every inch of him with sweat, and sweat ran in rivulets down his cheeks, the back of his neck, every part of him. His eyes were red and tired and his hands trembled. Hands that were constantly either scratching at one of his numerous mosquito bites or swatting at the incessant flies circling his face, never leaving him a seconds peace. They had been going hard, forcing their way through the jungle, and it wasn’t over yet.

‘This place is fucked!’ Samuel snapped, sounding like a petulant child once more.

Isiah laughed. He actually laughed without control for a second at the comedy that was Samuel. ‘It’s the jungle, you idiot.’

‘How close are we to this skull? And how long till it gets dark?’

Isiah shrugged. ‘At a guess I’d say we were about three hours from the site. As for night, we’ve got maybe an hour or so of light left.’

Samuel was frantically waving both hands in front of his face like a lunatic. ‘Bastards! Fuck off, you little bastards!’ He looked through his waving hands at Isiah. ‘So we’re going to have to walk for a couple of hours in the dark?’

Isiah nodded. ‘You should look forward to it, Samuel. At least the flies go to bed with the dark.’

Samuel looked at him suspiciously. ‘Do they?’

Isiah smiled. ‘Sure. Extra battalions of mosquitoes come out to replace them. And spiders, snakes and possibly even a pack of peccary.’

Samuel looked at the floor, shaking his head. ‘Fuck you, man. What the goddamn are peccary anyway?’

‘Like a wild pig. They’ll eat you alive if you sleep on the forest floor and they’re lucky enough to find you.’ Samuel looked up, trying to decide if Isiah was winding him up or not. ‘It’s true,’ Isiah assured him.

Samuel looked down again, his hand robotically waving back and forth in front of his face. ‘Whatever. I’ll sleep up a tree.’

‘Then the pythons’ll get you.’

‘Why the hell are you so fucking cheery?’ Samuel exploded. ‘You don’t seem bothered by the flies, the heat, the fucking damp bastard air. You’re not even sweating that I can see! With your jacket on and everything!’

Isiah smiled at him. It was a smile that said, I’ve been around long enough to cope with this, or, You should know better by now.

Samuel stood up and looked more closely at Isiah. Watching carefully he could see flies and mosquitoes buzzing all around, but none of them seemed to get to within a couple of inches before flying away. There were no invasive flies trying to crawl into Isiah’s nose, ears, mouth, like the bastards constantly attempted with Samuel. Isiah took this close examination in his stride, watching Samuel’s face go through a broad range of thought processes. After a moment Samuel reached out very slowly, moving his hand towards Isiah’s forearm, still covered by the sleeve of his leather jacket. When he was no more than an inch from Isiah’s arm he stopped dead, looking at Isiah like he wanted to kill him. ‘You son of a bitch,’ he whispered. He moved his hand away, then back again. ‘The air around you is cold, man. Fucking chilly!’ Isiah nodded. ‘How?’ Samuel demanded.

‘When will you learn, Samuel? It’s just like I said before. It’s not magic. It’s controlling the very energy of the universe at a molecular level. Sub-molecular even. You could do it if you tried. Use your will, Samuel. Will the air around you to cool, will the flies and mosquitoes and other bugs to give you a wide berth, channel that energy.’

Samuel scowled. ‘I could do it?’

Isiah raised one eyebrow. ‘Did you put the candle out? Did you move the cup?’ Samuel nodded. ‘So you can do this. You can do anything, if you will it. Focus on that infinite energy and bend it to your will.’

Samuel’s brow creased in concentration, as he attempted to will himself cool.

‘Relax,’ Isiah said softly, his voice sounding distant. ‘Don’t try so hard. Just believe in your own ability, the strength of your will.’

Samuel took a deep breath in through his nose, his eyes shut. As he let his breath flow slowly out again he attempted to cool himself, to slow his fast running blood, to chill the air around him. For a moment he was convinced it was working. ‘I can feel it,’ he whispered, as if speaking too loud would shatter the sensation.

‘Of course,’ Isiah replied. ‘I’ve already told you that you have enormous innate strength. More than most humans. You could learn quickly if you were willing to put in the hours. Come on, practice while we walk; we have a long way to go.’

They started out again, Samuel smiling slightly to himself as he cooled himself by the power of his thought and mentally drove the flies away. He could feel his mind expanding as he practiced. He had noticed the same thing in the church while he toyed with the candle, then on the plane, like his mind was getting bigger, encompassing more. He had brushed it off before, but now it was stronger. The more he tried to do, the more he achieved. And the more he achieved, the more he knew he would be capable of.

Isiah could sense Samuel’s growing strength and confidence as they walked. Just as well he doesn’t have much longer to develop. Samuel was a remarkably powerful person on the inside. Thank goodness that he had never realised his potential until now. And now it was really too late. Isiah knew, in that annoying, innate way of knowing that he was so used to, that Samuel needed this practice. So long as it didn’t go too far or for too long.

Suddenly Samuel cried out and fell down onto one knee. ‘What is it?’ Isiah asked, crouching beside him.

‘My calf,’ Samuel gasped. ‘Shit, it’s a bad cramp. Really bad.’ He was gulping breath between gritted teeth as he frantically rubbed at his calf muscle.

‘It’s because you’ve been sweating so much. The sodium levels in your body have dropped interrupting the electrical signals in your muscles. It causes cramps and spasms like that.’

Samuel stared at him. ‘Thanks a fucking lot, doctor! How about a cure instead of a goddamn thesis?’

Isiah shrugged. ‘You need salt, that’s all. Hang on.’ Isiah took a water bottle from his pocket. They had a couple each, small ones that Isiah had saved from the plane. This one was already half empty, but Isiah could refill them with a thought. He held one hand in front of his chest, palm up, cupped slightly. He concentrated, his eyes hooded. As Samuel watched small white particles began appearing on Isiah’s palm, flaky, irregular in shape. After a few seconds there was a small pile of them. Isiah opened his eyes fully again and held out his hand to Samuel.

‘Salt?’ Samuel hazarded.

‘Of course. What did you think it was, coke?’

Samuel pulled a sarcastic face. ‘Right. Chance would be a fine thing.’ He pinched the salt from Isiah’s hand between middle finger, fore finger and thumb and put it into his mouth with a wince. He quickly grabbed the bottle and swallowed a large mouthful of warm, stale water, rinsing it around his mouth as he did so. ‘Will that be enough?’

Isiah nodded, mentally easing Samuel’s calf muscle as he spoke. ‘For now, or it’ll make you sick. Have some more in a little while. I’ll help with the cramps in the meantime. Come on.’

Samuel stood and followed Isiah again, limping slightly due to his still stiff calf muscle. ‘So how does that work?’ he asked. ‘How do you manipulate salt into being.’

‘Same way you create anything else,’ Isiah replied.

‘Explain.’

Isiah sighed. Well, there’s little else to do. ‘Everything in the universe is made of the same stuff, Samuel. You are just a random collection of atoms, so am I, so is a toilet seat, so is salt. You can ‘create’ anything simply by pulling its component atoms together from the infinite number of atoms swirling around you all the time. Or break one thing down and recombine it into something else.’

Samuel laughed humourlessly. ‘So you could have made coke! You could make anything.’

‘I guess so. If you know its molecular structure. Salt, and a small amount of it, is pretty easy. Try to make a horse, for example, and that would be a titanic task, virtually impossible as it’s such a complex thing.’

Samuel raised an eyebrow. ‘Virtually impossible?’

‘Nothing is impossible, Samuel.’

After a moment’s thought Samuel said, ‘Ah, but hang on. If a horse is such a complex thing, virtually impossible to make, then your other theories don’t stand up.’

‘What do you mean.’

‘You said that people and their beliefs create gods!’

Isiah nodded. ‘Yeah. One person actively trying to construct a horse from atoms is a mammoth task, but when people simply believe in something totally they skip the rather messy cognitive thought processes. They simply ‘do’ without thinking.’

‘So maybe,’ Samuel said slowly, ‘the gods that are around now are simply people who believed themselves into being gods?’

Isiah chuckled. ‘Bizarrely enough, some of them are, yes. Others are deified perhaps, by peoples beliefs, or created outright by peoples desire for a spiritual figurehead. All manner of methods.’

‘Deified?’ Samuel asked. ‘You mean some gods are people that have become gods because of other people’s beliefs? Like Jesus, for example; you’re saying that he did exist before the beliefs of Christianity?’

‘Sure. Possibly. People like Jesus, Moses, Lao Tzu, Thor, probably did exist. People’s belief usually grows from something tangible, something real. Most legends and myths are based in truth at some level and religions with their pantheons of gods are nothing more than extremely complex legends. But the people existing in the first place weren’t gods then. They were probably just very cool people with a lot of charisma and a good philosophy.’

Samuel blinked. ‘Probably?’

‘Yeah.’

‘I thought you knew all this shit for sure. I thought you’d met all these holy people.’

Isiah laughed softly. ‘I have, Samuel, and you’ve met some too. But those entities were created by strength of faith. Belief, Samuel.’

‘So it might have created them in the first place.’

Isiah nodded. ‘Or they might have been deified by belief based on their previous deeds, but the real person from history, the root of the legend, and what is now the god, could be completely different beings.’

Samuel shook his head, bewildered. ‘Could be? Maybe the deity was a deity first and people’s belief made him stronger.’

Isiah shrugged. ‘That’s what most people believe, because the thought that they created their own god is too much for them. But people make their gods, Samuel. The biggest problem is that most people don’t actually know what they believe. They don’t really know their own minds because they haven’t ever really stopped to think about it, so their subconscious plays all kinds of havoc on the worlds around them. And the collective subconscious of everybody is a damn powerful thing.’

‘But you don’t actually know the true how, do you? You don’t know anything for certain.’

Isiah looked at Samuel, his eyes cold. ‘The how is belief, Samuel. What I know for certain, however, is that it’s all a bloody mess. And as for the here and now, I know how it works. I’ve seen gods created before my eyes, just coming into being, and I’ve cast other gods down, destroying false deities and saving desperate ones. But, Samuel, nobody knows how it all began. It’s a chicken and egg situation. People and their thoughts have been around a long time.’

Samuel sighed. ‘And after all this time, all these hundreds of years, and all this adventuring in the name of balance, you still don’t have a definitive answer.’

‘Whether I do or not is irrelevant, Samuel, don’t you understand yet? What if I gave you an answer right now; it’s like this because. You’d just start believing in what I told you, it would be true for you if you were absolutely convinced of it, and there’s your reality. You have to think, Samuel, use your brain! Exercise your mind. That’s the whole point, you see.’ Isiah waved his hand in front of him, encompassing everything. ‘That’s where this whole mess comes from! People always ask each other what to believe and megalomaniacs abuse people’s weak minds and sheep-like submissiveness to control them. Control a persons beliefs and you control the very essence of their being. Look at the corruption in the worlds churches, look how many religious fanatics have died violent, bloody deaths at the orders of their spiritual leaders. When will people start thinking for themselves?’

Samuel was silent for a moment after Isiah’s tirade. Then, ‘So you think it would be best if everybody stopped believing in gods and spiritual powers and simply believed in themselves?’

Isiah smiled. ‘Ah, Samuel, there you have it!’

‘And people could manipulate the infinite energy of the universe that you keep on about and have ultimate control over their own destinies?’

‘That, Samuel,’ said Isiah, patting Sam’s shoulder, ‘is my personal dream.’

Samuel laughed. ‘Because if nothing else, it would let you off the hook?’

‘Exactly.’

They walked on in silence for some time, Samuel tripping and stumbling as the vines and roots grabbed at his ankles like ghouls clawing their way up from damp graves. Leaves and branches slapped his face, snatched at his clothes in the rapidly gathering gloom of late afternoon. The ground itself was soft and uncertain. Of course, Isiah was just strolling along like it was a walk in the park, hardly seeming to notice the struggle that Samuel had just to keep up. Sam presumed that Isiah knew where he was leading them, because he was damned if he had a clue.

Samuel concentrated as they made their slow progress, exercising his new found ability to stay cool. He was still sweating profusely, but he was definitely cooler than he’d been before. Or was he? What if Isiah was nothing more than a damned charismatic guy capable of convincing people of anything? Psychosomatic expertise, the power of suggestion. Samuel dismissed the thought almost as soon as it had occurred to him. He had seen plenty of evidence to prove that this guy was seriously powerful. He smiled inwardly at the thought of getting that skull in his hands and having all the time there was to develop powers at least equal to Isiah’s. He certainly wouldn’t be helping people out for the greater good. He’d be a god in his own right, free from the devil and any other power that would attempt to oppose him. Isiah was a fool to be helping him really, but he’d be damned if he’d stand in the way of help like this. Isiah’s greater agenda was of no concern to him.

But still his head was spinning at the thought of Isiah’s explanations. There are gods, but only because people believed them into being. But the gods are there and people believe in them because they exist. But they only exist because people believe in them. Jesus, it could drive you mad trying to work it out. From now on Samuel would believe only in Samuel, and he would be his own greatest power. All he had to do was get that skull to get Lucifer off his back and he’d be home free.

After a while Samuel said, ‘I have another question.’

Isiah laughed shortly. ‘I’m not surprised. What is it?’

‘Well, hundreds of years ago everybody had a religion of some sort, right? People were almost bullied into believing in something. So aren’t less people religious these days? So many people claim to be atheists, or at least agnostic. Doesn’t that make your job easier?’

Isiah shrugged slightly. ‘It’s all a matter of perspective. What I do is still a mess because even people without religion have some belief in an afterlife or in what they’ll go on to. Something beyond the sphere of human existence. Very, very few people believe in absolutely nothing. It’s true that these days there are a lot of people that don’t believe in gods, but they still believe in something.’

‘I guess people are beginning to realise that there are a lot of limitations to the old beliefs.’

Isiah nodded. ‘Exactly. Religions of old were suited to the times. When you lived in a country and nobody had any idea what was beyond the edges of that land then your religion was suited to it. Most African gods are black, for example, while Scandinavian gods are blond haired and blue eyed. To claim that gods made men in their image is more obviously false these days. Men made gods in their image in an attempt to classify their beliefs. Now that people are realising that, they’re believing less in religious dogma and more in their own ideals. That’s where we need to go, of course, but still so many people are tightly wrapped up in religion. Look at yourself, Samuel. You’re beliefs have got you trussed up like a turkey.’

‘But religions point people in good directions, don’t they?’ Samuel asked, sounding a little helpless. ‘I mean, I know that I’m not a good example, but on the whole don’t religions help people?’

‘That’s exactly the problem,’ Isiah exclaimed. ‘Religions claim to supply all the answers to everything and to list the precepts required to live a good life. So all the people say “Excellent, that’s the one for me then!” and they take everything that religion offers, hook, line and sinker, and it becomes real for them, it begins to exist, and they stop thinking for themselves. All religions offer the same thing, Samuel, and it’s nothing that people couldn’t supply for themselves without the ridiculous hierarchies and dogma that religion brings with it.’

Samuel nodded. ‘I guess I see your point, but it’s all so complicated.’

‘Precisely. That’s why it’s such a mess. It helps when you have a few hundred years to think about it.’

Samuel laughed softly. ‘No shit!’

Samuel thought for a moment before he looked up again, his face betraying his pride. Isiah looked at him. ‘What are you so pleased about?’

Samuel grinned. ‘I reckon I’ve just seen through your ruse.’

‘Really? What ruse is that.’

Samuel took a deep breath. ‘All right. All this talk of the Balance and its superior purpose and everything else. What you call the Balance is what I’d call God. Same thing. Your Balance is just God protecting himself.’ Samuel smiled, pleased with himself.

Isiah gently shook his head. ‘Himself? The Balance is not a person or a deity, Samuel. Gods and demons are created by people’s beliefs but no one believes in the Balance. Only a very few people are even aware of its existence. It has no followers, no worshippers, no idolisers. It’s beyond your god and any others.’ Isiah paused, looking at Samuel. ‘You want to know what I think it is?’

Samuel’s face was defiant. ‘Go on then. What is it?’

‘Well, I don’t claim to know. I just have my theory.’

‘Which is?’

‘People create gods with their beliefs and their desires, that much I’ve explained to you already right?’ Samuel nodded, so Isiah went on. ‘What most people really desire more than anything else, no matter what their religion or spiritual belief, is peace and quiet, security and oneness. In other words, Balance. I think the Balance is an entity beyond complete comprehension, but created by the combined subconscious desire of all humanity for balance in their lives. Beyond all the gods and religions that people are preoccupied with is that desire. The total human subconscious has created the Balance unknowingly as a kind of safety valve against the plethora of conflicting beliefs in the world, but it’s a shaky protection at best.’

Samuel stumbled on for a while, looking to Isiah occasionally. That theory was even harder to conceptualise than the original idea of people creating their own gods. Eventually he said, ‘So that’s how it all works is it?’

Isiah smiled. ‘I have no idea, Samuel. It’s just my theory.’

Samuel grunted, not at all pleased with that explanation. In truth he was not at all pleased with many of Isiah’s explanations, but here he was in the middle of the stinking hot jungle, a pawn in the hands of these things Isiah took for granted. His mind wandered back to the task in hand and the skull that would give him so much time and power. He smiled slightly to himself as he imagined having centuries to become so powerful that none of this complicated talk of beliefs and gods would be of any concern to him.

Surreptitiously scanning Samuel’s mind, listening to his thoughts, Isiah smiled too. Funny how you could teach some people things that they seemed to grasp and understand, yet still they learned nothing.

17

As the last of the light was fading from the day Katherine and Thomas walked slowly back to the large dining tent. They felt both exhilarated and exhausted by the days events, knowing that today had been one of the biggest days of discovery since the site was first located. The cicadas had begun their evening concert, the sound earthy and reassuring in Katherine’s mind.

‘Imagine if there was a time when people from all corners of the world would gather at this one place,’ Thomas mused, ‘bringing all the skulls together, for rituals of enormous power.’

‘It’s a bit far fetched, really,’ Katherine replied, though her voice did betray a level of uncertainty. ‘I mean, think of the logistics, hundreds of years ago.’

‘I know, I know,’ Thomas said, his voice emphatic, ‘but forget the how for now and just imagine what an event like that would be like. I would love to have been one of the no doubt numerous flies on the walls during one of those days.’ He breathed deeply of the evening air.

Katherine nodded, smiling. ‘It would certainly have been a remarkable event to witness.’

They entered the dining tent, among the first this evening to do so. Automatically they went to the corner table that they had shared with Pedro and Father Paleros before. A gentle stream of workers was just beginning to file in as they sat down, the days tasks drawing to a close.

‘I’ll be glad when the dinner gets served,’ Katherine said. ‘I’m starving.’

Thomas chuckled. ‘Me too, my dear. I wonder if Pedro will join us though, or if he’ll be working down there all night.’

‘Actually, I’ve noticed that Pedro seems to have a remarkable ability to pace himself. No matter how busy things seem to get, he always finishes his day at the same sort of time. He’ll always take meals here with everyone else. He said that he can often be found late at night in the pyramid or one of the digs, but he always stops to eat with the others it seems, even if he does go back again afterwards.’

‘I imagine that tonight will be the ultimate test of that,’ Thomas replied with a smirk. ‘Do you think he’ll be able to stay away from his newly discovered chamber of wonders?’

Katherine smiled broadly and pointed to the half open tent flap. ‘There’s your answer,’ she said.

Pedro Sanchez nodded to them, smiling, as he made his way through the rapidly thickening crowd of workers. He sat with them, sighing expansively as he did so. ‘What a day!’

Thomas chuckled. ‘Indeed. But a good day, no?’

Pedro’s face was lit like a child’s at Christmas. ‘Oh, a very good day. Only my hunger and fatigue stop me from continuing to catalogue our latest find.’

Thomas and Katherine exchanged a knowing look.

‘Good evening.’ Father Paleros had approached and stood beside the table, smiling benignly in his well practised manner. ‘May I?’ He indicated the seat beside Katherine.

‘Of course,’ all three said at once.

‘So,’ Paleros said. ‘It seems that even more congratulations are in order, Senor Sanchez. Quite a find today, I hear.’

Pedro nodded, beaming. ‘Yes indeed. We’ve had a truly wondrous day.’

As the banging and clattering from the field kitchen adjoined to the tent grew, the four of them sat quietly discussing the chamber they had found. As was their habit they waited while the food was brought out and all the workers solemnly queued, tin plates in hand. The wait made Katherine’s stomach grumble loudly, hungry as she was, but she hoped that the general level of noise would mask the voice of her hunger. Soon the queue had dwindled and the voices had quietened as people began to eat todays offering. Katherine, Thomas, Pedro and Father Paleros wandered over to the serving women and took their share. As they returned to their table and sat down Katherine said, ‘Well, I’m going to be very sad to leave here just as things are getting more exciting.’

Pedro looked at her, one eyebrow raised. ‘You have to leave?’

‘Yes, I’m afraid so. I have to get to another assignment. However, Thomas will stay and continue to observe here if that’s all right with you, and I should be back again in about three weeks time.’

Pedro shrugged. ‘Well, if that’s the way it must be then that’s the way it must be. Of course, Thomas, you are welcome to stay for as long as you like.’

Drake inclined his head in thanks. He looked at Katherine, smiled. Katherine returned his smile, but her face was troubled.

‘Are you all right?’ he whispered.

Katherine nodded. ‘I just feel a little restless for some reason. I don’t know why.’ She wished Peter were here with her. She had always scoffed at the way he tried to protect her, but the truth of it was that he did have a remarkable ability to make her feel better. The recent events had made her feel vulnerable and now she realised what a blessing it would be to have Peter here. At least she had Thomas with her. He made her feel a lot safer when he was around. Yet still she was restless, nervous.

In the last late shadows of the day Carlos Villalopez crouched among large, heavy leaves. His aches and pains were forgotten now from the exhilaration of arriving at his destination and the chemical enhancement flooding through his veins. He stared out across the site, lost for a moment in wonder. There were covered digs and tents all over the large open area that had been cleared and an enormous stepped pyramid dominated one end of the site. He’d had no idea it was going to be this big, even after he had seen the road leading to it. Everybody seemed to be heading towards a large tent at the end of this particular edge of the site, up near the corner of the pyramid. He could hear sounds of cutlery and tin dishes drifting through the still, humid evening air. So they eat now. A good time to arrive.

Carlos silently made his way slowly through the brush, following the edge of the site as it was marked by the numerous tents. He headed away from the pyramid, making his way around to the end of the site opposite the magnificent edifice, in order to see the area from a different angle. Which one of these tents does that bastard priest live in? He quietly snuck past tents that housed composting toilets and basic showers, then he saw it. A large tent, almost as big as the dining tent where everybody seemed to be at the moment, but this one was slightly different. It had a large cross suspended above the doorway. Is this your church, bastard?

Carlos silently slipped in through the loose tent flaps, into the gloomy interior. By the light of a few candles, presumably kept constantly burning, he could make out the rows of seating, the altar at the far end. But the place was deserted. Carlos quietly walked the length of the chapel tent, scanning around himself. When he reached the altar he stopped, looking at it for a moment in hatred. Hatred for what it stood for. Hatred for Paleros. Quickly he spun on his heel and strode from the chapel tent, melting into the trees behind the showers as if he had never been there at all. Time enough. He would have to find out which was the priests home tent, not this chapel. He wanted privacy and quiet while he made that bastard suffer.

As he carefully picked his way around the perimeter of the site he watched the comings and goings of the few people not in the dining tent. It appeared that, other than the dining tent, everything along that side of the site was quarters for the people here. The priest, assuming that he did not live in his church, must live in one of them. Carlos crouched down in a spot that afforded him a view from the corner of the site and waited.

After a moment a small, young man, a colourful poncho about his shoulders, wandered slowly past, not more then fifteen feet from where Carlos hid. Carlos hissed quietly, like a snake. The man stopped, cocking his head to one side, Did I hear that? Carlos hissed again, a little more obviously this time. The man looked around, almost right at him, but Carlos knew he was too well hidden. Come on, where’s your curiosity?

The man took a step toward Carlos, trying to peer into the rapidly gathering gloom of the evening. Especially among the trees, it was becoming very dark, inky pools of nothingness.

Come on, just a pace or two more.

As he thought it the man stepped forward again, staring right past Carlos into the depths of the trees. Lightning fast, Carlos stood up from concealment and grabbed the man, one hand clamped firmly over his mouth, the other wrapped around his chest. Silently he was dragged back into the trees.

Carlos dumped the kicking, struggling man on his back, his hand still grasping his jaw like a vice. The man’s eyes were wild, terrified, as he stared into Carlos’ manic face. ‘Be still,’ Carlos said. ‘Be still and be silent and you’ll be all right.’ The man nodded frantically. ‘Promise you won’t make a sound?’ Carlos pressed. The man nodded again. Slowly Carlos released the pressure on the man’s face. ‘Quietly now, what’s your name,’ he whispered.

‘Eduardo,’ the young man replied, trembling.

Carlos smiled, evil and menacing. ‘Well, Eduardo,’ he said quietly, ‘you’re going to help me out a little.’ The young man nodded, his eyes locked in fear to Carlos’ own. ‘Do you know the priest that works here?’ Carlos asked. Eduardo nodded again. Carlos smiled. ‘What’s his name?’

‘Father Paleros,’ Eduardo replied in a shaky voice.

Carlos leaned his head back, a long sigh escaping his throat like feotid air escaping crypts. ‘Ahhh, so close now. So tell me, Eduardo. Which is Paleros’ tent?’

Eduardo pointed a trembling finger at the hut that marked the corner of the sight. ‘That one there. Not a tent, but that’s where he lives I’m sure. At least, when first I arrived, just a few days ago, that is where he was staying. That hut there, on his own.’

Carlos raised a finger to his lips. ‘You are babbling, Eduardo. Be still.’ Eduardo nodded, his lips pressed firmly together.

Carlos looked across to the hut that the young man had indicated, his face a picture of thought. That was a good spot, right on the corner. He could get access to that hut quite easily, with very little risk of alerting anyone else in the area. All he needed to do was wait until the holy bastard retired for the night and his opportunity would be ripe.

He looked down at Eduardo’s young face, still a mask of fear. ‘You have been very helpful,’ he whispered, almost too quietly to be heard. He slipped one hand around behind Eduardo’s head, resting the back of the young man’s head on his forearm, his hand closing once more over Eduardo’s mouth. Eduardo’s eyes widened further still, panic beginning to rise up in him once more. Carlos leaned his face close to Eduardo’s ear, his breath hissing, hot and foul. ‘I love the innocence of the young,’ he purred. Eduardo began a muffled scream, his legs kicking again, but the sound and the activity were stopped dead as Carlos whipped his arm back, gripping the young man’s chin. There was sickening succession of popping bones and Eduardo collapsed limply into the leaf litter.

In the dining tent there suddenly rose a high, ululating shriek above the general noise of the gathered diners. As a stunned hush settled over the whole group, heads turning to see what the fuss was about, the old village elder stood up, pointing one shaking hand towards Katherine. ‘It begins,’ he said in a heavy, dark voice. ‘You should have left, but now it is too late!’

Sanchez stood and spoke quickly and angrily in Spanish. The old man sneered and stalked from the tent.

TIME IS RUNNING VERY SHORT, ISIAH.

I know. But it’s no use killing him on the journey there is it! Back off!

As darkness began to gather quickly among the trees Samuel and Isiah sat for another rest. It was irritating Isiah how often they had to stop, but he knew that Samuel was completely unprepared for this. And he knew that Samuel had to be strong when they arrived or he may not be able to fulfil his task. Besides, this time at least Isiah had a small plan for their rest stop. While Samuel rested, he could still be busy.

Samuel sat with his elbows on his knees, his face in his hands. ‘I’m beginning to get pissed off with all this,’ he said. Isiah ignored him. ‘I mean,’ Samuel went on, ‘it’s getting really fucking dark, really fucking quick. How are we gonna find our way in the pitch black.’

‘How many times do I have to tell you, Samuel. Trust me.’

Samuel barked a short laugh. ‘Yeah, right.’

Isiah took a deep breath. ‘OK, Samuel,’ he said. ‘While you rest I’m going to go and have a scout about.’

‘You’re leaving me here?’ Samuel said, his voice a little high. ‘What if some peekaboos come by, or whatever those vicious bastard pigs were called?’

Isiah laughed despite himself. ‘Don’t worry, Samuel, you’ll be all right. Besides, I’m not exactly going anywhere. Just part of me is.’

Samuel shook his head. ‘Shit, man, whatever. You confuse the hell out of me.’

Isiah nodded. ‘I know. OK, now pay attention, because this is the plan from now on. I’m going to disappear, relatively speaking, for a little while. When I get back we’re going to get moving again. We’re not going to rest any more. I’m guessing there’s about another hour or so to the site, I’ll confirm that in a second. We’re going straight there and you’re going straight in for the skull. Do you have any idea where the skull is?’

‘Yeah, it’s in a big fuck off pyramid. In a chamber down some stairs.’

‘OK. So when we get there, you head straight for the pyramid. I’m also guessing that old Lucifer is right on our tails now. He almost certainly won’t try to intercept us here though. I think he’ll wait until we get to the site and try to take you there. So I’ll hold him off and you leg it for the skull, all right?’

Samuel nodded. ‘Yeah, OK. You’d better be able to hold him off for long enough, man. Especially after all this.’

Isiah smiled. ‘Don’t worry. I’m sure I can hold him off until your work is done. Now shut up and sit still; I have to concentrate.’

Isiah gathered himself for a second then closed his eyes. Slowly his eyes opened again, but they seemed glassy, distant. Samuel looked at him in the gathering darkness. ‘Isiah?’ He waved his hand in front of Isiah’s staring eyes, but got no response at all. He sighed deeply, shaking his head. ‘Fucking freak. The thing’s he does! He’d better not be long.’

Isiah looked down at Samuel from his perch high up in the trees above and chuckled silently. The roosting Blue Cotinga had unwittingly let Isiah’s consciousness into itself and still slept peacefully, unaware of the presence of this powerful man. Isiah stretched his wings and took off, flying up above the canopy of the jungle. It was considerably lighter up here, the light of the day still lingering, unaffected by the shadows of the forest below. The Cotinga’s eyes were not particularly suited to the gloom, but Isiah could cater for that. He flew swiftly on in the direction they were headed, seeking out the site. He could see that they were very close to some extremely swampy land, the jungle lost into mangroves and mosquito infested marshes. Fortunate that they had approached the site from the south. It wasn’t long before he saw the large clearing in the jungle, the magnificent pyramid standing proudly at one end, everything else in its shadow, So this is where we have been led.

Isiah flew to the pyramid, landed softly on its heights. He mentally scanned the area, looking for the subjects of his quest. He had images in his mind of Katherine Bailey’s and Carlos Villalopez’ conscious patterns, kindly supplied by the Balance. He quickly found Villalopez, lurking in the brush a few metres from the south edge of the site. He was rushing, his mind a turmoil of hatred and anticipation. Isiah quickly withdrew his thoughts, disgusted at Villalopez’ mind. No need to go too deeply. So, he had to get Samuel to approach the site from that angle so that he would encounter Villalopez before anything else. That was annoying as the pyramid was at the opposite end. He would have to approach from the southern end of this area, thereby making Samuel have to sneak along the length of the site to get to the pyramid. Of course, that way he would encounter Villalopez before he reached even the first line of tents and huts, but that was fine with Isiah. He wasn’t looking forward to his fast approaching encounter. He quickly scanned the rest of the site, searching for Katherine Bailey. He found her in the large tent right at the foot of the pyramid, among the majority of the people here. They were all eating and talking, but Katherine seemed considerably concerned. Perhaps she was more in tune with the energies of the universe than she realised.

Isiah’s train of thought was rudely derailed as a massive presence of rage suddenly began to build nearby, Fuck, here he comes. Leaving the poor Cotinga to its confused, unexplained relocation, Isiah snapped his consciousness back to his body. That was too close. Oh well, at least we know Old Nick’s not going to be late for the party.

Samuel looked up as Isiah took a deep breath, his statue-like body becoming suddenly animated again.

ISIAH, YOU WILL BE TOO LATE IF YOU DO NOT MOVE SWIFTLY NOW!

Isiah ignored the Balance. ‘Come on,’ Isiah said to Samuel, his voice serious. ‘We don’t have a moment to lose.’

Katherine sat shaken by the old man’s outburst, watching as Father Paleros left the dining tent. He had said he would go to have a quiet word with the village elder, perhaps convince him that nothing was wrong.

‘I do apologise,’ Pedro Sanchez said. ‘I really have no idea what’s got into that man.’

Katherine shook her head. ‘It’s OK, really. He’s not as mad as he seems, you know.’

Sanchez raised an eyebrow. ‘What do you mean?’

Katherine was exasperated. ‘Jesus, I wish I knew! Can’t you guys feel it?’ She looked from Sanchez to Thomas Drake and back again. They both shook their heads gently. ‘Something is definitely not right around here,’ Katherine went on. ‘It’s not just that old man scaring me all the time, either. Something really bad is coming and I don’t even know why I’m so sure of that, let alone what it actually might be. Shit, I’m not making any sense am I?’

Pedro smiled softly. ‘Yes you are, my dear, yes you are. I’ve been among these people a lot and your current state is not so unlike theirs sometimes. I never dismiss these intuitions. But what do you suggest we do about it?’

Katherine shrugged, slumping in her seat. ‘I have absolutely no idea.’

Carlos was used to waiting. Like a cat watching a mouse hole, he could remain motionless but alert for hours at a time, waiting. Experience had long since taught him that one of the most valuable assets in a trade like his was patience. If he went blundering in, guns blazing, shouting for Paleros, he would probably get him. He would probably get a lot of incidental kills as well, but that was not the way to do it. He could just as easily catch a bullet from a gung ho worker that might manage to sneak up on him in the melee. Paleros would have to sleep some time tonight. He could wait.

The darkness was beginning to settle over him in its entirety, its familiar comfort wrapping him up in dark arms. As he settled down a little more to wait he suddenly jumped. A figure in a flowing robe had emerged from the busy dining tent. Could it be? Carlos quickly whipped out the night glasses that Marco had so kindly lent him, sighted up to the man. Yes! Paleros, you bastard, it is you.

Carlos watched as Paleros caught up with an old man that had emerged a while earlier. The old man was leaning against a post, quietly smoking a pipe. Carlos had the disturbing sensation for a moment that the old man was staring right at him. He looked away as Paleros approached him. Carlos watched them having a conversation, quiet at first though becoming more agitated. After a moment, with a placating gesture, Father Paleros turned and headed back into the dining tent. The old man looked back again, surely staring straight into Carlos’ glasses. Carlos jumped slightly as the old man subtly lifted his pipe, almost as if in greeting.

Carlos chuckled, shaking his head, as he put the glasses away once more, amused by the thought that the old man could see him. More importantly he had seen that bastard priest and knew that his efforts had been worth while. Just wait a while longer until Paleros felt ready for bed, then the fun would begin.

Isiah and Samuel ploughed their way through the thick underbrush, Samuel tripping and stumbling in the dark, Isiah like a ghost.

‘How do you do that?’ Samuel asked breathlessly.

‘What?’

‘Walk along like there’s nothing in the way.’

Isiah chuckled. ‘I can see in the dark like a cat, I have a body that has been trained for centuries in martial arts and all forms of physical endeavour and I can control matter at a molecular level. Why do you insist on asking such stupid questions, Samuel?’

Samuel laughed. ‘It just pisses me off, I guess. Are we near yet?’

VILLALOPEZ HAS SPOTTED HIS PREY, ISIAH. YOU ARE CUTTING THIS TOO FINE!

Isiah nodded, becoming serious again. ‘Yes we are. We’re very close. Now then, I guess it’s time to let on to you that the devil is already there.’

Samuel stopped dead. ‘What?’

‘Come on,’ Isiah pulled at Samuel’s arm, dragging him along. ‘It’s really no surprise, surely? You knew he was on to us, and I warned you he’d probably wait at the site. Well, he is. So here’s the plan. We’re going to approach the site from the south. The pyramid is at the north end. I’m pretty sure that Lucifer will step out on us as soon as we approach, probably while we’re still some way from the site proper. At that point I’ll grab him and hold him and you just leg it for that pyramid, all right? Don’t fuck about, don’t try to be especially sneaky, because I’ll only be able to hold him for a few minutes.’

Samuel nodded as he stumbled along in the dark. ‘So I just make a bee line straight for the pyramid. What do I do when I get there?’

Isiah chuckled inwardly. ‘Just grab the skull and that’ll be it. Events will play themselves out from then.’ In fact, before then if all goes well.

Samuel took a long, shaky breath. ‘All right, man. Shit, I hope you know what you’re doing.’

Katherine looked up as Father Paleros reentered the dining tent. His face was grave as he came over and sat with them again. ‘I’m sorry, my dear,’ he said quietly. ‘The old man is convinced that tonight death will come here and, I’m so sorry to say, he’s convinced it’s at least in part because of you.’

Katherine smiled weakly. ‘It’s all right. It’s not news that he blames me for this unrest.’

Father Paleros nodded. ‘He said that the first death had already occurred, and it was the first of many.’

Pedro Sanchez looked up. ‘Did he say who?’

‘Young Eduardo went to fetch something and has not returned. He says that Eduardo is dead.’

Pedro shook his head. ‘I’ll ask someone to go and look for Eduardo.’ He raised his hand and caught the eye of a rugged looking middle-aged man nearby. When the man looked up Pedro spoke softly to him for a moment. The man nodded and went outside.

Father Paleros was not comfortable, shifting in his seat. ‘I have to say that something is not right tonight,’ he murmured, uncharacteristically speaking his mind. ‘I feel a great presence of evil here tonight.’

Thomas looked at him. When their eyes met Thomas nodded gently. ‘I know,’ he said quietly. ‘I know.’

Carlos waited in the bushes, silently cleaning his guns, glancing up from time to time to see if there was any more activity around the site. Returning his weapons to their proper places he carefully removed the little plastic bag from Marco from his pocket. Opening the bag he dipped his little finger into the powder and gently rubbed it into his gums as he watched the site in front of him. Just a little more, just to keep alert. Just to keep the pain from returning to his leg and side and head. There was very little of the white powder left now.

Come on, Paleros, how about an early night tonight.

Isiah put his hand out against Samuel’s chest, slowing their pace. ‘We’ll have to go a little easier now,’ he said quietly. ‘We’re getting close.’

Samuel nodded, walking carefully, trying to look all around himself at once.

‘Don’t worry,’ Isiah chuckled. ‘He won’t snatch you from behind. You’ll know full well when he’s here. We’re more likely to stumble straight into his path.’

‘And then I run like hell?’

Isiah smiled, reminded of Pink Floyd lyrics. Are your nerves in tatters, Sam? ‘Yeah,’ he said, ‘then you run like hell.’

Samuel was looking all around as they made their way carefully through the jungle. The thick branches and vines hung like grasping limbs, swinging down to grab him and deliver him into Satan’s hands once more. Shit, they were so close. He had been so lost in the running and the hiding that the goal had always seemed so far away. Now it was truly, almost literally, within his reach. Just a little while longer, Samuel, he silently told himself. Just a little while longer.

After a moment’s silence, Father Paleros leaned over to Katherine. ‘May I have a word with you?’ he whispered.

Katherine looked at him, looked into his deep, honest eyes. ‘Of course.’

He smiled nervously. ‘Could we go somewhere private?’

Katherine nodded. ‘Let’s go to my hut.’ She smiled crookedly. ‘Well, your hut.’

Father Paleros nodded. ‘Please, excuse us,’ he said to Thomas and Pedro as they stood.

As they left the dining tent, Thomas looked at Pedro Sanchez. They stared at each other silently for a moment, then simultaneously stood and followed Katherine and Father Paleros from the tent. They stood leaning against the tent pole, watching Katherine and Paleros walk slowly across the site, to all intents and purposes simply taking the evening air.

‘I thought I should tell you more of what the old man told me,’ Father Paleros said to Katherine as they walked.

Katherine nodded. ‘Certainly. But couldn’t you have said it in front of Thomas and Pedro.’

The priest shrugged slightly. ‘I thought it best not to. You see, the old man said that he sees the same death that you saw. He described this death to me. Perhaps you would like to hear the description?’ Katherine nodded, so Paleros went on. ‘He tells me that it is an angel of death in the body of a man. A truly evil man, with the clothes of a soldier and shining black hair. He has an evil, smiling face and he will distribute death indiscriminately.’

Katherine shivered at the description. ‘It does sound like the vision I saw in the pyramid. But how could he know? Surely he’s just guessing, like astrologists generalising enough to convince the gullible.’

They had reached Katherine’s hut, Father Paleros’ old home. Paleros opened the door, stood back to let Katherine in. ‘The trouble is,’ he said, his voice small, scared. ‘The old man says that the only reason he is blaming you for all the trouble is because you will get in the way of things.’

As Katherine stepped into the hut, Father Paleros stepping in behind her, she said, ‘What do you mean, get in the way of things?’

Paleros’ eyes were sad. ‘The old man says that the angel of death is coming for me. If he could simply take me and leave then all would be quiet afterwards, but you are the one who is complicating things.’

Katherine’s eyes were wide. ‘The angel of death is actually here for you? When did you become the focus of all this?’

Father Paleros shook his head. ‘I really have no idea, but I am praying harder than I ever have before, Miss Bailey, because I am truly scared.’

Carlos could barely contain his excitement as he watched Paleros heading towards the hut with a beautiful American woman. How perfect. I get to torture that son of a dog priest and I get to fuck a pretty American bitch. In front of the priest, that would be most satisfying. Perhaps fuck her and kill her while the priest watches helplessly, then slowly kill him too.

Carlos was grinning with delight as he settled his weapons and prepared to move in. He would have to silence them quickly and secure the hut as fast as possible. But he would give them a moment. Let them settle into place for a few minutes before he surprised them.

Suddenly a roar reverberated around the entire site, echoing off the pyramid and back again, a bellow of unchecked rage and hatred. Every head in the area turned, every heart began to beat faster. Katherine’s stomach turned to water as she grabbed Father Paleros’ arm. The priests eyes were wild. Thomas Drake and Pedro Sanchez began to run towards Katherine’s hut, looking frantically about themselves. Carlos flinched, but remained rigid, looking slowly around, What the fuck is that?

The old village elder, leaning against the post smoking his pipe, slowly turned, a knowing look on his face, and climbed carefully down into the dig in front of the pyramid. He tapped his pipe out on the hard ground and started down the steps.

Isiah and Samuel stopped dead in their tracks as the howl of rage deafened them. They were only a few hundred metres from the site. Samuel felt the warm spread of urine across the front of his already soaked jeans as Lucifer stepped out in front of them, taut black skin, steaming hooves, viciously curving horns. ‘Time!’ he roared. ‘It’s over, Interferer. Get out of the way.’

ISIAH! VILLALOPEZ IS MOVING IN TOWARD KATHERINE BAILEY!

Isiah launched himself straight at Satan, even though the devil towered over him, driving both fists into the devil’s chest. With a scream of terror, Samuel ran for the site.

18

Pedro and Thomas skidded to a halt by the door of Katherine’s hut, meeting the wild eyes of Katherine and Father Paleros with hopeless looks of their own.

‘Is this some ridiculous hoax that we’re all falling for?’ Katherine asked, her hands visibly trembling as she clung to Paleros’ sleeve.

The echo of the hate-filled roar still reverberated around them. ‘I think not,’ Thomas replied, a humourless smile tugging the corners of his mouth. ‘I think something enormous has just begun and I wonder where we would be safest.’

Pedro took a deep breath. ‘In truth,’ he said quietly, ‘I don’t think anywhere is any safer than anywhere else.’

Before anyone else could speak there was another roar from the jungle. It did not seem too far from them, though it bounced around the trees and huts, seemingly everywhere at once, bloodcurdling, liquid sound. Then there was a flash of bluey green light over the trees to the south of them, bright and unreal, like a science fiction special effect. As one the four of them began to back away from the treeline, heading towards the open centre of the site where dozens of people had begun to gather. Everyone was looking around, talking hurriedly to each other, their faces worried. Just what the hell was going on?

Carlos was angry and confused. This wasn’t right. He looked around frantically trying to make sense of it all. One moment his prize had been there, right before his eyes, ready for the taking, with a beautiful bonus to boot. Now suddenly there were horrifying noises bursting from the jungle like he had never heard before, the entire workforce of the site was gathering in plain sight, and Paleros was among them. And what the fuck was all that noise over there? Then there was a flash of light, surreal and eerie. Why was all hell breaking loose all of a sudden?

The devil roared in rage once more as Isiah crashed double-handed into him. As he fell backwards he made one wild strike toward Samuel, black claws raking through the air. With a high pitched scream Samuel ducked sideways, stumbling and staggering on. The devil’s claws raised hot, stinging welts on his upper arm. Samuel barely felt them through his fear as he crashed onwards, the peak of the pyramid, a black shadow above the treeline, his only focus.

As the devil tumbled back Isiah followed him, turning and rolling as the devil went down. The moment Isiah was up he hammered a kick down onto the devil’s face, driving his boot heel hard into the shining, black skin. With a roar, Lucifer hooked his arm around the back of Isiah’s legs and flipped him, effortlessly raising the big man into the air and down onto his back. Isiah leapt up as the devil did and they faced each other, both slightly crouched, ready for the next wave of attack.

‘Why do you insist on hindering me?’ the devil hissed, his face a mask of fury.

Isiah steadied his breath, holding himself in check. ‘I’ve already told you, you black-hearted son of a bitch. Samuel has work to do for me. In time you can have him, and not much more time at that.’

Lucifer growled deep in his throat. ‘I will have him when I want him, Interferer, not when you say I can. You fucking worm, who do you think you are?’

Isiah laughed, deliberately taunting Lucifer, trying to give Samuel as much time as possible. ‘I’m the worm that is a constant thorn in your side, black angel. You’ve never beaten me yet, after all.’

The devil screamed his rage and pulsed a massive bolt of raw energy at Isiah. Isiah blocked it in kind, generating a huge flash of light, hot and static, as the devil rushed him. As two massive, clawed black hands came charging for his throat, Isiah sidestepped, raising his left arm, slightly hooked at the elbow. His forearm, steel hard from decades upon decades of conditioning, slammed into the devil’s face with crushing force. Lucifer took it with a pained grunt and turned, his own arm flying upwards, taking Isiah in the chest, lifting him up and back as the wind was forced from him.

Gritting his teeth, desperately dragging air back into his lungs, Isiah staggered, staying on his feet by force of will alone, barely managing to avoid the devil’s next lunge. As Lucifer spun again Isiah leapt in, pumping out his leg in a powerful side kick, driving his booted foot into the devil’s ribs. Lucifer bent sideways, grunting again. Isiah could see his annoyance, his rage that a mere human could actually hurt him. Isiah could feel the energy rising as Lucifer began to let pulse upon pulse of energy flood from him, washing Isiah with agonising bursts of raw power. Isiah quickly gathered his own will, barely withstanding the onslaught, and began returning the attack. Flashes of light and static swam and shifted around them as the battle became psychic as well as physical. The energy began to whip up a storm of whistling wind, screeching through the trees like tormented banshees as the battle continued. Maintaining his wall of energy, Isiah began to rain blows upon Lucifer again, desperately hoping that Samuel was close to achieving his task. He had no idea how long he would be able to hold off the devil in such a fury as this.

In the bowels of the pyramid the old village elder wearily climbed the steps of the central dais in the huge circular room below the skull chamber, feeling his way in the dark. He hoisted himself up onto the intricately carved altar stone and laid back in the human shaped indentation there. As he laid down he began to chant, an eerie sound echoing off the walls of the large room.

As he continued to chant a watery light began to fill the room, pushing the darkness into the corners. The light emanated from small glowing clouds in each of the alcoves in the surrounding columns. As the old man’s chant continued these balls of light began to condense into shapes, each becoming the likeness of a human skull. Some appeared clear, some cloudy. One was the streaked purple of amethyst, another rosy pink. As these images solidified their light streaked across the room in bright rays, like the spokes of a bicycle wheel, flooding the old man in a rainbow cascade of impossible brightness. With a cry of both agony and ecstasy the old man’s body bucked once as enormous energy was channeled through it. Then a column of light, brighter than the sun, streamed upwards from the elder’s contorted face. The skull in the chamber above him flashed into brilliant light, drowning everything in total white incandescence. The old man released an echoing scream that reverberated around the pyramid, as loud as the light was bright.

In the basement of the British Museum of Man thousands of miles away a young night janitor stared in horror at the half smoked joint in his hand, then looked back at the crystal skull on the shelf in the locked cage storage room before him, pulsing with light like a glassy heart. In a hidden cave in Tibet ancient monks of a unique and secular order fell to their knees in prayer as their most powerful icon glowed with inner radiance. In a museum basement in France a skull pulsed brightly, unnoticed. A socialite in north America woke when light flooded his bedroom. He slowly went to investigate what the strange pulses might be…

Katherine, Thomas, Pedro and Father Paleros stood huddled in the open centre of the site, among the dozens of others, staring at the lights flashing above the trees that whipped and bowed in the sudden, unholy wind. Their hair flew about their faces and their clothes were being tugged and flapped by the hot, irregular blasts.

‘Is this some kind of armageddon?’ Paleros cried above the increasing screech and whistle. Sand and dust and leaves began lifting and flying around in circles and mini whirlwinds. Thomas Drake shook his head gently, staring into the trees as if watching something only he could see.

Katherine held tightly to Thomas’ arm, her free arm shielding her eyes from the flying debris. ‘Would we be safer inside?’ she shouted.

As she shouted a couple of the smaller tents began to flap free of their pegs and posts, the canvas clapping like ships sails. ‘Perhaps the huts?’ Katherine cried.

Before anyone could answer there was a bloodcurdling wail from behind them. Everybody spun around to see a shaft of light punch through the darkness from the entrance to the pyramid. Most of the local workers dropped to their knees, or ran screaming. At the same moment more flashes and pulses of light and energy flashed above the trees to the south of them.

‘What’s happening?’ Katherine shouted over the wind, her face betraying her terror.

Suddenly Father Paleros hitched his robes up from his ankles. ‘If this angel of death is here for me then I go to meet it gladly!’ he cried, his eyes wild. ‘I would rather go to my death than have it come here to destroy you all!’ As he finished the last words he sprinted towards the trees at the south end of the site, heading towards the flashes and pulses and the wildly swaying trunks and boughs.

Katherine screamed, ‘Father, no!’ Without a thought she bolted after the flying priest, calling his name.

Thomas Drake shook his head sadly and trotted after them. He held up a hand as Pedro Sanchez came to join him. ‘I’ll get them,’ he called over the shrieking wind. ‘You should stay here and watch your people.’

Pedro raised his hands in a shrug. ‘Whatever you say,’ he called to the retreating Englishman. ‘I have no idea what is happening here.’ He was more than a little scared.

In the underbrush Carlos Villalopez laughed a crazed laugh. He had no clue as to what was happening around him, with screams and wails and winds and lights bending reality out of all proportion, but his drug addled mind refused to accept that it was nearly as bad as he perceived it. And now, unparalleled joy, out of all the people gathered in terror in the centre of the site, that holy fucker priest and the beautiful American were running straight to him. If he had a god he would thank him! Some old man in a bizarre looking suit seemed to be following them, but no matter. One extra old timer would be no problem.

As they came crashing through the trees towards him he stood, a vicious, sharp blade glinting in his hand.

VILLALOPEZ ALMOST HAS THEM!

‘What more can I do now?’ Isiah yelled, locked in mortal combat.

He suddenly felt an enormous wave of RealmShift as he battled on with Satan. What the hell? He saw Satan notice it too and for a fraction of a second they both paused, realising that neither of them were responsible for it. With a blinding flash and a peal of shuddering thunder two huge figures appeared among the wavering trees. Isiah and Satan both stepped back, momentarily forgetting their own fight as the figures emerged. One was a massive coiling serpent with a vicious beak and feathers like some nightmarish bird of paradise. The other was a hugely muscled, vaguely human creature, with panther-like face and arms, yet his body still bore serpentine characteristics, with hints of wings flapping in and out of perception. His appearance shifted and phased constantly, never settling into one. The moment they had appeared they both roared their rage and came barreling straight for Satan. The devil let out a cry of surprise as he met their onslaught with a shuddering crash.

‘How dare you desecrate this place with your manifestation,’ the panther-like god roared. ‘Would you soil one of your Christian god’s churches by fighting in it?’

The devil yelled in anger and pain as blows were rained upon him, vicious claw and beak attacks rending his flesh. He began to fight back, his own talons ripping through scale and hide as serpent coils began to encircle him.

Isiah stood back, gasping for breath, stunned by the turn of events but grateful for the reprieve. He recognised the creatures. Quetzalcoatl, the feathered serpent god of the Mayans, and Zamna, the warrior-like chief god of the ancient indigenous people of this land.

‘Leave me be and I’ll be gone,’ Lucifer cried. ‘Just let me take what’s mine and leave.’

The two ancient gods ignored the devil’s pleas and continued beating, biting, clawing. Satan swung his massive arms about him, hammering huge blows down onto both of them, struggling against the coils that were slowly crushing him.

Isiah sent a searching thought out to see how Samuel was doing but could sense nothing past the huge interference that was being generated by the titanic battle before him. Before he could decide what to do the voice of the Balance boomed in his head.

A POWERFUL LOCAL SHAMAN HAS SUMMONED ZAMNA AND QUETZALCOATL. THEY SHOULD NOT BE HERE, ISIAH. YOU MUST NOT LET THEM FIGHT.

Isiah stared at Satan ripping a huge lump of flesh from Zamna’s massive arm. ‘What?’ he yelled. ‘You want me to break up that?’

The Balance sounded impatient. ISIAH, DO NOT LET THEM FIGHT.

Isiah shook his head. ‘Fuck, what a mess.’ With a deep breath, he leapt into the fray, grabbing Quetzalcoatl around his massive, scaled neck, dragging him away from Satan. ‘Come on, children,’ he yelled. ‘Play nice!’

Despite his efforts and pain, Satan laughed. ‘Now you help me, Interferer? What kind of lunatic are you?’ He slammed one massive black fist, now free of Quetzalcoatl’s coils, into Zamna’s face, driving the panther-god backwards. Before he could follow up on his attack, Isiah leapt forward, using the serpent-god like a vault-horse, and hammered a kick into Satan’s face, sending him stumbling backwards, away from Zamna.

‘No,’ Isiah said, laughing aloud from the enormous adrenaline rush he was getting from this. ‘I just want to fight everybody!’

Samuel was crying as he ran, his legs tripping and stumbling but carrying him on in blind panic. The pyramid had looked closer than this, for God’s sake, where the hell was it? He was beginning to think that he had missed it, running foolishly in the wrong direction, getting lost in the undergrowth. Then he saw it again between the trees, closer now yet still not close enough. The roars and cries of battle were behind him, but still not far enough. He felt like he was trying to run in a nightmare, when stairs turn to quicksand and corridors are never ending. Steeling his mind against utter panic he stumbled on, staring intently ahead at the dark peak of the pyramid.

Father Paleros cried out in terror, skidding to a halt on the leaf litter as a sihouette rose before him. He saw the shape of a man and the glint of steel and expected to see the dark leathery wings he subconsciously associated with an angel of death. A part of his mind did see those wings a fraction of a second before he registered the leering, grinning face beneath the sweat soaked black hair. Paleros’ knees became jelly and his stomach turned to ice. He felt warm urine flood down his leg but it felt strangely like someone else’s experience. ‘Villalopez?’ he whispered in a cracked, trembling voice. ‘I don’t understand…’

Carlos grinned, stepping towards the terrified priest. ‘I am beyond caring about just what the fuck is happening around me, you god-loving slug, but I’m here to kill you!’

‘Kill me? But why? Why are you the black angel sent for me? I tried to help you!’

Carlos leaned back his head and laughed. ‘You tried to help me? You spent weeks torturing me with your bullshit and your holy doctrine. I am going to kill you for that, right here, right now!’

Paleros could not move, his whole body trembling, threatening to collapse beneath him. His mouth worked silently, trying to find words stolen by terror. Suddenly there was the voice of a woman behind him, distant, surreal. ‘Father Paleros, where are you?’

Villalopez stepped quickly sideways, darting through bushes, then returned as if he hadn’t been away. There was a scream as he dragged Katherine Bailey with him, thrashing in his grip. ‘What the fuck are you doing,’ she yelled, her face a mix of terror and belligerence. As she saw his face she screamed again, shrill and piercing. ‘It’s you!’ Her eyes were wide and bright. ‘I saw you,’ she stammered. ‘I saw you…’ Katherine’s mind was tripping over itself in panic, I always thought I could be imagining it, all this talk of angels of death, of people coming for me, of half realised visions. And now I run straight into the bastard’s arms! How can this be happening?

Carlos spun her around, locking her back to his chest, one arm around her throat. Katherine clawed at his arm, coughing and screaming. Paleros stood stunned, frozen with fear, as Carlos pointed the knife at him. Over the noise of the wind Carlos shouted, ‘I’m going to make you watch as I slit this whore’s pretty throat, priest bastard, then I’m going to kill you too!’

Carlos pressed the vicious blade against Katherine’s throat, the silver edge gaining a red bead as it bit into the soft white flesh. Katherine’e eyes bulged as she became limp as a rag doll, hanging in Carlos’ grip, terrified. She could feel the cold steel slicing into her skin, could feel the burn as blood slipped along the blade. This is really it, she thought, feeling as though she were floating. This is really it and I am going to die. ‘Why are you going to kill us? What the fuck are you?’

Carlos leaned close to her ear, his stinking breath warm and foul. ‘I am going to kill Paleros because I owe him death, you squeaking bitch. I am going to kill you because you’re here and I love to kill.’

Katherine was crying, cold steel burning her throat. Paleros stood transfixed, trembling violently. ‘But I’ve seen you in visions,’ Katherine sobbed. ‘I’ve seen you and knew you were coming to kill me, but it can’t really be true, it can’t be!’

‘Oh, it’s true, bitch. Make the most of the next few seconds, as that’s all you have before the blackness of death swallows you!’

Carlos pressed the blade harder against Katherine’s neck. He began to laugh, a twisted, maniacal laugh. He squeezed Katherine against himself, pressing hard across her chest. As colours swam before her eyes, as steel bit deeper into the soft flesh of her throat, she became dimly aware of the hardness of this madman, pressing into her back. Disgusted, she tried to twist away, terror and nausea tearing her caution away. Carlos laughed again, bucking against her, forcing her to feel him. ‘I’m going to make the most of you as you die!’ he said, his breath hissing into her ear over the noises of the surrounding jungle. ‘I’m beyond caring what is going on and you are going to die!’

Father Paleros began gibbering, trying to form coherent words. Still rooted to the spot he reached towards Katherine, mumbling, his eyes desperate. Again Carlos laughed, high and crazed. Pulling Katherine back against himself harder than ever he raised his elbow, the knife pressing hard. Katherine screamed, thrashing wildly, gripped in sheer panic. ‘I don’t want to die! I don’t want to die!’ Her sobs and screams were like those of a child.

Paleros finally managed to articulate one word. ‘No!’

Then a voice cut through the wind and noise like a light in a pitch dark room. ‘Let her go!’

His face twisted in furious annoyance, Carlos looked around as Drake stepped from the undergrowth. ‘I don’t have time for all this!’ he cried. ‘I thought you’d got lost in the trees.’ Without warning his arm flashed out and he plunged the long, shining knife deep into Thomas Drake’s stomach. Katherine screamed, biting Carlos’ arm as hard as she could. With a grunt of pain Carlos pulled his arm away and Katherine dropped to her knees. As she scrambled to her feet Thomas grabbed Carlos’ other arm and drew the knife from his stomach. Katherine stared, dumbfounded. She could see no blood. Thomas hadn’t even flinched. With a mighty shove Thomas pushed Carlos over backwards. Before he could recover Thomas pulled Katherine up with one hand, grabbed Paleros’ arm with the other. Paleros was still stunned, paralysed with confusion and fear, but he let Thomas drag him along. ‘Come on,’ Thomas yelled. ‘We have to get away from him.’

‘He’s right behind us!’ Katherine shrieked.

Carlos was furious as he regained his footing. What was with that old man? How strong must he be to survive a gut stab like that? It hadn’t even made him blink! With a roar of anger, caution irrelevant now, he dived through the trees after the priest and his friends.

Thomas pulled Katherine and Paleros along. ‘It’s all right,’ he yelled. ‘Just come on.’

Katherine looked back, seeing the leaves flapping violently, partly due to the unholy storm around them, partly due to the maniac with the knife running towards them. ‘He’s catching us!’ she screamed, stumbling and tripping as Thomas held her upright.

‘Come on,’ Thomas cried, ‘just keep moving.’

‘But aren’t you hurt?’ Katherine asked, stumbling along. ‘Aren’t you wounded?’

‘No, no, he missed,’ Thomas said. ‘It was close, but he just cut my clothes.’

Katherine shook her head as they ran, No he stabbed you! her brain screamed. I saw it, I saw him stab you deep in the belly. But conversation was too hard so they just ran.

Samuel ran on, stumbling and whimpering, tears of pure terror in his eyes. His mind was racing round and round in circles, What the fuck is going on? What the fuck is going on? Suddenly he saw a figure rise from the undergrowth in front of him. The figure turned as it heard Samuel coming. He saw stark eyes, broad shoulders and cold steel as the figure held out a broad, vicious-looking knife in front of him. Samuel let out a sob of disbelief, What now? The man’s face registered surprise as he realised that Samuel had no intention of stopping. With a grunt of pain and surprise they both crashed down as Samuel ran straight into Carlos like a steam train. Carlos managed to keep hold of his knife, but was suddenly concerned by this wild eyed, black skinned lunatic that had come pounding through the forest like he was being chased by the devil himself.

As they rolled over in the undergrowth Carlos twisted and bucked and managed to roll on top of Samuel. Rising to his knees he lifted the knife high. He had no idea who this person was or why he was here, but it was obvious to him that the man was crazy and the priest and his bitch were getting away. Carlos simply wanted to kill him instantly before any more unpredictable behaviour caught him out again.

Samuel came to a stop on his back with the evil faced man in combats kneeling over him. He saw the arm with the knife rise and come plummeting down. Desperately Samuel shot his own arm up and caught Carlos’ forearm, gripping with the strength of terror. Carlos’ arm stopped with jarring force. Carlos quickly grabbed for the knife with his left hand, but amazingly Samuel was quicker, catching Carlos’ left arm in a fashion similar to his right. For several seconds they stayed that way, locked in a silent double arm wrestle, as sharp, hot winds gusted around them. Flashes of eerie light, accompanied by roars and wails, lit the leaves behind them. Samuel’s terror gave him strength he had no idea he could command, but this vicious stranger was strong also. With gritted teeth and faces twisted by the effort they remained in a test of power and endurance. Who the hell are you? thought Samuel as his muscles began to spasm with the effort. His mind was racing, I have to get to that skull!

The battle behind him was increasing in intensity, flashes, roars, screams of anger and pain. He had to get to that skull before Satan overpowered Isiah. He could see Carlos’ fear and confusion at the hectic maelstrom going on behind him. Remembering Isiah’s words, You can do anything, he gathered his will, trying to create one of those powerful bolts of energy that Isiah threw around. It wouldn’t come, but he could feel its charge in his muscles, giving him more strength.

With that and the strength of desperation he bucked his back, driving one knee upwards into Carlos’ side. The reaction was more than he could have hoped for as Carlos’ face twisted in agony, the blow like knives in his already injured ribs.

Samuel took his moment and turned, rolling free of Carlos. With an unbelievable effort Carlos managed to control his pain and swing the massive knife at Samuel’s face. Samuel swung up one arm, blocking the incoming knife, and powered out a punch with his other arm. He was rewarded with a satisfying crunch from Carlos’ nose. Ignoring the pain, Carlos drove his knee upwards into Samuel’s stomach. With an explosive rush of breath, Samuel collapsed forward, but with desperate strength he pulled Carlos down with him once more.

Carlos was amazed, stunned at the sheer determination of this man. ‘You fight like you have the devil inside you!’ he yelled as he fell beneath Samuel’s weight.

Once more they were on the ground, locked in a wrestle, both trembling from pain and fatigue. Samuel was suddenly amazed to realise that this time he was on top of Carlos. ‘Actually, I have the devil right behind me,’ Samuel gasped, staring into Carlos’ eyes. ‘Just let me go will you?’

Carlos looked into Samuel’s eyes, his face becoming suddenly concerned. ‘What?’ he stammered. For some reason, when Samuel had said that the devil was right behind him, something in his eyes had made it seem like he told the truth.

Samuel laughed, becoming delirious with the bizarre state of events. ‘I’m in the middle of the fucking jungle, viciously battling with some mercenary lunatic while some superman I only met a couple of days ago fights with Satan himself to give me some time.’ Samuel slammed his fist down into Carlos’ face as he rocked back, laughing like a madman.

Carlos took the blow, spitting out blood. ‘What?’ he said again. ‘You are truly mad, there is no devil, no god, only man!’ His words didn’t sound certain, even to himself.

Samuel laughed again. ‘What the fuck would you know, jungle boy?’ He stared directly into Carlos’ eyes and felt an immense power build up in him. ‘The devil is a mean motherfucker who just loves evil souls like you.’ With the power of his mind, swelling now like never before, he slammed Carlos’ left arm out to the side, pinning it down with thought alone. Carlos’ eyes were wild as he struggled to bring his arm up again. Samuel remembered Isiah’s words about belief, about people creating their own afterlives. He let his newly expanded mind swell, thinking of Isiah and his brainwashing techniques. ‘You believe in Satan, don’t you?’ He slammed Carlos’ other arm down with his mind, held him fixed like a crucifixion.

Carlos shook his head vigourously. ‘No. No there is nothing but man. And great men like me are the nearest thing to gods and devils!’

Samuel could see the internal battle in Carlos’ eyes, he could see a lifetime of belief in nothing but human ability beginning to tear at the seams as he displayed magical powers to this unbeliever. He let his mind push into Carlos’ and could feel, literally feel like a physical thing, Carlos’ terror, confusion, disbelief. ‘Oh, you should believe,’ he crowed. ‘You do believe, don’t you?’ He pumped images of Satan into Carlos’ mind, images of his recent flight from Isiah’s side as the battle began. He watched Carlos’ eyes grow wild, madness flooding in. He could read Carlos’ thoughts like a book, his new found abilities growing and expanding exponentially. He laughed at what he saw, taken away by the rush of this power. ‘You were going to kill a priest?’ he cried. With his mind power he threw mental punches at Carlos, smashing into his arms, chest, face, cracking bone and cartilage with nothing but the power of his will. Carlos began to gibber, tears started flowing down his cheeks as he thrashed under Samuel’s physical and mental weight. ‘Oh, the devil will love that. You know, I killed a priest. In a church!’ Samuel laughed maniacally, hammering another punch into Carlos’ bloody face. ‘Do you like that? I’m going to kill you now, you greasy bastard, and I know you’ll go straight to hell. You know it too now, don’t you!’

Carlos screamed, for the first time in his life he was truly terrified. His mind was flooded with fear as his beliefs came crashing down. He had been so convinced that nothing supernatural could possibly exist, but now this terrible black man sat upon him. The bastard had beaten him in a fight, held him down with invisible bonds, could read his thoughts as if he spoke out loud. This son of a bitch must be the devil himself! After all this time, as he died he was looking into the eyes of things he had never before believed.

Samuel suddenly whipped his arm across Carlos and grabbed the huge knife from where it lay forgotten on the fallen leaves. In the same motion he brought it singing back across Carlos’ exposed, pulsing throat. ‘I would say “see you in hell” you bastard,’ Samuel laughed, ‘but I have other plans!’

As a fountain of blood erupted from Carlos, Samuel leapt up and staggered on towards the pyramid, laughing madly, his mind nearly snapping. Carlos screamed silently as his lifeblood flooded away and he saw before him the expanse of hell begin to open up.

Isiah was beginning to black out, the pain and exertion becoming too much. Preventing the huge melee between the three gods was like trying to hold apart a raging storm. Blows rained from every direction, teeth, claws, beaks, fists, massive pulses of pure, burning energy. Then he heard the voice of the Balance again.

IT IS DONE, ISIAH, CARLOS VILLALOPEZ IS DEAD. LET SATAN GO, WE HAVE NO MORE NEED OF SAMUEL HARRIGAN.

With one last burst of strength, born of relief, Isiah raised both his arms, taking Zamna and Quetzalcoatl about their throats, and strode forward, driving them back from the devil. ‘Go, Satan,’ he cried. ‘Take Samuel and go back to hell.’

Lucifer let out a thunderous laugh, convinced of his own triumph. ‘It seems I’ve gained another soul thanks to Harrigan, while we fought. I can’t imagine what you’ve gained from this, Interferer,’ he yelled and vanished with a coppery burst of energy.

Isiah pushed the two Mayan gods away from him. ‘I’m sorry this had to happen in your place,’ he shouted above the swiftly dying wind. ‘Please, go now. Satan will take the human and leave. Your people and your holy land won’t be infected by his presence any longer.’

Zamna looked down on Isiah, his expression confused. ‘Why did you fight us, Isiah? Why protect Satan?’

Isiah laughed softly. ‘Surely you know better than that,’ he said. ‘I was protecting other interests, not Satan.’

Zamna shrugged. ‘Whatever. The affairs of humans, mortal or otherwise, don’t concern us. But know this – if you lead Satan here again, we will destroy him and you.’

Isiah chose not to get into the argument of whether that was possible or not. With a nod of acquiescence he turned away and walked in the direction Samuel had gone, fatigue and pain flooding his body.

With the battle over the winds began to die away, the trees settling, the noise slowly abating. He felt the pulse of RealmShift as Zamna and Quetzalcoatl left. He walked slowly in the direction that Samuel had gone and soon came across the body of Carlos, blood soaked and broken, lying in the undergrowth like a parody of Christ. The expression on the dead mercenary’s face was a frieze of sheer terror and despair. Isiah shook his head. Samuel had grown extremely powerful extremely quickly. The state of Carlos’ corpse was testament to that. Isiah was glad that soon Samuel would be removed from the world.

As Samuel stumbled on, elated by the rush from his fight, he laughed out loud. My power is growing faster than I could ever have imagined! Heading for the pyramid some one hundred yards away, he realised that the wind and noise were disappearing. He could hear confused shouts and conversations coming from the site, beyond the trees to his right. He was barely a hundred yards from where he had just finished that soldier of fortune, convincing him of the existence of the devil before he died, and everything was beginning to calm down. He slowed his pace, confused. He was nowhere near the skull yet, but everything seemed to be over. He tried to use his new mind powers to feel in front of him, searching for something… but what?

A deep, rumbling chuckle came through the trees in front of him. Samuel began to tremble violently as he realised that the devil must have got past Isiah. Looking frantically left and right, searching for an escape route, fear held him glued to the spot. The trees in front of him parted and Lucifer stepped through, grinning broadly, his black hooves steaming on the damp leaf litter. He was dragging something behind him. Isiah was nowhere to be seen.

‘So,’ he said in his deep, terrifying voice. ‘Finally the chase is up.’

Samuel stood motionless, struck dumb and paralysed by fear. The devil lifted up the thing that he had dragged behind him. He held the leg of a man, more like a child’s in his mammoth black hand. As he raised the leg high, the man swung from his grasp like a rag doll, blood soaked and whimpering with horror and pain. It was the mercenary that Samuel had just killed. ‘I must thank you for this,’ the devil laughed, shaking Carlos like a toy. Carlos just hung there, upside down, sobbing and moaning, completely out of his mind. ‘You and he can suffer together for eternity in my domain.’

Samuel shook his head, looking back behind him, wishing Isiah would come.

Lucifer laughed again. ‘That Interferer will not come now,’ he said. ‘He is done with you. He only wanted to get you here to kill this one.’ Satan shook Carlos again. ‘You killed him and presented him to me, for before he believed in nothing and Isiah’s precious Balance doesn’t like that sort of mortal. You’ve served your purpose, it would seem, and now you’re mine.’

‘No,’ Samuel cried. ‘I’m worth more than that! I have a destiny!’ With all his conscious will Samuel gathered as much energy as he could muster and threw it at the devil, a crackling, uncontrolled wave of power. ‘Fuck you, Satan!’

The devil swiftly raised his hand, blocking the wave of energy. He staggered back under the force of it, a roar escaping him as his hand and arm smoked and charred. His face registered his surprise. ‘You grow strong, Harrigan. The Interferer seems to have given you some tricks.’ Then the devil leaned forward, his voice bellowing inches from Samuel. ‘But how dare you try to throw it at me! Who do you think you are, you worthless piece of shit?’ He slammed his free hand down on top of Samuel’s head, driving Samuel to the ground with strength and burning energy.

Samuel was spent, that last psychic attack draining every last ounce of strength from him. He dropped to his knees, sobbing and mumbling, ‘No, no, no, not now. I can’t go back to you, I just need the skull, I just…’

Satan roared with laughter. ‘The skull has no power for you, fool! It never did, and Isiah knew that as well as I. You are an evil little man, falling for the same bullshit twice, worth nothing to anybody any more. Now that you are all used up, it’s time for you to be my plaything.’

As the devil reached one black, taloned hand towards him, Samuel’s mind snapped. He tipped his head back and let loose a wailing scream of despair, echoing through the trees above the rumbling laughter of the devil.

Sitting on a moss covered log, some metres from the body of the dead mercenary, Isiah sat slowly repairing his wounds and getting his breath back. He looked up quickly as a piercing scream reverberated through the jungle. ‘So it ends,’ he whispered.

Gathered together again in the clearing in the middle of the archaeological site, Katherine Bailey, Thomas Drake, Pedro Sanchez and Father Paleros looked slowly around as the winds died down and the noise drifted away.

‘Do you think it’s over?’ Katherine whispered. She had Drake’s handkerchief pressed against her throat, the shallow cut stinging.

Drake nodded. ‘I think it might be, just about.’

‘What about the soldier, the … the death?’ she asked quietly

Thomas squeezed her shoulder. ‘Gone now. Don’t worry.’

Katherine looked at him, her eyes confused. ‘You are one strange old man,’ she said. She looked at his waistcoat and shirt, the hole the knife had left, but there was definitely no blood. ‘He stabbed you to the hilt, Thomas, I saw it!’

Drake smiled. ‘No, my dear, it must have just seemed that way. Really, he only got my clothes. I was lucky.’

Katherine shook her head. ‘I don’t believe you, but whatever, you’re OK. That’s what matters. The air still feels charged though, like static.’

‘The effects of the storm, perhaps,’ Pedro said quietly.

Katherine spun to look at him. ‘You think that was just a storm?’ she asked incredulously.

Pedro smiled slightly, shrugged. ‘Maybe just some bizarre electrical storm. Maybe we’ll never know.’

Before Katherine could reply there was a shrill, terrified scream from the jungle in front of them. It wailed on for a few seconds before cutting short, sudden silence. They all felt the static charge in the air slowly slip away a moment later.

‘Now it’s over,’ Drake said quietly. ‘You know, I think I could use a drink.’ He looked at Father Paleros. ‘Are you alright, old boy?’

Paleros nodded. ‘I’m sorry,’ he said, his voice tired, broken. ‘I thought it would help if I took myself away from you all. I froze when I saw him. I know him, I…’

Katherine put her arm around the pale priest. ‘Come on and have a drink with us,’ she said. ‘Calm down and you can tell us then.’ She grinned at the others. ‘Let’s get drunk and worry about clearing this place up tomorrow. It might seem less like a nightmare in the daytime. A moment ago I was convinced I was about to die. All I can think of now is getting drunk and trying to get the images out of my head.’

Thomas laughed as they made their way towards the dining tent, walking carefully, all still stunned by the course of recent events. ‘You would say to leave the clearing up until tomorrow, my dear. You’re leaving in the morning!’

Katherine chuckled despite her discomfort. ‘Oh yeah! Still time for a drink though.’

Epilogue

Velvet turned slowly through jade to a bright, vibrant green as the sun crept above the treeline. The raucous sounds of the jungle continued to grow and life and activity became ever more apparent as the day commenced. Isiah sat like a statue under the cover of several large leaves. As the warmth of the morning became the relentless jungle heat despised by so many Isiah’s eyelids flickered fractionally then slowly opened. As his eyes opened he began to breathe.

ARE YOU FULLY RECOVERED?

Isiah smiled as he slowly stretched his limbs, back, neck. ‘Been waiting for me have you?’

IT SEEMED PRUDENT TO LET YOU REST. YOU WERE OBVIOUSLY IN NEED OF IT.

Isiah chuckled. ‘It’s been a pretty hectic few days.’

INDEED.

Isiah sat in silence for a few moments, letting his body come back on line, his internal functions restarting from the induced stupor in which he had spent the night. He felt revived, repaired from any physical injuries, but still very tired. After a while he slowly stood, stretching again, breathing deeply of the heavy air. ‘So is it done?’ he asked silently.

IT WOULD APPEAR TO BE. LOOK TO THE SITE. KATHERINE BAILEY IS PREPARING TO LEAVE.

Isiah wandered casually out from the depths of cover to a vantage point from where he could see the cleared area of the archaeological dig. He was careful to remain hidden from the eyes of anyone there. Several workers were already milling around the area, busily tidying up the mess left by last night’s strange events, their eyes slightly haunted. Isiah could see Katherine Bailey standing in the doorway of her hut, looking blearily out into the bright day. The sun seemed to be too much for her and she retreated inside again.

‘So she’s the one that all this effort was for then?’

YES.

Isiah made a rueful face. Never especially communicative, the Balance. ‘Why was that mercenary going to kill her?’

THE MERCENARY WANTED TO KILL THE PRIEST, PALEROS. SHE WAS USING HIS HUT AND WOULD SIMPLY HAVE BEEN AN UNFORTUNATE VICTIM OF CIRCUMSTANCE. AS IT HAPPENED, BOTH THE PRIEST AND KATHERINE BAILEY NEARLY RUINED EVERYTHING WITH THEIR UNEXPECTED BEHAVIOUR, BUT IT WAS ALRIGHT IN THE END. SAMUEL DID HIS WORK.

‘I see. That’s what you foresaw, and that’s why Samuel had to kill the mercenary then?’

SAMUEL WAS GOING TO KILL THE MERCENARY ANYWAY, HAD HE FOLLOWED HIS ORIGINAL PLANS. WHEN HE GOT SCARED OFF BY HIS INCORRECT DIVINATION AND DECIDED NOT TO COME IT PUT KATHERINE BAILEY IN DANGER ONCE MORE.

‘So I had to make sure that Samuel came here to get the skull so that he would accidentally run across old Carlos after all.’

PRECISELY.

Isiah chuckled again. ‘It all seems so insignificant, so much left to chance.’

IT IS THE ORDER OF THINGS, ISIAH.

‘I know, I know. Poor old Samuel was played like a puppet by everyone he encountered since all this began, huh? Still, no more than he deserved.’

SAMUEL HARRIGAN SET HIS OWN FATE IN MOTION WHEN HE MADE THE DEAL WITH SATAN. HIS DELUSIONS WERE HIS DOWNFALL FROM THE BEGINNING.

‘Yet he still had work to do. He was a potentially powerful individual.’

HE WAS. IF HE HAD NOT BEEN STOPPED HE WOULD SURELY HAVE BECOME QUITE A DIFFICULT BEING TO DEAL WITH.

‘It was dangerous to keep him in the game for so long, wasn’t it? His powers were developing at an exponential rate.’

OF COURSE. WITH YOUR HELP. BUT IT WAS THOSE SAME POWERS THAT GAVE HIM THE ABILITY TO CONVINCE CARLOS VILLALOPEZ OF THE EXISTENCE OF THE DEVIL.

‘And remove him from being a dangerous entity in years to come also?’

YES. A BONUS WHEN YOU BECAME INVOLVED. PEOPLE THAT BELIEVE IN NOTHING AT ALL CAN BE EXTREMELY VOLATILE. YOU, OF ALL PEOPLE, SHOULD KNOW THAT, ISIAH.

‘Indeed. So Samuel not only saved Katherine Bailey, but tidied up Carlos Villalopez as well. Neat little package really. And that’s why I couldn’t simply come here and kill Carlos myself, I suppose.’

OF COURSE. THERE ARE ALWAYS REASONS.

‘So now Katherine Bailey will go on to save the Amazonian tribe and prevent the loss of a deity and a large shift in the region’s balance of power?’

YES. SHE LEAVES HERE TODAY TO TRAVEL INTO THE AMAZON BASIN. THERE SHE WILL COME ACROSS THE TRIBE. THEY ARE SICK, DYING. THEY WILL SEE IN BAILEY SOMEONE THEY CAN TRUST. THEIR LEADER WILL LISTEN TO HER AND SHE WILL CONVINCE THEM TO TAKE AN INOCULATION AGAINST THEIR SICKNESS. THEY WILL SURVIVE, REGAIN THEIR NUMBERS AND THEIR DEITY WILL SURVIVE ALSO.

‘Ah, I see. So if Katherine Bailey had died here last night, no one would have convinced the tribe to take the inoculation.’

PRECISELY.

‘Funny how intervention from a person like Katherine Bailey, a person without any kind of faith, will save a god.’

IF YOU SAY SO.

Isiah smiled, the Balance would never bite. He watched as the door of Katherine’s hut opened again. She stepped outside, shielding her eyes with one hand. In the other she held a travel bag and a laptop in its case. As she strolled towards the main dining tent an old man in a tweed suit came to meet her. Isiah jumped slightly in surprise as he watched the old man. Katherine certainly saw only a distinguished old gentleman approaching her but Isiah’s trained eyes could see far more. The man was a disguise, extremely well tailored, concealing a truly powerful entity. Isiah had thought they were all gone now but obviously some persevered. The creature turned its noble head slowly, golden scales, piercing eyes. It nodded to Isiah in his concealment amongst the rich green leaves. Isiah raised a hand, returning the greeting, marvelling at the huge body, enormous wings, snakelike tail, expertly contained in the guise of an old man. Bizarrely enough Isiah sensed a holy aura surrounding it too, Christian. Must be part of its disguise. The irony wasn’t lost on him.

‘You kept that quiet,’ Isiah said. ‘With him around was there really any need for us to protect Katherine Bailey? Was this more to sort out Carlos Villalopez than anything else?’ There was no answer from the Balance. Isiah smiled, Whatever next? It wasn’t unusual for the Balance to be safe rather than sorry. Its schemes were rarely very clear, even after the event.

‘Good morning, my dear. How are you?’ Thomas asked, smiling slightly.

Katherine laughed despite herself. ‘To be completely honest, my friend, I feel terrible. We drank too much wine last night! But you seem to be well enough.’

Thomas’ smile broadened. ‘It’s all those years of communion wine. It must have hardened my resilience.’

Katherine shook her head. ‘Yeah, right! You are an intriguing man, Thomas Drake.’

They walked on towards the dining tent. ‘So you’ll be off directly after breakfast then?’ Thomas asked.

‘Yes. It’s a shame to be leaving, especially after things have been getting so interesting. But I’ll be back in a few weeks. You will still be here, won’t you?’

Thomas patted her shoulder, nodding. ‘Absolutely. This place will hold my attention for some time to come, I’m sure. And I have no other agenda now.’

As they stepped into the shade of the dining tent Pedro Sanchez stood and waved them over. Father Paleros was with him. Thomas and Katherine collected coffee and porridge from the main bench and went to join them.

‘We’ll be sorry to see you go,’ Pedro said as Katherine sat down opposite him.

Katherine nodded, sipping her coffee gratefully. It was harsh coffee, but any coffee was good for a hangover. ‘I’ll be sorry to go. But it won’t be for long. Have you had any further thoughts or discoveries relating to last night?’

Pedro nodded, his face sad. ‘The old shaman died last night, about three or four in the morning I’m told. He was lying on the altar stone in the large room beneath the pyramid. It seems his heart gave out.’

Katherine raised an eyebrow. ‘The poor man! It must have been him that caused the light in the pyramid during that madness last night. I wonder what he did? He was strange and frightening, but it’s a shame his efforts killed him.’

Father Paleros nodded along with the others. ‘I think he poured every ounce of strength he had left into some ritual during the storm last night. He was very old. One of his men told me that he was over one hundred and twenty years old, if you believe that.’

Katherine smiled. ‘I guess I am prepared to believe it. There was certainly a lot more to him than met the eye. You still think that was a freak storm last night?’ There was a glint of mischief in her eye.

Paleros smiled half-heartedly, looking away. ‘I don’t know, my dear. I really don’t know.’ He had told them who Villalopez was as they drank the night before, yet he refused to speculate on any of the other events.

‘Those of the strongest faith often find themselves slightly lost when events don’t fit that faith,’ Thomas said enigmatically.

Paleros looked at him, his eyes thoughtful. ‘We all have our faiths, Thomas, yet none of them claim to have all the answers.’

Thomas smiled broadly. ‘Indeed, Father. Indeed.’

Pedro cleared his throat, looking slightly uncomfortable. After a moment he said, ‘We also found two bodies in the jungle this morning. One was young Eduardo, a local boy working for us. His neck was broken. The other body was the mercenary you described. He had been brutally murdered, but not without quite a struggle it would seem.’

Katherine froze, her tin mug halfway to her lips. ‘Brutally murdered? By who?’

Pedro shrugged. ‘I have no idea, but you needn’t be afraid now. Whatever he came for, he’s dead now. How we don’t know, but maybe we shouldn’t ask. The relevant authorities have been informed. It’s their problem now.’

Katherine shook her head gently, still staring into her coffee cup. ‘It’s probably just as well. I don’t think I want to know.’

Thomas squeezed her shoulder. ‘All’s well that ends well, Katherine. We just have to make sure that it all does end well. We’ll probably never know exactly what happened last night, but as we’ve all survived it and nothing else seems to be amiss this morning, I would suggest that we all simply get on with our lives. You have an assignment to get to and we’ll be busy here until you return and beyond.’

Katherine looked up and smiled at Thomas. ‘I guess you’re right. Ever since I got on that plane and you started talking to me things have been unusual. Why should last night be anything special. I’d better eat this porridge and get going.’

Pedro nodded. ‘I have a driver standing by to take you to Flores whenever you’re ready.’

Katherine smiled. ‘Thank you, Pedro. Thank you all for being so kind. I can’t wait until I get back here. I wonder what tales I’ll have to tell you then. Or what you may have to tell me!’

From the cover of dense jungle shrubs Isiah watched Katherine Bailey climb into the waiting jeep. She looked considerably better than she had when he had first seen her. Her ancient protector was there, as was the priest that had unwittingly begun a large part of this chain of events, and another man, distinguished looking, of Latin descent. Katherine Bailey hugged and kissed each of them in turn, her hug lingering longest on the old gentleman. If only she knew. After a moment more she spoke to the young driver and the jeep lurched away, bouncing off down the rough road that led to and from the site. After a moment more, with a wave back over her shoulder, she disappeared around a bend. The three men stood and watched where she had been for a few moments before slowly wandering back towards the main tent. They didn’t seem to be saying anything.

‘So off goes our Katherine Bailey to save a god,’ Isiah said quietly.

There was no reply from the Balance.

Isiah took a deep breath, looking around himself. ‘Well, I know you can hear me even if you choose not to speak. I’d say I deserved a rest, wouldn’t you?’ He looked around again, smiling, not expecting an answer. He slipped his hands into the pockets of his jacket, leaning back against a moss covered tree trunk. With a small noise of surprise he pulled a foil wrapped chocolate, slightly melted, from his pocket. Smiling to himself he popped the chocolate into his mouth, thinking of the Royal Hotel. It seemed more like weeks ago than days. ‘Well, I’m off to a nice, uninhabited tropical island somewhere, where I can lay on the beach and swim in the sea and forget about all this for a while.’ As Isiah’s body began to dissipate, slowly breaking down in order to travel to that relaxing paradise, he said, ‘I won’t bother to say any more as you invariably know where to find me.’

END

Also by Alan Baxter

MAGESIGN

The long awaited sequel to REALMSHIFT

Available now from Blade Red Press

http://www.blade-red.com

Blade Red Press Smashwords page:

http://www.smashwords.com/profile/view/BladeRedPress

Visit the author’s website:

http://www.alanbaxteronline.com

Both RealmShift and MageSign are available in paperback from Amazon and all good retailers – see websites above for details.